《Once a Hero》


 Prologue: Monster Sighting

    Authors Note: Welcome to my mind! I have read a TON of stories on this sight and want to thank many of the authors who have inspired me to take a stab at writing. I believe a few mentionables like Andur, TyHuko, Scottf14, Mickr4, and various others have all written and submitted stories which not only entertained me but inspired me as well, Thank you for your hard work and contributions.


    I hope you all enjoy my story, it is a classic event with a twist, basically my version and take on the whole event. This is my first time submitting to the public. Let the Flames Begin!


    WARNING!! MATURE CONTENT DEPICTION OF GORE,LANGUAGE,  ADULT RELATIONS (SEX) AND VIOLENCE! READ AT YOUR OWN RISK!


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    ¡°So what am I going to do today?¡± I ask myself while looking into the mirror combing my hair.


    It is early morning around 6 am, my usual time to get the day started, even tho it is Saturday. Maybe I should head out for a run to get the blood flowing and maybe I will meet up with that hot babe Julie who runs the same route...¡± I think to myself.


    Thinking it over, I quickly put on my black running shorts, a green T-Shirt that sports the words, The Marines, and a pair of old running shoes. I make sure all the lights are off and nothing is left on that could cause a fire, then head out the door of my house, grabbing the keys on the table by the door. After locking the door, I do some stretches to get me limber and ready for my run.


    Heading out the gate to my yard, I look around and see my neighbor, a somewhat chubby man, about 6 ft tall, slightly balding, with a little gray showing in his brown hair, Jim Burke, grabbing his paper, while wearing an old gray robe and some worn black house slippers.


    ¡°Morning Jim, nice weather today eh?¡± I called out my usual morning greeting.


    Looking over at me, ¡°Ah, hey Scott, how is your day today?¡± He replies in a friendly tone.


    ¡°Good, good, going for a run, keep the body in shape, same ole, you know..¡± I reply. It is the same conversation almost every morning with the same answers.


    ¡°Ah good, well be careful out there and have a good one¡± he says, as he begins to walk away towards his house, waving bye.


    I smile and sigh to myself. Life is really boring. Since I left the Marines, after having put in 20 years of service, participating in both Gulf Wars with many tours under my belt, most of which were top secret, this peace and quiet was still hard to accept and understand. I left the Marines a mere 2 years ago and now I own my own house and truck, all paid for, no debts, and single. Yes, 41 and single I thought to myself. And all for what? I shake my head and begin my run, breathing in my nose and out my mouth, keeping a steady but brisk pace.


    After running for about 10 min thru the various side street of this suburban neighborhood, I finally spot her.  Some may say she is a little young for me, but at 30 she is smoking hot, at least in my book. Red hair, green dazzling eyes, 5''5¡± C cup at least, slim waist,  long and firm legs that make one gaze longingly. And single too!!


    I, already heading in her direction, quicken my pace a little to catch up, her pace being slower than mine, it was rather easy for me. ¡°Good morning Julie¡± I say in my friendliest voice, as I slowly begin to pass her on her right.


    Seeming startled and jumping to her left, ¡°Christ Scott, you scared the hell out of me, sneaking up on me like that!¡± She says flustered putting her left hand to her chest, but keeps running. ¡°Good morning, jesus you always do that to me.¡± She says with a look of embarrassment on her face then looks away with reddened cheeks. After 2 years, I had run into her often, and always made sure to greet her. It has become a habit to do this.


    ¡°My apologies, I did not mean to scare you there ¡°, I answer somewhat amused. I slow my pace to match hers and continue saying ¡°you going to be ok? Or do I need to call you an ambulance?¡± I say jokingly and chuckled.


    She looks over at me with serious eyes, ¡°do I look like I need an ambulance, you old fart?¡± OUCH!! that one hurt, sigh well at least I know where I stand now. Oh well, guess being friendly is fine too I think to myself and unintentionally frown.


    I start to pull away, increasing my pace.


    ¡°HEY!!¡± Julie yells out.


    I turn my head and slow down again ¡°Yes?¡± I ask a little agitated, somehow the comment old fart hurt, and I guess it showed.


    ¡°You going to keep a lady company on this run or just leave her all alone?¡± she grins at me.


    I sigh to myself What the fuck huh? I think to myself, I will NEVER understand women and probably why I am still single.


    ¡°Uh, yeah sure, lead the way my lady¡± I say with smile all the while uncertain if this was an invite or just a casual thing.


    Having spent 20 years in the Marines, I had little social life, especially while in the Special Forces. Even during my downtime and R&R, I spent most of it training and reading to continue improving myself, not only in knowledge and physical abilities, but also to learn the old styles or combat, like sword fighting and archery. A sword may not be handy, but a steel pipe or crow bar may be close by and I can use that as a sword as sorts.  It proved handy one day a few years back, when 4 guys tried to jump me coming out of a bar, because of something stupid. What, I can not remember now, but it had to be something stupid.


    Them having bats and knives, I hastily looked around and saw a 4 ft long hollow metal conduit pipe laying on the ground. Going hand to hand, weaponless with those guys, I probably still would have won, but I  most likely would have wound up with some deep gashes and a few serious bruises if not a broken rib or 2 maybe. But with the conduit pipe, I made easy work of the 4, parrying and slashing, hitting their hands or arms, forcing them to drop their weapons one by one, then proceeded to smack them like they were cattle being herded, until they broke and ran.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Now here I am running next to this beautiful woman, whom I have no idea what is going on in her mind. First I am an old fart, now she wants me to run with her. Sigh I do not get it. Go with the flow is my motto, and make the best decisions I can.


    ¡°So what is the great Scott Smith up to today?¡± Julie asked nonchalantly, interrupting my thoughts.


    I look over at her, seeing her face slightly flush and breathing a little harder, I slow my pace some more, as I recognize that she is trying to maintain my pace I unintentionally set while recalling my past.


    ¡°Nothing much, thought I would enjoy a day going to the mall maybe and see if I need anything, browse a bit, taking a walk is a more accurate description.¡± I blurted out what came to mind first.


    ¡°Care for some company? I can use a new dress now that summer is approaching.¡± Julie says with a smile that melts away any objections I may have.


    AAARGG!! What the hell, I give up hahaha. I think to myself, ¡±Sure, what time would you like to meet up?¡±, I ask a little surprised by her offer.


    ¡°Say about 10, you can pick me up, we can shop for before, then have lunch, and do some more shopping after wards¡± she smiles gleefully.


    Ok what just happened I think to myself ¡°sounds good, be there at 10 am sharp ma''am¡±. I say to her. More shopping after lunch, 2 hours before, what the hell did I just get myself into?


    ¡°Ma''am? Scott old boy, really now!¡± She frowns.


    Stop with the old crap already I get it, ¡°umm miss?¡± I ask hesitantly.


    ¡°Never mind¡± she pouts. ¡°See you at 10¡± and with that she turns and begins her run home.


    I continue my run for another 30 min before getting home. I quickly head for the bathroom and take a warm shower, then make myself some breakfast, 2 eggs over easy, some Rye toast with jam, 2 frozen sausage patties from the freezer get nuked, all the while I had a cup of coffee from my single brew maker. I made a 2nd cup for myself when the breakfast was ready to eat.


    I sat down at the dining room table that had 4 chairs and a square table, pretty simple really, solid wood, sturdy stuff. I turned on the TV and set it for the news. On the TV a reporter is talking frantically about a monster sighting in New York. Different people come onto the screen to give their analysis. Heh monsters in New York, really now, probably some studio doing a stunt again, like those flash mobs.


    I finish my breakfast, and clean up after myself, all the while listening to the news in the background. Suddenly from the TV a scream is heard from one of the reporters on live TV, I turn just in time to see something hairy, big and grotesque biting the head off of the reporter. At the same time in the background other monsters are dropping it seems from the buildings landing on the ground. People are panicking, running in every direction and screaming. The camera suddenly falls to the ground, landing in a vivid pool of blood facing the headless body of the female reporter laying on the ground, showing the blood spurting out onto the lens. Then the view goes to a ¡°we are having technical difficulties¡± screen.


    ¡±What the fuck was that?¡± I ask myself out loud. ¡°Holy shit¡± I was dumbfounded by what I just saw.


    After about 2 min the Screen on the TV returns to the news room, and the female news caster was seen visibly shaken, and began to speak in a halting and shaky voice, ¡°We have now confirmed that monsters...¡± she pauses, tears are starting to come from her eyes¡± excuse me, Monsters...., are in New York City, we urge all citizens to remain in doors at this time. Secure your doors and widows. We will update you as we get more information.¡±


    I anxiously watch for a few more minutes, there seems to be nothing new as for information besides what we saw on live TV. I am not sure how to process this. Werewolf? Naw, no such thing right? What was that thing? It was huge, and had a bird beak, claws like a bear and furry all over. I only heard of such a thing in some of the online games I played for fun to kill my boredom. ¡°What was it called¡±, I rack my brains asking myself. Then suddenly it comes to me, ¡°a Bugbear!¡±, That had to be it. But what the hell, how is that even possible?


    After about 2 hours of watching the news for more information, the news changes abruptly to live from New York City again. We get the information that the police had been dispatched and killed 6 of the creatures. 41 officers were killed at current count, 23 were critically wounded, while over 100 were wounded from the razor claws, the count is still to be officially determined. But at this time it seems the situation was under control. No other monsters were spotted for now. As for civilian casualties, it seems it went into the hundreds dead either from the monsters or trampled to death by the stampede on a typical busy Saturday morning. And that was at first glance, no official number had been given yet.


    ¡°As of now, it seems things in New York City are under control, we will update you as soon as we get more information on the after math of this vicious monster attack¡± The male news reporter was stating finishing his segment.


    Wow, that was crazy, but thank god they got that under control fast, I thought to myself. I look at the time and see it is already 9:30am, crap I need to get ready to meet up with Julie.


    With that I turn off the TV and hasten to my bedroom to get dressed for the outing.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    Edited: 11-06-2015

 Chapter 1 Fight or Die

    Chapter 1 Fight or Die


    Arriving just minutes before 10am, I see Julie standing in front of her drive way, wearing a black top that stops just above her belly button, black hip hugging pants, and a red button up sweater, tho it was open and unbuttoned revealing her stomach, along with a black set of heels open toed, with a beaming smile. She is also carrying a black purse that is more a bag than anything, but female fashion, what can I say right? I get out and go to the passenger side and open the door for her, upon which she says ¡°My, what a gentleman¡±.


    ¡°It is only proper, and I must say you look great¡±, I say with a slight bow.


    She smiles looking pleased with me,¡± why thank you Scott¡±.


    After she gets in, I close the door gently and then head back to the driver side.


    ¡°Did you wait long?¡± I asked her curiously.


    ¡°Nope, I knew you would be right on time, as expected of Scott Smith the War Hero¡± she replies with a giggle.


    ¡°War Hero? Where did you hear that nonsense?¡± I asked somewhat perturbed. But then I begin to smell her perfume, it was intoxicating and quickly changed my mood.


    ¡°Oh, the neighbors talk you know, it is rumored that you got severely wounded while saving your platoon and single handed took out an entire army in the first gulf war.¡± She says seriously now.


    I sigh and shake my head thinking how stories get blown out of proportion. ¡°No, I am no War Hero, yes I got wounded, nothing serious, a graze while carrying one of my wounded buddies. And as to the taking out an entire army, well that is total fabrication. What really happened is I went for a piss and came upon about 150 Iraqi Soldiers, who all raised their hands to surrender. It was one of the craziest scenes ever, here I am with it hanging out and these guys just walk up and surrender while I am taking a piss¡±, I laugh as I recall that scene many years ago.


    ¡°So you are a Hero then, you captured 150 soldiers with your penis eh? She laughs jokingly ¡°that must be some monster you have there HAHAHA!!¡± She bursts out laughing so hard that tears start flowing.


    I take at glance over at her and laugh with her. Did she just use a penis joke? Wow, ok, I can go with the flow here I think to myself,¡± You have no idea!¡± I say while laughing.


    Speaking of monsters I change the subject quickly ¡°Hey Julie did you watch the news about the Monster attack in New York City?¡±


    Julie still laughing ¡°HAHA What? you can reach all the way there?¡± She still has not calmed down from the previous discussion ¡°That is quite some distance from Kopeke, New Mexico all the way to New York City HAHA.¡±


    I was amused that she was having fun at my expense over the Iraqi incident, but I think she was thinking I was going to add to the joke, time to correct her.


    ¡°No seriously, 6 monsters attacked the people in New York City, a reporter had her head bitten off on live TV¡± I tell her with a serious voice.


    She stops laughing, then a little uncertain, ¡°Really? When did this happen? Monster?¡±


    ¡°Yeah about an hour or so after our run, I was eating breakfast when it happened and watched it live¡±, I informed her.


    ¡°Are you joking?¡± she asks, while turning on the radio, switching channels, till she gets to one broadcasting the news. After a few minutes, her face goes pale and she says ¡°Wow, that really happened? I hope those poor people will be ok and no more monsters are lurking about. Those poor families.¡± she just kept on going realizing I was not joking.


    ¡°Yeah that''s something alright. I could not believe it at first, I thought I was watching a horror movie¡± I said recalling the scenes.


    ¡°I bet, wow to imagine real monsters? What were they like?¡± She asks curiously.


    I go into details about the monsters and what transpired without sounding too gory. Also how it reminded me of a monster from a fantasy MMO I played, upon which she excitedly discussed online gaming with me, about how she played a magic type character with a support type role.


    Our discussion went on until we finally got to the mall, and parked the vehicle. Getting out, I go over to the passenger door and open it for her and offer my hand to her, ¡°Thank you kindly sir!¡± she says with a genuine smile, looking at me with those beautiful green sparkling eyes.


    We enter the mall which had 2 floors and spread out for a good distance. The mall entrance we came into was from the North side of the Mall and had an entrance on each side North, West, East and South.. Shops lined on either side as we entered,  all the way to the center where the 4 paths met. In the center was a fountain that was spurting water to music, while little kids were hanging from the sides trying to catch the water as it flew thru the air to other side of the fountain. Parents were grabbing hold of their kids to ensure they did not fall in.


    Escalators were on either side of the fountain transporting people to and from the second floor


    ¡°So where to first?¡±, I ask.


    ¡°Hmmm, lets see, how about that one over there¡± she points at a shop in the distance.


    I look and nod my head and begin to head towards it. Suddenly I feel a small hand inside of mine, I quickly look and see Julie had taken my hand into hers, ¡°Do not want to get separated right?¡± She says while lightly blushing.


    Go with the flow, go with the flow I repeat to myself inwardly and smile. As we walk towards the shop, I can see other guys looking in our direction with lusty eyes and wanting to be in my place. Yeah, that is right, she is with me I say to myself proudly.


    We enter the shop and are greeting almost immediately by a sales clerk. ¡°Hi there, can I help you with anything today?¡±, she says with a smile. An overly friendly elderly lady, about in her early 60''s greets us and proceeds to talk fashion with Julie. I tune it out almost immediately, and look around seeing a few other customers in the store browsing, then I notice the section of lingerie not too far from me. Hmm, now this is an interesting development I think to myself and grin.


    ¡°Scott? What are you grinning at?¡± Julie asks with a slightly raised eyebrow. Crap busted, better make this a good one, ¡°uhh nothing was just thinking about you laughing in the truck¡± I lied.


    ¡°Yeah sure, I bet you were looking at the lingerie over there and wondering if I was going to ask you to pick something out for me?¡± she says with an evil grin. When did we become this friendly, in almost 2 years we have never spoken like this or even gone out. No wonder I am single, I can not figure this shit out.


    ¡°Well now that you mention it........¡± I leave it there with a wry smile.


    ¡°And a dirty old man to boot, HAH!¡±, She laughs and shakes her head ¡° well come on¡±, she grabs my hand and pulls me to the lingerie section, ¡°pick something out!¡±, she demands and then smiles again that evil grin.


    Now I am nervous, holy hell, what do I do here, I honestly do not know what I should even pick out. Ok, I am not a virgin, nor am I not unfamiliar with the opposite sex, but in all my life I never really paid attention, or gotten serious with anyone to be truthful. But something about this woman compels me, makes me into a stupid teenager. Frantically, I look around and see some black lingerie and take it from the rack. It is a 2 piece bra and panties with intricate designs and virtually see thru.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Already regretting my choice, I look at Julie who smirks and says, ¡°Getting pretty bold there Scott?¡± she laughs and takes the lingerie from me then glances at the rack.¡°


    ¡°You have no sense of women sizes huh?¡±, she puts the lingerie I picked out back on the rack, then pulls another set of the same type from the rack, ¡°I am not a D cup, sheesh¡± she says laughing.


    That is what I got wrong? Wow, ok she is pretty forward here, go with the flow go with the flow.


    ¡°Ok come with me, I will try this on¡± she takes my hand and leads me towards the changing area. I take a seat and wait as she enters the room. I look around, but it seems we are the only ones here. As I sit and wait, I imagine what she will look like in that lingerie. Now I was getting a little excited, come on, this is a beautiful woman for Christ sake. How can I pass this up?


    ¡°Scott?¡± I hear my name called from the changing room.


    ¡°I am here¡± I reply.


    ¡°SCOTT??!!¡± she is now screaming my name with a scared voice.


    I jump from my seat and head towards the door and hear Julie scream. I open the door and am met with a sight not only confusing, but horrifying. In the room I see a naked Julie clutching a sword stuck in her stomach, looking at it with disbelief, holding the sword is a green, 4 ft looking creature, wearing ragged leather clothing, sneering with saliva drooling from its mouth. A goblin? I think. Without thinking, I grab the wrist of the beast and squeeze with all my might while punching the thing in the face with my other hand. It releases it''s hold on the sword, I then drag it out of room.


    Startled, the goblin howls. I shove it away, then get into a defensive stance. I eye the goblin to see if it had any other weapons. The goblin looked around with wild eyes checking out it''s surroundings, then set its eyes on me again. I make the first move, and send a kick towards it mid section catching it off guard, sending it flying towards the near wall. Stunned the creature does not react right away, I move quickly taking its head in both my hands and twist as hard as I can breaking its neck with a loud pop.


    A Blue Screen appears in front of me with a message.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Welcome!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations! You have earned the skill Gamer!


    From here on out you will start your new life and adventure.


    Beware, for many dangers lurk about. As a Gamer you will


    acquire skills, professions and titles, as well as levels.


    To level up you will have to vanquish the monsters and enemies


    you will face and gain experience by doing so.


    As you go up in levels you will receive career choices.


    Be careful, there is no going back or undoing those


    choices. For your first kill you have been awarded level 1 Adventurer.


    Oh and one last note, do not die, as there is no re-spawning in this world.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Please stand by, acquiring stats................................


    </td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I look dumbfounded at the screen, wondering what is going on.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Stats Acquired


    </td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Stand By,Character Resetting


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I feel a sharp pain thru out my entire body, feeling like it is on fire. I double over from the intense pain and cry out loud ¡°AHHHHHH!¡±


    After a moment the pain is then gone, laying on the ground a new screen appears.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Character reset is now complete.


    You can call up your status at any time by saying status, or thinking it.


    You can also hide various things like profession and skills. But stats will always be shown. Please enjoy your adventure. You will now receive Notices.


    </td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Christ, I do not have time for this I must get to Julie I think to myself and dismiss all messages. I get up and hasten to the changing room to find Julie lying on the floor naked with the sword in her stomach still, blood flowing from the wound.


    She then weakly looks up at me with tears in her eyes and says with a sad smile ¡°Please do not look at me like this whoever you are¡±.


    I am stunned, whoever you are? I then look at the mirror hanging on the wall and again I am stunned. I see a handsome, 6'' 2¡± slightly muscular man with darkened Blonde hair, blue crystal eyes with a chiseled chin staring back at me, looking about 18 to 19 years of age. Where did the old man go? Why do I look like my younger self again?


    _______________________________________________________________________________


    Edited 11-6-15

 Chapter 2 Resolve

    ¡°Huh? What the fuck is going on??¡± I cry out loud, but then look at Julie with concern ¡° Julie, it is me Scott, you made a joke about my penis being a monster in the truck right? It is me Scott¡±.


    I bend down to one knee next to her, and take her hand. ¡°Look Julie you are going to be ok, this is nothing, trust me I know¡± I lie to her, trying to reassure her, while seeing the scared and weak pained expression on her face. I know she does not have long, but I have to do something here.


    ¡°Scott? How can this be?¡± She asks with a weakened voice, taking her hand out of mine and slowly tries to touch my face, then a slow smile creeps onto hers ¡°oh I wish I could have spent time with this Scott¡±.


    ¡°You will Julie, you will, hang in there, I will be right back¡± I rush out and look around to see if there is anything I can use to make make-shift bandages. Then I spot a red vial laying on the floor where the goblin was laying. The Goblins body was gone. What hell? It was just there? I think to myself, while going over to grab the vial.


    Is this loot from the goblin like in the MMO''s? As I grab the vial a small window pops up and states


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Item</td></tr><tr><td>Low Grade Healing Potion</td><td>heals 30-80hp one time use.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I look at the vial in wonderment. Can this really help her?


    I was so focused on helping Julie that I had blocked out the environment around me, not paying attention to what was going on around me. As if the world cleared up, I hear screams, yells, and even roars coming from outside the shop, but that does not concern me right now, I need to get Julie stabilized.


    Taking the vial I go back into the Dressing room, and kneel back down to Julie who is breathing heavily and looking weak.


    ¡°Julie I have something here, I want you to drink this after I pull the sword out, make sure to drink it all ok?¡± I say to her in a concerned and serious voice.


    I grab hold of the sword with one hand while holding the vial in the other, I pull the sword out of her and quickly drop it as she winces in pain, her eyes growing large, bulging. I quickly pull the stopper from the vial and put it to her lips and say ¡±Drink Julie! Please drink quickly!¡±


    I pour the vial slowly into her open mouth as she eagerly drinks the potions and begins to cough. Dammit this better work I pray to myself. Then slowly looking at the wound I see it is closing at an alarming rate, unnatural by any means. The bleeding had stopped. But there was a red line where the wound had been, showing it was still fresh, but healing.


    The look into Julies eyes, there was a mix of expressions, wonderment, relief, disbelief, and more, it was all there, her emotions were going thru the whole 9 yards in only a few seconds. I hope she can handle this.


    ¡°Julie? How are you feeling?, I ask hesitantly looking at her with great concern.


    She is silent for a few moments, as her emotions go thru the motions, and finally a blue light appears around Julie, she cries out in pain and arches her back ¡°AAAHHH my god it hurts!!!!¡±


    I am dumbstrucked by what I am seeing, as I see her practically morphing in front of me from her current state to a younger person, growing younger by the second, more defined and more vibrant than before.


    Just as suddenly the blue light disappears and there before me lies a very young, about 18-19 year old female with flowing red hair, green sparkling eyes with tears flowing and very very naked. I realize I am staring with my mouth wide open and try to divert my gaze, but god she is beautiful to look at, perfect in every way.


    Seeing Julie is breathing normal now and her eyes are darting all over the place I ask again as I regain my composure ¡°Julie, are you ok?¡±


    She looks up at me and begins to sob ¡°Scott what is going on? I just saw a message pop up in thin air congratulating me then intense pain and now, I feel, well I do not know how I feel,....Scott what is going on¡±, the words rush from her mouth like a mile a second, almost incoherent.


    ¡°Julie if you are feeling up to it, you may want to look in the mirror, this is going to be a shock for you, but after what has happened thus far.....¡± I leave it off at there, not sure what to really say here.


    After she slowly composes herself, getting a grip on her feelings and emotions, she slowly raises herself into an upright position and looks into the mirror.


    ¡°Oh my god, what is this? What happened to me?¡± She cries out grabbing at her face with her hands with looks of bewilderment on her face. Then she looks back at me and touches my face, then looks back at the mirror and sees both of our reflections.


    ¡°Is this real Scott?¡± Are we in some kind of dream?¡± She then turns to me and pinches me very hard.


    ¡°OW! Shit that hurt, what the hell was that for?¡± I ask taken totally by surprise.


    ¡°I had to make sure this was real¡±, she says with an uncertain look.


    ¡°How does pinching me do that?¡± I ask annoyed now, but still watching her closely.


    ¡°I do not know, it just seemed the right thing to do¡±, she says.


    I look around and see her clothes are still folded on the bench, ¡°Julie, if you are felling up to it, you think you can get dressed now?¡±


    Suddenly as if lightning struck, she looks down at herself, then turns every shade of red imaginable while quickly covering herself with her arms and hands,¡± you sure got an eyeful today didn''t you Scott?¡±


    Seeing how she was recovering quickly, now that her modesty has come into question, I breathe a sigh of relief, it seems the immediate danger has passed. Or so I thought as I hear glass breaking from the store front and a roar or yell, not sure exactly what to make it out as,.


    ¡°Scott, can you....¡± I quickly cover her mouth with my hand and with the other put my finger to my lips in a motion for silence. Her eyes widen slightly and fear shows once again, but she goes silent and nods, understanding the situation.


    I creep quietly to the corner to look out into the store from the dressing area, quickly surveying the area and spot the creature that made the noise. There standing at a little over 6 ft, was a taller version of the goblin, but was gray, carrying a club and smashing things in the store front. I spot the old lady laying on the floor in front of the store entry with an arrow in her chest.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Ahh fuck, what the hell is going on, ok no time to think about that, now it is about survival in enemy territory. I think to myself.


    Going back to the dressing room, Julie has almost finished putting her clothes back on, was zipping up her pants, her bra still on the bench guess she is not going to wear it for now. I spot the short sword on the ground I had tossed earlier. It is crude looking upon closer inspection, once I grab it and look at it.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Item</td></tr><tr><td>Crude Short Sword Poorly Made.


    Can Break at anytime.</td><td>Damage 3-5 pts</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Better than nothing I think as I take a better grip of it. Now armed, I look at Julie and again put my finger over my lips. motioning to remain silent and she quickly nods, fear still showing in her eyes, she seems to be trembling as if cold.


    I creep back to the corner to see out into the store again and see the Gray goblin like creature rummaging thru clothing items and tearing them apart then moving onto the next items. I spot a young couple hiding in the corner of the store, they had moved racks to hide their location, but it was poorly made and they would be spotted upon closer examination. The fear was evident in both the guy and girl and they huddled together hugging each other fiercely.


    For some reason, the girl suddenly calls out ¡°Oh god help us, please!!¡±


    I grumble my anger, stupid why the fuck did you do that I think to myself.


    The Gray creature suddenly spins at the sound and moves to the location the voice came from. Grabbing the rack it violently brushes them away revealing the 2 people huddled in the corner. It yells a roar and raises it''s club into the air.


    I spring into action without a second thought and rush the creature from behind, moving as quickly as I can, thrusting the sword in front of me, I pierce the creatures back. Crying out in pain the creature stumbles from the blow.


    Looking at the creature up closely I suddenly see Hobgoblin and the number 7 next to it''s name. Paying that no real attention but taking note of it, I then realize the sword broke off in it''s back and I now was holding a hilt with a broken blade. Shit, it was not kidding when it said it could break at any time.


    The staggered Hobgoblin turns quickly towards me with club in hand and take a wild swing. I avoid it by jumping back, then get into a defensive stance throwing the broken blade at the Hobgoblin hoping to distract it. It works as the Hobgoblin uses both hands to defend itself from the thrown item.


    I quickly rush in behind the thrown blade and use one hand palm first to smash the Hobgoblin on the chin, snapping it''s head back, then follow up with a kick to the knee. With a loud pop, the knee gives way and the Hobgoblin howl in pain once again falling to the ground dropping it''s club. I do not give it a moments rest and follow up with several punches to the face, dazing the Hobgoblin. But still the thing is moving, dazed but moving and making a lot of noise.


    Spotting the club on the ground, I grab it quickly and then begin to smash it''s head with repeated strikes until it goes quiet.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level Gained!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level Gained!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Notice!</td></tr><tr><td>Unarmed Skill Awarded</td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    I immediately dismiss the screen, not caring at this time and more annoyed by it popping up. In fact several pop ups had already appeared and I dismissed them just as suddenly not reading or giving them any attention. Annoying shit go away.


    After a moment, the Hobgoblin begins to shine and vanishes leaving behind 3 silver coins. I look and quickly bend to pick them up and pocket them.


    I look around and spot the couple huddled in the corner, both shaking violently and holding onto each other. I motion with my finger to my lips for silence. Both nod with fearful eyes. I then push the racks of clothing quietly to hide them again and make my way slowly to the store front, surveying the area. Many bodies lay on the ground, either with arrows sticking in them, gashing wounds where they bled out or crushed heads. It is a gory scene taken directly from a horror movie, no one was spared, man woman or child, all dead. I see several goblins and Hobgoblins moving about among the bodies, inspecting them one by one, the occasional roar or howl is heard followed by wails of despair and sudden silence.


    They are cleaning this place out, probably making it their camp or base. After looking around some more and taking mental notes of numbers of Goblins and Hobgoblins, I move back to where the couple is huddled and move the rack away again and motion for them to follow me. They hesitate at first but then comply. Moving back to the dressing room area still holding the club, I approach Julie who is looking at me with anxious and worried eyes.


    Moving back into the dressing room area, the couple follows me in. Julie sees the couple and nods at them, they see her and nod back, a silent greeting of sorts. Fear is apparent from this group, so I will need to take control and keep them calm if we want to live thru this.


    I am not a hero, never claimed to be, but out of the 4 of us, only I seem to have the combat experience to do what needs to be done, and with that resolve I look at my little group and decide what to do next.


    _______________________________________________________________________________________________


    Authors Note: Did some edits, Tables added

 Chapter 3 Survival of the Dumbest

    Chapter 3 Human Nature, Survival of the dumbest


    ¡°What in the freaking hell is going on? I expect some answer buddy!!!¡± the guy cried out loud in an angry voice pointing his finger at me threateningly.


    I calmly looked at him then punched him with force in the stomach making him double over, losing his breath. Apparently he became brave when no monsters were seen and seemed to hold an air of arrogance about him.


    ¡°Brad!¡± the girl yelled and rushed to his side grabbing him protectively in both arms while he was wheezing double over.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± the girl demanded in an angry tone glaring at me.


    I whispered with an angry growling quiet voice, enough so they both could hear me,¡±so help me god, if you two do not shut up right here and now, I will leave your asses here and let you deal with those creatures on your own. Got it?¡±


    The girl with sudden panic in her eyes shuts up, then with understanding nodded once.


    Julie observing, but not saying a word had anger in her eyes, glaring at the couple. I whisper sternly to the group, ¡°First things first, I have no idea what is going on, I am in the same boat as you folks as far as information goes¡±.


    ¡°As to what comes next, you all need to keep as quiet as possible, as we do not know exactly what we are dealing with, but from what I have seen, these creatures appear to come from a fantasy MMO I used to play¡±. I pause and think for a moment.


    ¡°Did either of you see a screen appear in the air in front of you?¡±I ask the couple. I knew Julie did as she said so, and her appearance changed, but these folks did not seem effected yet but I had to make sure.


    ¡°No.....no I didn''t......what screen? answered the girl.


    ¡°Brad?¡± I look at the guy who is still somewhat doubled over and glaring at me.


    ¡°No....no screen¡± he shakes his head and seems to be visibly calming down a bit.


    I sigh to myself, take a deep breath then say ¡°ok, look here, none of you seem to have any prior combat experience, am I mistaken?¡± I look the group over, as each shakes their head no. I continue, ¡°we are in this together whether we like this or not, and I am not going to abandon you, but by all means please follow what I say to the letter if you want to live. If you pull a stupid prank you are on your own¡±


    With that I look at each of them, inspecting their facial expressions, Julie looks anxious, but nods quietly. Brad has a look of disgust on his face and looks away, while the girl, shows obvious signs of relief, nods as well, still clinging to Brad.


    ¡°Ok lets do some quick introductions, names and occupation so I have an idea what we have to work with here, I will go first¡±. I say quietly


    ¡°My name is Scott Smith retired Marines of 20 years¡±. I say to the group then look at Julie.


    ¡°My name is Julie Matterson, 30, single, employed as a receptionist, but taking night classes to become a Nurse¡±. She says glancing a shy look at me. I sigh What is with that look now.


    I look at the girl, seeming to be in her twenties, with obvious colored blonde hair, her roots showing dark, big brown eyes, stands at about 5'' 3¡± with a huge pair of breasts that verge over D into the DD area. who looks surprised at first, then straightens up releasing her hold on Brad ¡°Hi my name is Cindy Horn, currently I am employed as my boyfriends secretary, teehee.¡±,she giggles.


    I sigh again Oh boy what have we got here, bird brain, ditzy and all tits I think to myself. I nod at her and smile weakly then look at Brad.


    Brad, is an average looking guy in his mid 30''s, about 5''10'' tall, thick black hair, brown eyes, with a well trimmed mustache, wearing an expensive looking blue suit with a black tie and looks like he has been recently gaining weight, but not overly, signs of a beer gut forming, looks at me, then lets out a loud breath as if this is all very inconvenient for him, ¡°My name is Brad Sanfield, of Sanfield and Sanfield law firm of which I am a senior partner, obviously I am a lawyer.¡± he says somewhat arrogantly, as if to prove his importance.


    Ok jackpot, I hit paydirt on dumb and dumber, one is stupid by nature and does not realize the situation he is in, and the other well never mind........what a perfect match they make.


    I glance a look at Julie and see her looking at me trying to hold back her laughter at seeing the annoyance on my face.


    ¡°What is so funny girl?¡± Brad asks of Julie with apparent annoyance.


    Julie just shakes her head and looks away, still trying not to laugh. I too, find this somewhat amusing but the situation calls for seriousness right now and I keep that in the forefront of my mind, any second now we can come under attack and die.


    ¡°ok so we have a lawyer, a secretary, a soon to be nurse and an ex-marine, based on that I think it will be appropriate if you all follow my lead, that ok with you Brad? I ask looking directly at him and asserting chain of command from the get go so as to avoid any future confusion.


    He glares at me then, ¡°whatever man...¡±, he then again looks away. Then suddenly, ¡°hey wait the fuck up!, Ex-marine of 20 years? How the hell? You do not even, look like you finished high school you punk, trying to pull a fast one on me here? Who the fuck are you kidding punk? He blurts out loudly.


    I jump at him and slam my hands over his mouth pushing him to the ground with force slamming is head to the ground dazing him. Both girls jump back look on with frightened eyes at the scene.


    Fuck me, dammit I forgot my appearance changed sigh


    ¡°God damned it Brad, use that gray matter of yours, you dumb shit. You realize the situation we are in don''t you yet, you keep yelling out like some stupid drunken asshole.¡± I growl at him quietly. Then I lean in very close so only he can hear,¡±so help me god, you put my life in danger one more time, I will kill you myself, got it?¡± I then sit up with my hands still over his mouth, and look in his eyes, and see fear now there, and he nods slowly.


    Good he understand now, I hope. I think to myself somewhat satisfied. I pull my hands slowly away form his mouth and move back into a sitting position away from him, then motion at the girls to come closer.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Now, as I was saying, earlier I asked if either of you saw a message pop up in the air, which you did not,but Julie and I did and for some reason we have been reverted back to our younger selfs.¡± I pause listening to the ludicrous story I am spewing out. It sounds unreal, but it happened and I have accepted that. ¡° I am actually 41 years old, tho I may not look it, you can believe I am, as for Julie well she is older than her appearance as well, but not for me to say.¡± I glance at Julie who smiles then looks at the other two.


    ¡°Yeah I drank some kind of liquid then a screen appeared, and then intense pain. Before I knew it, I was like this. At first I thought it was all a dream, but the pain said it was not.¡± she explains to the other two.


    ¡°Wow really? Some kind of fountain of your drink maybe? Oh gosh, that would be really neat, we could make a fortune off of that stuff teehee. right Brad?¡± she looks at him all proud.


    ¡°Yeah babe, right¡± Brad sighs.


    I look at her with an incredulous look, then shake it off.


    ¡°No, I..¡± Julie starts to explain, but I interrupt her and give her a stern look.


    ¡°In any case, the two of us have been changed by what is going on and it seems you two have not been effected in that way, at least not yet,¡± I finish my explanation.


    ¡°What do you mean not yet?¡± Ask Cindy suddenly, her mood and demeanor changing completely, as if this was a completely different person. Even her voice sounded....more intelligent?


    Hohoho what have we here, is she playing Brad? I thought to myself. Even Julie looks surprised at the outburst. The only one not picking up on it seems to be Brad who seems to still be brooding.


    Seeing the looks she is getting from Julie and me, she suddenly realizes something, then,¡±teehee¡±.


    Ahh just as I thought, she had me fooled for a while there. I raise an eyebrow at her, then shake my head. She just smiles.


    ¡°You all wait here, I am going to go check on things outside, I will not be long¡±, with that I creep silently thru the store back to the entrance to survey the area. It seems less monsters are moving around having moved to another location probably. I glance up to the 2nd floor and see no monsters. On the ground floor, 4 goblins were walking along heading slowly our way, but not noticing me yet. I move to the opposite side of the door to see the other end. Not too far is the exit to the West side. If we can make it out, and then head to the North parking lot to where my Truck is, we may be able to escape. We would have to run like hell once out in the open, but there is also no knowing what is outside waiting for us.


    Wait this store must have a delivery entrance in the back, also a place where they can empty their trash. I think to myself, then look at the old woman laying before me. I move close to her and begin going thru her pockets, to see if I can find any keys on her and find two sets. One seems to have a car key, house key and a few others,with a remote for her car on it. The second set had multiple keys with colored rims around the top of each key. Smiling to myself, I pocket the store keys and make my way back to the others.


    ¡°Ok folks I think I may have found a way out of here, but there is no knowing what is outside waiting for us if anything.¡± I say in a low voice.


    ¡°If we can get out of this hell hole what are we waiting for? ¡° demanded Brad in a hushed voice.


    ¡°Like I said I just found a possible way out, and there is no telling what is out there. We have to be cautious, and be wary of enemies all around us right now, ok Brad??¡± I look at him with mixed expressions, this guy was really pissing me off.


    ¡°Brad honey, why don''t we do as that nice marine guy says for now, ok honey?¡± Cindy takes Brad''s hands into her own and looks at him with a hopeful smile fluttering her big brown eyes while drawing his hands to her breasts.


    He sighs,¡± fine¡±.


    I laugh inwardly boy has she got this guy eating out of her hands or what?


    I put my finger to my lips to motion for silence, then move towards the back, motioning for the group to follow me. We silently move towards the rear of the store looking back at the entrance to make sure no monsters come in. We approach a door at the rear of the store. It is locked, I put the club down against the wall, taking the keys out of my pocket, I try various keys till one fits, I unlock the door slowly and quietly. With a slight click it unlocks, I wince at the sound but no helping it.


    I test the door knob again and it moved freely showing it is now ready to open the door. I slowly and as quietly as I can start to open the door, trying to gain a vantage point to see into the room we are about to enter.


    Brad suddenly rushes forward knocking me to the ground and sending the door flying open as he rushes into the room. Then, with a look of bewilderment appearing on his face, sees the exit sign over the door to the back wall and runs towards it, only to find it is locked.


    ¡°Hurry up and bring the damn keys!¡± he demands in a loud voice.


    ¡°HRRUHHH!¡±


    Brad stops, then looks to his left where the sound came from. With a pale face, he withdraws as far as he can into the door,¡± oh shit¡± he simply says.


    Standing up from behind one of the many stacked boxes in the warehouse room, comes two Hobgoblins forth, both eyeing Brad with evil expressions, drool coming out of their mouths. One had a club, while another sported a rusty looking long sword.


    The girls enter the door and stop just as suddenly, with shocked expressions at the sight of the two Hobgoblins.


    I push the girls back and close the door quickly, locking it behind me. You are on your own Brad.

 Chapter 4 Escape Route

    Chapter 4 Escape route.


    Fuck! God Damned it! I think to myself, angry at Brad''s actions. We can hear a muffled scream coming from the other side of the metal door. There is a sudden howl and then silence. The girls are watching me with scared eyes, we are kneeling down beside the door keeping a low profile staring at each other.


    ¡°Why did you leave him?¡± Asks Cindy, her voice obviously shaken.


    ¡°I told you both if you pull a stupid prank you are on your own. Plus the fact we do not know what else is in there. There was no way I was going to risk not only my life but both of yours as well, running into the unknown like that.¡± I reply calmly in a hushed voice.


    ¡°Brad made his choice....¡±Julie says quietly


    Cindy looks at Julie, then slowly sighs.


    ¡°Do you realize how long it took to train that guy, sigh¡±, Cindy says looking defeated.


    ¡°I knew it, you were milking that guy for every penny he was worth¡±, I say almost laughing, despite the guy being killed on the other side of the door, but hey, he got what was coming to him in the end.


    ¡°A girl has to make a living you know¡± Cindy smiles weakly.


    ¡°Yeah but wasn''t he disgusting?¡± Julie asks with a shocked expression.


    ¡°He had a lot of money, looks are not every thing dear¡±, Cindy simply replies. Then she looks over at me, ¡°but Scott here does have the looks doesn''t he?¡± she eyes me with lust in her eyes.


    ¡°Back off bitch, he''s mine!¡± Julie says with a sudden outbursts, then gasps, looks at me and blushes fiercely and looks away, letting out an almost incoherent ¡°dammit¡±.


    I am not only shocked, but am speechless by all this. Woah!! Well hot diggity damn, did I just hear right? I am hers? Hehehe wow this is going to get good I think to myself with a goofy smile on my face.


    ¡°You know little girl, love is not always fair right?¡± Cindy says with a purr, then eyes me with her big brown eyes which begin to flutter.


    ¡°Sorry there Cindy, but it seems Julie has stamped her ownership on me. I am a one girl kinda guy.¡± I say looking at Julie who is still not looking at me blushing furiously, but then her back stiffens suddenly as I said that to Cindy. Slowly she looks back at me with hopeful eyes. Those green sparkling eyes took my breath away once again.


    ¡°you mean that Scott?¡± she asks hesitantly


    ¡°Yups, I mean it, and I will do everything I can to protect you kitten,¡± I reply with a goofy smile Arg kitten? What the hell was that I just blurted out?


    Julie jumps at me, putting her arms around my neck and leans her in close to put her mouth by my ear ¡°puuuurrrrrrrr¡± she says warmly. Then nibbles my ear, sending electrical shocks thru out my body. Wow that was intense, I can get used to this.


    ¡°Umm you know a guy just got killed on the other side of this door¡± Cindy says to bring us back to reality.


    I sigh, ¡°Yeah, I know, but he chose his path as Julie said, I warned him not to do anything stupid, nothing can be done about it now, and it really does not upset me to be honest. The guy was a total ass, sorry Cindy¡±, I try to sound sincere, but really I feel relieved he is now gone.


    ¡°I too, am not that upset over his loss for some reason, he just rubbed me the wrong way with his looking down on Scott like that¡± Julie says in response.


    ¡°So what now?¡± asked Cindy concerned changing the subject as if Brad was never there. Her demeanor and attitude has changed completely since Brads loss. Now, as before, she is a not so dimwitted individual as we thought she was. She put on a good act. Her eyes now showed intelligence. Her body language said she was aware of her surroundings, as she glanced around.


    ¡°I guess we go with my original thought, we go out the west exit of this mall¡±, I reply simply.


    ¡°Is that not more dangerous than going into the warehouse?¡± Julie asked.


    I shake my head no, and reply¡± no, it seems most of the Goblins and Hobgoblins have moved elsewhere and only patrols seem to be about. If we move quietly and quickly we should be able to get to the exit without being noticed.¡± I am pretty confident as thru out the center of the mall are squares of brick made garden areas which can conceal our bodies from sight of the patrols as we move to the west exit, just as long as we make no sound to draw attention to ourselves.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°How far to the exit?¡± Cindy asked.


    ¡°It looked to be about 50 to 55 meters from this location. We will have plenty of cover till we get to the exit. We just have to stay low and quiet the entire way.¡± I say looking at both girls watching their expressions as fear slowly started to creep into each of their eyes.


    ¡°Look, I know this is not going to be easy on you, but you have to trust me here, wholeheartedly. I will get you both out of this alive. Whatever happens stay quiet no matter what.¡± I again look at both girls and both nod nervously, ¡°Ok, follow me, stay low and stay quiet¡± I say again to get the point across at the need for silence.


    We move from the warehouse door area to the front of the store staying low and quiet. Reaching the door way I peek to survey the area slowly and carefully. I see nothing moving, then I move to the other side of the doorway and look towards the west exit, again I see nothing moving. I wave for the girls to follow me all the while grasping the club a little anxiously. I move to the brick garden that is in front of us, taking a quick look to the east and then the west and see it is all clear, I then wave to the girls to move towards me.


    I then move towards the next brick garden area, staying low and quiet. I look east and west again, but also spot a novelty sword shop. I motion for the girls to follow. They come quickly. I put my finger to my lips then point to the Novelty Sword shop. At first Julie looks confused then her eyes widen with understanding and nods, Cindy simply nods. Looking in both directions again I make my way to the Novelty Sword shop, seeing no movement inside I enter quickly, then wave the girls to me when I see the coast is clear. Both enter in a hurry, upon entering breathe a sigh of relief. I motion for them to get behind the counters which are mostly wood displays with glass counter tops to display wares, so staying hidden should be easy.


    The glass had already been smashed and various items were missing as were many swords that used to hang on the wall were gone. Various swords lay on the ground in pieces, as most were replicas flimsily made and would fall apart in a single swing. I spotted a sword in the corner behind the counter still in it''s scabbard. I go to it and take hold of it. It is heavy, a good heavy. I slowly draw it from its scabbard and reveal a very well made and sturdy sword. Upon closer inspection I see:


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Item</td></tr><tr><td>Good Quality Long Sword


    High Durability</td><td>Damage 25-40 pts</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Now this is nice, just struck gold with this one I think as I eye the sword and give it a few practice swings.


    I buckle the scabbard to my belt, but keep the sword in hand now. I look around and see a few replicated daggers, nothing stuck out, as most were poor quality to look good but in practical use were useless, until I see the bowie knife. Ah yes, an old friend. I quickly grab it and its sheath laying next to it, check it out to ensure it is legit and with a satisfied nod I buckle it too, to my belt. Now armed I feel a little more confident and toss the club away. In the meantime Cindy too, seems to have been browsing and found a dagger to her liking. She looks at me and presents her prize with a confident smile, I nod my approval.


    I head back over to where Julie is hiding and hold out my hand to her. She takes it with a smile, and stands up. We start move back to the doorway, and upon our approach the four Goblin patrol strolls in each holding shiny new swords or daggers.


    Ahh shit I thought to myself.

 Chapter 5 Journey Home

    Chapter 5 Journey Home


    Both parties look at each other, as if not sure what they were seeing. The 4 goblins just stood there at first, while Julie and Cindy both muffled their cries of panic. I jump into action right away, reflexes taking over from the many years of training. I swing the Sword in a horizontal swing at the closest goblin severing its head at the neck cleanly, following with a brutal jab of the Bowie knife into the goblin on its right throat and twist the Bowie 90 degrees. The goblin staggers back forcing the dagger back out as I kept my grip on it. Reaching for its throat it began to gurgle with a panicked look in its eyes, blood spewing out like a waterfall.


    Then the remaining two goblins sprang into action, one brandishing a new sword that reflected the light like a mirror. I use my sword to block the goblins swing and just as suddenly the Goblin''s new sword snaps in half. The other goblin using a dagger charges me, catching me off balance and was able to give me a slash on my right arm. Pain erupted from the wound. I tried to ignore it and plunged my sword into the first goblins chest. The Sword erupted from its back spraying blood onto the display windows behind it.


    Feeling the sword was stuck, I let it go and switched to the Bowie to my right hand and faced off against the last Goblin that looked at its three comrades dead or bleeding out on the ground. Then with an excited cry it rushes me with the dagger raised over its head, I step into the rush and grab hold with my left hand, its dagger arm and plunge my Bowie into its midsection then push upward aggressively and twist the dagger 90 degrees. With a sigh the Goblin goes limp.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level Gained!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I dismiss it immediately. I see one of the Goblins still moving, the one that had the sword stuck in him, the Goblin with the throat wound was already dead. I moved to it and quickly pin it down. Then I look at Cindy,¡±Quickly, come and kill it Cindy¡±.


    I realize that if Cindy is to live in this new world, she is going to have to adapt. By doing so she will have to be initiated just like Julie and I were and gain the gamer skill.


    Cindy looks on with a horrified look.


    I growl ¡±If you want to live you have to do this Cindy!¡±


    As if in a trance she slowly moves forward holding her dagger in front of her. As she closes in on the Goblin, she hesitates. Her lips trembling,¡± I...I....I can''t do this Scott¡±


    The dagger only inches from its chest where the heart should be. I look at her with understanding eyes¡± I know it is hard Cindy, but if you want to live there is no other choice here. By not doing this, you may as well cut your wrist now and get it over with¡±. Harsh, I have to be harsh here, no mercy, we have to survive


    Shaking her head, she still hesitates when suddenly Julie springs into action taking both of Cindy''s hands into her own with the dagger, and plunges it into the chest of the pinned goblin. Julie then backs away looking sick. Cindy shocked, gasps out loud, ¡°ahh ahh Julie.....¡± then sudenly she goes quiet as if surprised. I know what is about to come and jump at her quickly and put my hand over her mouth firmly. She gives me a scared expression. ¡°you are about to undergo a change and it will hurt like hell. This is to keep you quiet as to not bring unwanted attention to us¡± and with that the blue light covers her entire body and she begins to convulse and tries to scream out in pain.


    I see her body changing in front of my eyes. Her breasts which were massive to begin with suddenly began to deflate. I look at her with bewilderment and she take on a more defined younger and vibrant look.


    The blue light fades and she begins to breathe calmly again and I slowly remove my hand from her mouth. She stares at me with a wild look in her eyes.


    Hoy boy, she is a young one I think to myself


    Staring at me, with now flowing waist length dark brown hair, big brown eyes and has a childish look of about 14 or 15 years of age, and a very, very flat chest, was the new Cindy. She is absolutely gorgeous and so young and in my arms. I jump back in surprise not sure what I am thinking.


    Cindy looks at me with confusion ¡°what? What is it?¡± She ask slightly panicked.


    "Noth.............., nothing, just young, so young....¡± I reply not sure what to say.


    Shocked she looks at me, then looks around quickly, sees a mirror on one of the walls. Moves quickly to it.


    ¡°NO!¡± She shrieks, but suddenly has her mouth covered once again, but this time it is Julie covering it.


    ¡°SHHHHH!¡± Julie hisses.


    Cindy nods, and Julie removed her hand. Cindy begins to cry a slow cry, turning into a sob.


    ¡°what? What is wrong Cindy?¡± Julie asks concerned.


    ¡°My....my bre..bre...., breasts are gone.....waaahhhhh!¡± she sobs.


    That is what got her upset, her breasts are gone? The fact he looks like school kid again is not her first problem, but her breasts????? I am so confused.


    ¡°There there, they will grow back in no time sweety¡± Julie tries to console her giving her a hug.


    ¡°No, you do not understand, I was always flat chested. It costs me so much to get them done and now they are gone....wahhhhhhhhh!¡± she cries out in thick hushed sobs.


    ¡°chi, hihihhi¡± Julie begins to giggle not able to hold back.


    Taking a step back, Cindy looks at Julie with a pained look then at Julie''s breasts, ¡°You are a mean person Julie, laughing at other misfortunes¡±. She says with a hurt expression and her brows furled.


    ¡°I am sorry I can not help it and needed a good laugh sweety¡± with that Julie hugs Cindy.


    ¡°Stop calling me sweety, my name is Cindy¡± Cindy says annoyed now.


    ¡°Sorry, but you just look so sweet and innocent now, so much so, I can feel a cavity forming¡± Julie replies with a smile.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Cindy laughs out at that comment


    ¡°See? Feel better now?¡± Julie asks with a hopeful expression.


    Cindy sighs looks at Julie, then turns to look at me. I have been watching this whole time not sure what to say or do.


    ¡°So you gonna keep staring at me like I am some kind of poisonous viper?¡± Cindy now glares at me.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Wow talk about a mood change....I think to myself


    ¡°No, well I just......well never mind we need to get going and get the hell out of here.¡± I say standing up, collecting myself.


    ¡°Oh jeeze you are hurt¡± Julie says seeing my right arm still bleeding freely from the gash which I had forgotten about. With the realization the pain returns with a flash. Funny how that works.


    Julie approaches me, then closes her eyes while touching my arm on either side of the wound. A soft green glow emits from her hands. The pain suddenly goes away and the wound begin to close at a rapid rate. After a minute passes, Julie slowly opens her eyes, with realization of what just occurred hitting her ¡°I just just...I just knew, I do not know how else to explain it.¡±


    I smile, not shocked anymore by anything from this point on. Goblins, Hobgoblins, Bugbears, healing potions, why not magical healing right??


    ¡°That will definitely come in handy¡± I say to her with a genuine smile.


    ¡°I know, right?¡± she replies also with a proud smile.


    For some reason, I do not understand it myself, I get the urge to hug her, and grab her into my arms and give her a warm smile. Somehow with the magic healing, something in me felt relief of sorts. But at the same time I also felt a dread. If magic exists here now, what else can we expect? Sigh, well at least we discovered something that will be potentially huge and extremely useful, I will have to protect her with my life and at any cost.


    ¡°Ok you two ready to blow this joint?¡± I ask finally, letting go of Julie.


    ¡°By all means lets get the hell out of here already¡± says Cindy actually now calmer, with little excitement in her voice.


    Huh?? what is with the attitude change now? Oh well, better not dwell on it now, first thing first, get home, get armed then get to safety.


    I look to where the Goblins died, and see another red vial, a blue vial and several copper coins on the ground. I quickly gather them up, then hand them to Julie to put in her purse.


    ¡°Umm Scott where did the bodies go?¡± Julie asks me curiously.


    ¡°I do not know. They simply vanish after being killed, but leave behind items like you saw there.¡± I replied. Leaving it at that, we move out.


    We head back to the entrance of the store, luckily our fight with the goblin patrol did not bring more unwanted visitors. Picking our way to the west exit, stepping over dead bodies strewn all over, avoiding puddles of blood was hard. The sliding doors were opening and closing as a body blocked their path from closing all the way. We quickly made our way to the exit. I glanced outside, the wall extended another 5 meters outward before opening to the parking lot. Creeping forward with the girls behind me we inched our way to the corner.


    Surveying the area, I see no movement at all. I see the occasional car flying by on the main road going at high speed. I look a the girls, ¡°Ok it seems to be clear, but to be safe stick to the wall, stay close to me and we make for my truck. When I say run you run like hell. Do not look behind you under any circumstances. Got it?¡±


    Both nod at me with expectant eyes.


    Sigh just my luck, stuck with not one but two extremely beautiful women. Tho one looks a bit young, but guess she will grow up even more beautiful than before. What the hell am I thinking, get your mind out of the gutter you fucking moron, lets get to safety first, then you can dream all you want.


    We move out keeping a low posture running against the wall. I hold my sword in my right, the Bowie in my left, while Cindy has her dagger in both hands in front of her. Julie is right behind me holding onto my shirt.


    We reach the end of the mall wall, opening into the North parking lot. Stopping I survey the area once again. The sun is slowly setting it is about 6 pm. Night will be very dangerous, we need to get to my house before darkness sets.


    I look back at the girls ¡°We will head for the cars then move among them to my Truck.¡±


    Both nod again and we head out quickly. The first set of cars are not far from us and we get to them without incident. Making our way thru the cars it does not take us long to reach my Truck. Sighing relief, I unlock the Truck with my remote. The girls both jump into the passenger side, while I get into the driver side. Not waiting for them to get buckled up, I turn the ignition and hit reverse throwing the girl forward towards the dash. I then throw it into Drive making them slam back into their seats.


    ¡°Julie grab into the glove box and hand me the gun inside please¡± I say to her while keeping my eye on the road and look for signs of side traffic as we approach intersections. Julie opens the glove box and retrieves a black Walther PPQ 9 mm, then gingerly hands it to me only holding the handle, her finger not daring to go close to the trigger. Just like meeting an old friend I smile at feeling it in my hand, then place the gun in the side tray of my door for easy access.


    The drive home was fast and furious. Not heeding any speed limits, stop signs or lights, Bringing back flash memories from the wars. Drive like hell and keep on going. The entire drive no one said a thing. Julie turned on the radio, but only emergency broadcasts were on the air, informing people to stay at home and lock their doors and windows. Nothing else was being broadcast on any other station. Just as the sun was setting we pull up to the drive way of my house. After grabbing the gun, I rush to the door of my house with the girls in tow. I quickly open the door, wait for the girls to enter then close it.


    ¡°Do not turn on any lights¡± I say with a low voice.


    ¡°Why are we still whispering¡± asks Cindy curiously.


    I look at her with a confused expression, then I begin to laugh,¡±yes you are right¡± I walk over to the living room area, the girls following. I sit down in the middle of the couch. Julie immediately sits on my right, while Cindy takes my left. I look at each in turn, they lean forward and look at each other then at me and smile. Oh whatever, go with the flow, go with the flow I say to myself and put my arms around each one of them drawing them both close, lean my head back and close my eyes.

 Chapter 6 Getting to Know My New Life

    _______________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 6 Getting to know my new life


    I wake up, feeling pressure on my left and right. Both girls are soundly asleep still in my arms. I guess I let myself fall asleep and they followed suit. I slowly grab hold of Cindy and move her gently to the left side of the couch, laying her head down on the armrest. I then do the same with Julie. Once free of the girls, I get up and walk to the kitchen feeling starved.


    I open the fridge and see the power is still on. For how long who knows. Hell I do not even know how wide spread this is. Media is a total blackout. No news is not good. Is this the end of civilization as we know it? I think to myself.


    Well survival is the first and foremost priority. Food, water, weapons, ammo, clothing for summer winter are needed and out door survival gear may be needed later.


    If shit hits the fan staying in the house will no longer be an option if gangs start to form and begin pillaging the area. Rape murder and worst, slavery will not be uncommon. Sigh what the hell. This is America dammit. I know the military should be able to get a handle on this, but looking at it in reality, this is similar to a surprise strategic attack on a massive scale internally. How many people will be off base on a Saturday? At best, most bases will be operating with minimal forces. Man what a cluster fuck this is turning out to be.


    While thinking that move thru the house to make sure all blinds are closed and fully cover the windows, closing any doors not needed. Once I am sure the house is secure from leaking light outside, I turn on the lights in the kitchen and dining room, slightly illuminating the front room where I can see the peaceful faces of the two sleeping girls. I then go to the hallway closet and grab two blankets and place one over each girl. I then head to the kitchen. Looking at my watch it is now 2 am. Fuck it, I am hungry....


    Taking out a three steaks I had in the freezer, I put them in the microwave to defrost, then grab some onions, potatoes, bell peppers and chop them up for some southern fried potatoes. Adding in the bell pepper was my own twist.


    Taking out two frying pans, I heat them both up and add the ingredients for the potatoes, to slow fry them to a crisp, all the while I am able to cook the steaks one at time waiting for the potatoes. In between I grab a couple of tomatoes, some salad, and a few carrots chop them up for makeshift salad.


    Then I grab three beers from the fridge and place them with a glass each, on the table. As the sizzling steak begins to give off it''s aroma, the girls begin to stir. First Julie then Cindy looks up with a sleepy and confused expression, but when they smell the steak a smile creeps on each of their faces and rush over.


    ¡°Need any help Scott?¡± Cindy asks


    "No, no got it, almost done to be honest¡± I reply with a smile


    However Julie does not ask and simply goes to my cupboards and starts grabbing plates, then knives and forks to set the table. Then she heads to the fridge to look inside and sighs. Shakes her head then grabs a measuring cup from the counter I had sitting out, making sure it was clean she grabs the vinegar, oil and salt and makes a salad dressing. She does all this without a word, nor a glance at me.


    Eh? Did I fuck up and do something wrong now? I wonder.


    ¡°Eh? Julie is everything ok?¡± I ask hoping to clear up any misunderstandings.


    Julie looks at me, then simply walks over to me, looks me in the eyes with those beautiful green sparkling eyes of hers, then takes her hands and places then on either of my face and pulls my head down and plants a wet kiss on me.


    Forcefully, her tongue enters my mouth and greedily begins to interact with my tongue, our saliva intermixing. Taken by surprise, I at first just stand there kissing her back, but then my arms find their way around her waist and bring her in close and I return the kiss with passion.


    Go with the flow go with the flow go with the flow


    After what seemed an eternity we draw away, out of breath and breathing heavy, I slowly turn to see Cindy staring with an amused expression.


    ¡°So you finally remembered about me?¡± Cindy asks amused.


    I then smell a burning aroma coming from the frying pan,¡±Crap¡± I say out loud, but laugh.


    The three of us sat down and begin to eat our meal.


    ¡°So who is going to begin?¡± Julie asks out of the blue


    ¡°Begin what?¡± I ask back.


    "Everything that has happened today! Where do I begin? Oh yeah, the fact I almost got gutted like a fish with a sword to start, then I drank that liquid and all was well, right? Then the pain that followed and then the younger me, or the sudden flat chested Cindy for that matter¡± at that Julie chuckled.


    ¡°Or the fact I saw you stark naked¡± I reply in an amused voice.


    ¡°SCOTT!¡± Julie cried out visibly not amused.


    ¡°That is not a good memory for me, had it been under different circumstances........, oh man, really Scott??¡± she asks perplexed.


    Cindy sitting and watching while eating, ¡°so tell me about this getting gutted thing and the liquid I am still not clear on that.¡±


    I add,¡± you know, how did you not notice that goblin in the changing room with you when you were getting undressed with that big mirror in there?¡±


    Julie looking at me then at Cindy, finished chewing her steak and swallowed. ¡°That is the thing Scott, when I entered nothing was there. Then suddenly a shimmering light appeared and that is when I called out to you. Remember that?¡±


    I nod remembering her first time calling me.


    ¡°Then when the goblin materialized, well that is the only way I can explain it, it materialized out of the light. That is when I yelled for you. I guess the yell startled it and it thrust the sword into me. My god I hope I never go thru that again.¡± she continues with a pained expression on her face recalling the painful memory, and finishes.


    ¡°So, it just appeared out of thin air?¡± Cindy asks with interest. I listen closely as well.


    ¡°Well not immediately, first the light appears, then it took, I will say about 15 seconds or so for it to fully materialize. To be honest I am not sure of the exact time, but it was not immediate.¡± she says in thought, with a frown slowly forming on her face.


    ¡°So why did you not run when you saw the light?¡± Cindy asks again with interest.


    Taking a bite from her salad, Julie speaks¡±Well first off, I was bare ass naked, and secondly I did not know what to make of it, sure now if I knew then what I know now, naked or not I would have ran.¡± Then she looks at me with an embarrassed look.


    ¡°So you saw her in the buff, huh Scott?¡± Cindy looks at me with a wicked smile.


    ¡°Yups, even saw the before and after version of her in the buff¡±, I tease.


    ¡°Really Scott?¡± Julie now huffs and pouts.


    ¡°Even with the sword sticking out of you, you were beautiful kitten.¡± I try to give her an innocent smile.


    Julie looks at me with an incredulous look, then a slow smile creeps on her face,¡±Just you wait, one day I am certain the tables with be changed!¡±


    ¡°Moving on to the next subject, the windows that pop up in thin air¡± Cindy says with a concerned look.


    That was the monster in the room that we all had been avoiding all day or really not had the time for as we were running for dear life.


    ¡°So lets see what those notices say, I have a few unread ones it is telling me every so often and is annoying as hell.¡± I say to them. Every 30 min a message flashes in front of my eyes stating I have unread messages and do I wish to read them, and just as abruptly I always answered no as there s no time.


    ¡°Ok so now how do I get them to pop back when I want them?¡± I ask out loud in thought.


    ¡°Try Display notices¡± says Cindy.


    ¡°Hmm ok. Display Notices¡± As I say that I see a screen that says:


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>System Message</td></tr><tr><td>You have 8 unread notices, do you


    wish to read them now?</td><td>Yes or No.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I say ¡±Yes!¡±.


    Cindy and Julie both are doing the same and say yes out loud as well.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>WELCOME TO NEW EARTH!


    WE HOPE YOU WILL ENJOY YOUR NEW LIFE!


    As a Gamer of New Earth you will experience breath taking events,


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!life or death situations and many adventures, that other


    species can only dream of. You, the Gamer can walk the path of


    Hero or Villain, Healer or Destroyer, think of it and it can be yours,


    if you are willing to put in the time, blood and sweat needed to get there.


    Want to be a King with a Harem of Hundred of beautiful women?


    Or an Empress with any man at your beck and call?


    Venture forth and take what is rightfully yours!!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>1st KIll Award!


    After having tasted your first kill, you can now start


    accumulating skills and profession as well as titles.


    You may only have 2 active professions and 5 titles active


    at any given time. To gain skills you can do this by


    performing the act successfully and understanding it and its nature.


    For example, simply swinging a sword is not a skill, but knowing h


    ow to use it and understanding the various tactics in using it, is a skill.


    Same goes for healing, putting on a bandage does not mean you


    understand healing, but understanding the body helps


    to a better understanding of the skill.


    After attaining a skill, title of profession, you will have to take


    the time to improve them as well to gain more of their benefits.


    For your first kill, as you killed a Goblin,


    you have been awarded with Goblin Hunter title.


    We hope this help you in your journey!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title Awarded: Goblin Hunter


    Having killed a goblin you now know and understand them.


    They simply do not ,like you and want to eat you.


    What more is there to understand you ask?


    Venture forth, and find out, and gain more experience with this title.


    Benefits: +5% XP when killing Goblins and Goblin like creatures


    +5 Str +3Dex +3Vit


    Experience to next level of goblin title mastery 450/3000


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skill Awarded: Unarmed Combat.


    Congratulations!! For successfully performing unarmed combat,


    you have acquired the skill unarmed combat.


    Benefits +10% damage


    Str +5 End +3 Vit +3


    Skill, level 1


    Experience to next level 35/100</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skill Awarded: Field Medic


    Congratulation!! For successfully performing the Field Medic skill


    you have acquired the skill Field Medic.


    In times of battle you are able to keep a calm about you and


    tend to the wounded with care. Your calm not only brings them


    comfort,but also raises the healing they receive.


    Bandages applied by you will have a 5% bonus effect.


    Any potions given to them by you will also have 5% bonus effect.


    Prior knowledge of Combat Medicine due to your years of


    experience in a combat zone entitled you to this skill


    when you applied the potion.


    Benefits: +5% healing.


    +5 Wis, +3Vit +3Dex.


    Skill level 1


    Experience till next level 25 of 100


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skill Awarded: Stealth


    Congratulations!! For performing the stealth skill successfully,


    you have been awarded the skill Stealth.


    Hiding in the shadows to watch or avoid your enemies is


    not an easy task, but you pulled it off admirably.


    Benefits: Stealth +5%


    Dex +5 End +5


    Skill level 2


    Experience to next level 160/250


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skill Awarded: Sneak Attack


    Congratulations!! For having performed the sneak attack skill successfully,


    you have been awarded the skill Sneak Attack.


    Benefits: Stealth +5% Damage X2


    Str +3 Dex +2


    Skill level 1


    Experience to next level 50/100


    Note Sneak Attacks can only be performed with Short


    Swords or Daggers and will be awarded as such.


    Note: Dexterity effects stealth. For every 25 pts of Dexterity


    you will gain 1% stealth skill.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Stealth increased to level 2


    Skill increased by 1%</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skill Awarded: Sword Mastery


    Congratulations!! For performing the Sword Master skill successfully,


    you have been awarded the skill Sword Mastery.


    Benefits: Able to use a Sword skillfully


    +10% damage,


    Str +10 End +10 Vit +10


    Skill level 1


    Experience till next level 50/100


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skill Awarded: Dagger Mastery


    Congratulations!! For performing the skill Dagger Master successfully


    you have been awarded the skill Dagger Mastery.


    Benefits: Able to use Daggers successfully


    +20% damage


    Str +5 Dex +5 End +5


    Skill level 1


    Experience to next level 40/100


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    As I read the last notice, I was a little overwhelmed and pissed. What the fuck?? Welcome to New Earth?? Enjoy your new life?? What the fuck??? I ball my firsts and clench my teeth, my face is probably turning red with anger....


    ¡°Scott? You ok? Asks Julie concerned while watching me.


    ¡°Scott?¡± Cindy asks at the same time with a hint of fear in her voice.

 Chapter 7 Understading My New Life

    Chapter 7 Understanding My New Life


    ¡°Scott?¡± Julie asks again with more force.


    It brings me back to my senses and out of my train of thought. ¡°Did you see that message?¡± I asked in disbelief. ¡°Welcome to New Earth, become a Hero or a Villain? Can you believe that shit, like this is some of a game? Our lives are now a game??¡± I am totally in disbelief now. I bow my head and put both hands on my temple while resting my elbows on the table.


    ¡°Yeah Scott, I read it, and I have no words for it, this is unbelievable, really too much to handle¡± replies Julie with a somewhat defeated voice.


    ¡°Hey you two knock it off already. Now is not the time to get down¡± Cindy interrupts.


    ¡°So we have been dealt a shitty hand¡± Cindy continues, ¡°And we have two choices, like you said back at the Mall Scott, we can give up and commit mass suicide here, or we adapt and live on? So what will it be?", She glares at the two of us.


    Shaking my head I look at her new with respect. Cindy is something, at first I thought she was a total ditz with all tits, but now since she lost her tits, she has become more formidable. The Mall changed us for sure. We are no longer living the simple life, hell I am not single anymore.....I think I''m not and give Julie a glance.


    Julie is staring at Cindy, uncertainty in her eyes,¡±I do not know Cindy, this is just so overwhelming¡±


    ¡°The fact that you can do magic is not?¡± Cindy asks questioningly.


    ¡°umm well....that was different I think¡± Julie replies.


    ¡°Well think on this Julie, you were studying at night to become a nurse, the question is why?¡± Cindy says with a slight smile on her face.


    ¡°I wanted to be able to help people, NO, I still want to help people¡± Julie says as she gains some resolve.


    ¡°That''s my girl!¡± Cindy exclaims, then looks at me,¡± and you Scott, why did you try to save Brad and me?¡±


    I give that one some thought and then slowly reply.


    ¡°It was instinct, a reflex more or less, I did it without a second thought to be honest¡± I reveal, and a sudden realization hits me. All my life I always jumped in front to help others, no thought given to my safety a the time. Why? Why do I do that? I am not a hero, but I value life more than anything. A such I want to save as many as I can when I can. But why did I let Brad die? I feel relief he is gone, no remorse.


    If I value life then why did I help in killing him? Was I jealous of him? Or maybe I was angry a the way he treated me? No, he was a person who did not care about others, only himself and would sacrifice any to benefit himself. That type of person is no good, not worth saving.


    Will I meet others like that? More than likely. Is it a common thing? Yes in most cases, most people will think only of their  own safety, but the Brad type is different, not only will they think of themselves but use people in a way to sacrifice them for their own personal gain whatever the cost. They will not work with others for the betterment of all, but instead try to exploit all for their own benefit, THAT is what makes them worse, and why saving them is a waste.


    Is it wrong to think like this? In some peoples eyes, maybe, but that is me and who I am and I can live with that. With my final thoughts put away my head is now clear, or so I think it is, but I have a better understanding of myself, an epiphany of sorts. To understand ones self is the path to enlightenment it is said.


    So I like to save people............... Hero


    I like vanquish evil................ Hero


    I go out of my way to help others........................ Hero


    Fuck did I just tag myself as a Hero??


    Go with the flow, go with the flow, go with the flow I keep repeating to myself in my mind.


    So what now? I ask myself. The first thing we need is more information and understanding of what is going not only around us, but to ourselves as well. Also I need to check something


    ¡°Status!¡± I say out loud


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Status</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td>Name: Scott Smith</td><td>Level: 4</td></tr><tr><td>Race: Human   Age: 18</td><td>Experinece to next level:  2500/2800</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 1: Goblin Hunter


    +5% XP when killing Goblins</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 2: (empty)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 3:  (empty)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 4:  (empty)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 5: (empty)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 1: None Selected</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 2: None Selected</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td>Fame: 2000</td><td>Infamy: 0</td></tr><tr><td>Health: 2950</td><td>Base Attack: 20%</td></tr><tr><td>Mana: 1150</td><td>Base Defense: 18%</td></tr><tr><td>Stamina: 3050</td><td>Base Accuracy: 9%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td>Strength: 51</td><td>Dexterity: 41</td></tr><tr><td>Vitality: 49</td><td>Endurance: 56</td></tr><tr><td>Intelligence: 18</td><td>Wisdom: 28</td></tr><tr><td>Luck: 10</td><td></td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td>Unarmed Combat</td><td>Skill level 1 +10% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Field Medic</td><td>Skill level 1 +5% Healing</td></tr><tr><td>Stealth</td><td>Skill level 2 +6%</td></tr><tr><td>Sneak Attack</td><td>Skill level 1 +5% damage 2X damage</td></tr><tr><td>Sword Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 1+10% damage</td></tr><tr><td>Dagger Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 2 +20% Damage</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Items Equipped</td></tr><tr><td>Good Quality Long Sword</td><td>Damage: 25-40</td></tr><tr><td>Good Quality Dagger</td><td>Damage: 17-27</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°HUH? Age 18???? What the hell?¡± I exclaim in confusion. I am 18 again? It completely reset my age?


    Julie looking at her status screen, ¡°That is weird I am 18 too!¡± she says


    Cindy sigh,¡± yups I am 18 as well¡±


    ¡°What? No way, you look so much younger!¡± Says Julie in disbelief.


    I look at Cindy as well in disbelief,¡±really?¡± I question.


    ¡°Yeah, I was cursed or blessed however you want to look at it with eternal youth, so much so that people always questioned my age. How old did you think I was when you first met me?¡± says Cindy with a wry smile.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Probably in your 20''s¡± says Julie, I nod in agreement.


    ¡°Haha, I had just turned 38¡± Cindy says with a triumphant look.


    ¡°Oh my god I am so jealous¡± Julie complains


    Cindy looks at Julies breasts and says,¡± well that makes two of us..........¡±  she sighs and frowns.


    While the two talk about looks beauty and youth, I turn back to my status screen.


    Hmm all this looks familiar I think to myself, Just like the MMO''s I used to play. Well I am a close combat fighter. I can use my hands, a gun, a sword an a bow. Those are my strong points. So to hit harder and evade, I should increase Str and Dex, Plus dex adds to my defense and bow abilities, plus adds to my stealth as well. Also being able to take a hit will be important. Choices choices....


    Right now I can last in a fight seeing my Endurance is up there. So no need to increase that just yet, having the ability to end a fight quickly will be important. Dex will probably effect my usage of the gun as well as it should be considered a bow type weapon. So heavy on the Dex with some Str and Vitality.


    With that in mind I add 20 to Dex, 10 to str and 10 to Vit


    Str now 61


    Taking Base Damage to 22% I winder how strong that is? Am I now the Hulk? Or just Herculese? Or am I normal? These stats almost rally make no sense to me.


    Dex now 63


    Taking base defense to: 22% Does that mean I am harder to hit? Or can I take a hit and not be phased? Am I man of Steel or a man of paper? Will test this for sure.


    Also taking base Accuracy to 12%, hmmmm does that improve on my existing skills from my so called previous Real Life? Will have to test and see about this. I thought I was pretty decent with the Bow and gun before, but seeing this stat makes me wonder........


    My Stealth is also up at 8%, not much, but it is improving. Again does this improve previous experience?


    I look over at the girls, Cindy and Julie are both deep in thought, blue screen in front of them as well a they are pondering over their choices.


    ¡°Umm are you two making any sense of this?¡±, I ask


    ¡°Yeah, pretty straight forward it seems. Apparently it is similar to some of the MMO''s I played as well.¡± Julie replies not taking her eyes off the screen and then using her index finger to trace something in the air. Then smiles with a nod of satisfaction.


    Cindy too, is deep in thought and probably did not hear me or is too engrossed to hear. She shakes her head a few times, but then nods and hums a "mmhmm" in acknowledgment. Then exclaims ¡°I thought so, there it is¡± She then looks at me with an excited expression. ¡°Scott form a party!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask not understanding.


    ¡°Just say form a party then invite Julie and me to it by saying invite Julie, invite Cindy¡± she says excitedly..


    I shrug, then say,¡±Form Party¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have created a party, do you wish to invite other people.


    Note up to 6 people can be in a party.


    Yes or No</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Please say or think name to add to party</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Invite Julie to Party¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Name is incomplete,


    please specify full name of individual to invite to party


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Invite Julie Matterson to Party¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Invite to party has been sent to:


    Julie Matterson


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Julie Matterson


    Level 1 Healer


    Has join the party.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Do you wish to add any other people to your party?


    Note you have room for 5 more people.


    Yes or No


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Invite Cindy Horn to party¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Invite to party has been sent to:


    Cindy Horn


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Cindy Horn


    Level 1 Fire Mage


    Has joined the party</td></tr></tbody></table>


    WHAT?? Fire Mage? How?


    Cindy is staring at me with a proud expression, while I and Julie are stunned.

 Chapter 8 Profession

    Chapter 8 Profession


    ¡°Fire Mage?¡± I ask in disbelief


    ¡°I was surprised too!¡± Says Cindy excitedly. ¡°I went thru the help section and read up on professions. Then it came to me and I chose Fire Mage.¡±


    ¡°Chose? How?¡±, Ask ask not understanding.


    ¡°Remember in the first Notice it says if you can think of it to make it yours? Well I gave it some thought and visualized a Fire Mage and what it could do and suddenly it was awarded to me, saying since I understood the basics and functions of the Fire Mage I was awarded the profession.¡± Cindy elaborates with a smug smile says.


    ¡°Then why not choose a Fire Goddess or even something more omnipotent?¡± I ask now very interested in what she has to say.


    ¡°Actually I tried that at first¡± She says with a sigh,¡±but the system said I lack the understanding and knowledge to becoming a God.¡±


    I am stunned, she tried to become a God, and what is more the system may have even rewarded her with such if she could comprehend and understand what it meant. I then think about myself, can I become a superman? Fly thru the sky, have bullets bounce off me? Is Superman even a profession?


    Choose Profession Superman I think to myself


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession incomplete


    Please specify the type of superman as there are many types.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Many types? I am not understanding this at all, Superman is Superman right? Ah wait, I am trying to become another person, hmmm profession. A type of Superman. Lets see I am a trained Soldier with years of experience. There has always been rumors of creating a super soldier. If I use the profession to my strengths and prior knowledge, could I not select an advanced type of Marine? Adding the word Super probably will not be specific enough.......she said to visualize it.


    I visualize an Advanced Marine. In it I am abundantly strong, able to move cars with my hands, punch holes thru steel doors, Able to dodge a bullet, See far into the distance with pin point accuracy, hear with clarity of my surroundings, see a sword unable to penetrate my skin, able to shoot a fly''s wings off at 50 yards, everything is hugely exaggerated. I find the image hard to maintain, and begin adjusting it, something tells me to tone it down to make it real. I do no want to just settle for anything, it has to be viable and it has to allow me not only to survive, but protect these girls too.


    I begin again, in it I am still strong, but now I can dent steel doors and not hurt my first, I am able to dodge most bullets, my eyes sight is better, but not telescopic as before, my skin is more durable, but a sharp edge can still cut it with difficulty as that is more realistic to my understanding, which is key here, I have to be able to believe it to understand it. I am sure there is a lot more I could probably do here, but believing it is the hard part.


    I also visualize being very healthy and able to run for hours without rest or getting winded. I also add in a personal indulgence, sexual stamina, the ability to last long. Hey being a super soldier means you have to be able to satisfy the ladies too right? While I am at it, I might as well go for broke as long as I can believe it and trust me I am in a believing mood right now! I am proud of my manhood, but adding a little to enhance it, will only benefit both parties!


    After a few more adjustments and selections I finally decide on the final version of my Advanced Marine Profession.


    Choose Advanced Marine Profession! I think.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have chosen the profession:


    Advanced Marine


    Do you wish to finalize this decision?


    Note once made it can not be undone.


    Yes or No</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I think it over while the screen is staring back at me waiting on a decision. Then finally I choose "YES!"


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have been awarded the Profession:


    Advanced Marine!


    Congratulations! For understanding and realizing your dream


    Profession Advanced Marine, you have been awarded the profession Advanced Marine.


    Benefits:


    Stealth +70%


    Accuracy +50%


    Base Attack +30%


    Defense +100%


    Str +150


    Dex +140


    End +160


    Vit + 100


    Int +20


    Wis +20


    New Stat added: Sexual Stamina +200</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Holy shit! Now that is what I am talking about! I smile to myself smugly.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Items have been delivered to your inventory!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Huh? Items? Oh that is right, once you decide on a profession it will give you the basic items needed in your inventory, lets see Open inventory


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I scan thru the items and see an assortment of armor, weapons, and potions. Plus various other items.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Item</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Advanced Marine Underwear Keeps you cool/warm and dry in any enviroment.


    Advanced Marine Shirt +20% Defense +20 Str, +20 End +20 Dex. Fire, Cold, Acid resist 50%


    Advanced Marine Pants +20% Defense+20 Str +20 End +20 Dex Fire, Cold, Acid resist 50%


    Advanced Maine Boots +10% Defense +10 Dex +10 Vit Fire, Cold, Acid resist 50%


    Advanced Marine Utility Belt +5% Defense +5 to all stats Fire, Cold, Acid resist 50%


    Advanced Marine Flak Jacket +50%  Defense +3 to all stats Fire, Cold, Acid resist 50%


    Advanced Marine Helmet +20% Defense +20 Int +20 wis Fire, Cold, Acid resist 50%


    Advanced Marine All purpose Goggles: Night Vision, Telescopic, Infra Red and X-Ray,


    Negates Invisibility with True Sight +10% defense Fire, Cold, Acid resist 50%


    Advanced Marine All purpose Gloves +30% to Unarmed Combat Damage, +25% Defense, Fire, Cold, Acid resist 50%


    Advanced Marine Armor Gas Mask Able to filter out all harmful environments, +20% defense, Fire, Cold, Acid resist 50%


    Advanced Marine Armor Note: All Defense and Resist apply to individual armor pieces only and are not cumulative.


    Your Base Defense is applied first.


    Advanced Marine Armor Note: Wearing full set of Armor (Shirt, pants, boots, helmet and belt)  adds to Stealth +50%,


    has option to go invisible at the cost of 10 mana/sec, Stealth increases by 1000%. To use Invisibility say or think Activate Invisibility


    Advanced Marine Armor Note: Wearing full set of Armor (shirt, pants, boots, helmet, and belt) allows for armor skill camouflage.


    The Armor will adapt to its surroundings and change color patterns accordingly. To activate Camouflage, say or think Active Camouflage.


    One time cost of 100 mana per piece of armor.


    Camouflage will remain until changed.


    Note on Invisibility, Sound, combat action, or any action that would draw attention to yourself will cause Invisibility to fail.


    Advanced Marine first aid Kit


    10 Bandages +10% healing ability


    5 Greater Health potions heals 1000-1500 health


    5 Greater Mana Potions restores 500-1000 mana


    5 Endurance potions restores 100-1500 endurance


    100 blue pills enhances sexual drive an additional 4 hours.


    30 Gauss +5% healing


    50 Band-aids various sizes +10% healing


    5 All purpose Anti Venom, able to cure most poisons


    Advanced Marine Weapon Electromagnetic Rail Rifle Base Damage 1500-3000


    Note must charge and can fire once per 10 seconds, Battery has 30 charges.


    10 Advanced Marine Weapon Clips 5 rounds each


    5 Advanced Marine Weapon Electromagnetic Rail Rifle batteries


    Advanced Marine Weapon Energy Pistol Base Damage 150 -250


    Note Can be rapid fired, battery contains 50 shot


    10 Advanced Marine Weapon Energy Pistol batteries


    Advanced Marine Weapon Vibroblade Base Damage 150-250


    Advanced Marine Weapon All purpose Dagger Base Damage 75-125


    10 Advanced Marine Hand Grenades HIGH Explosive


    3 Advanced Marine Hand Grenades Phosphorous


    5 Advanced Marine Hand Grenades Flash bang


    10 Advanced  Marines Canister Tear Gas


    Would you like to equip your armor now?


    Yes or No


    Note to equip or remove items, simply say ¡°equip¡± or ¡°return¡± to inventory and the item name.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I stand up from my chair and say ¡°Yes!¡±, immediately.


    Almost instantly I am clothed in a full set of the Advanced Marine Armor, pants shirt, boots, helmet, and belt all in black. At the same time the chair goes flying back against the wall shattering to pieces the table cracks in half where I placed my hands to assist me in standing up. Dishes go flying all over,shattering to pieces, it is a total mess.


    ¡°Advanced Marine Scott?¡± Cindy asks


    ¡°Yeah!¡± I grin sheepishly, surveying the mess I created.


    ¡°I think it suits you¡± Julie replies, gazing at me with a longing look.


    Hoho, Man I uniform effect eh? I think she likes it! I think to myself as I look upon Julie.


    ¡°Umm Scott you may want to tone down the Advanced part a bit¡± Cindy says looking over the disaster in the dining room.


    ¡°You are right, I need to get used to my new strength it seems¡±, I reply again sheepishly.


    ¡°Reurn to inventory Advanced Marine Armor¡± I say out loud.


    Instantly the uniform goes back to inventory, and I breath a sigh of relief.


    ¡°SCOTT!!¡± Cindy cries out in shock.


    ¡°Oh my Scott!¡± Julie says as if star struck.


    Not understanding why they are staring at me I look down upon myself. Oh fuck really? There, for all to see, is me in my birthday suit.

 Chapter 9 The Next Step

    Chapter 9 The Next Step


    I am frozen in place, stark naked, not sure what to do right at this moment, thinking furiously of how to get my clothes back.


    I say ¡°Equip Clothes¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Armor or Casual?</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I say ¡°Casual¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Please specify each casual clothing article you wish to equip


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    fuck really? I cringe


    In the meantime I hear and see a flash. I look startled toward the flash and see Julie snapping pictures on her smart-phone.


    ¡°Really Julie???¡± I ask incredulously.


    ¡°Remember when I said the tables would get turned, now suffer!!!¡± she proclaims. A big smile, like a cat who ate a canary on her face.


    Fine, I can do this and strike a body builder pose go with the flow


    ¡°Scott put some clothes on for gods sake!¡± Cindy says averting her gaze.


    ¡°No he is fine¡±, Julie smiles flashing away.


    ¡°I thought you did not want to share¡° ,Cindy asks with an arched eyebrow eyeing Julie.


    ¡°You can look but you can''t touch!¡± Julie laughs.


    ¡°Equip casual clothe pants, casual clothe shirt, casual clothe underwear from inventory¡± I sigh.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Casual clothes from inventory now equipped.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    With a suddenness I am fully clothed again.


    ¡°Finally!¡± Cindy sounds relieved.


    ¡°awww, oh well I got my pictures now¡±, says Julie happily.


    I being to clean up the mess, the girls jump in and help, while doing so we talk about our various profession choices.


    Cindy can manipulate fire and create fire now. At a beginners level that is.


    Julie can heal very light wounds, but can sustain the heal at a tremendous mana drain to her, to close up wounds by concentrating on the wound.


    I explain to them my abilities, which impresses them greatly, Cindy even whistles ¡°Wow you are a real Superman or Super Soldier now!¡± she states matter of fact.


    ¡°Pretty much if compared to the avg person or soldier, but keep in mind, if we are doing this others are as well and some or not going to be nice people.¡± I state with a serious expression.


    ¡°You are right Scott, so what do we do now?¡± Julie asks.


    ¡°I think we go hunting and gather supplies, gear up for the worst case scenario.¡± I say in thought, thinking about locations we could go to do that. There are a few places that come to mind, such as the mall or even Kart Mart, the gigantic all in one store. Again if we are thinking it, so are others, so we will not only need to move fast, but carefully.


    Julie once again checks the TV to see if anything new is on, but still all channels are either off air or have the Emergency Broadcast up. The radio is the same way. Cell phone service is unavailable. Hard lines are down. Internet is offline.


    BUT the power is till on, go figure. And Running water I might add, tho my water comes from a well on my property, and even if the power goes out I have a generator built in with a fuel tank attached, plus my gas and heater are on propane. So both will last a while, but will not last forever if things go dire.


    We had tried our cells phones while at the mall, but gave up quickly when no connections could be made to 911 or any other location, even the people in the calling list. A total media blackout.


    After the mess is all cleaned up, ¡°Well I am going to go take a shower now¡±, Julie says and heads for the Bathroom.


    ¡°I think I will join you¡± Cindy says, ¡°no sense in wasting hot water!¡±


    With that both girls head out. Come to think of it a shower would be nice about now. I glance at the clock it is about 4:15 am now, almost the start of my day. I think a run will be out of the question today, maybe get an early start on our goals, we need to designate a target, plan it out and execute it.


    I go and pull out a city map and grab some markers and begin high-lighting potential targets close to here. After selecting three possibles, I map the route to each one seeing if we can avoid the main roads as much as possible.


    Once the routes have been selected I head to my room and grab my old marine duffle bag from under the bed. Inside I have 2 Night vision goggles, 4 sets of Camos, 2 Desert 2 Jungle, the others I had thrown out due to wear and tear and did not need as many now. 2 sets of jump boots, a Jacket, 2 utility belts. Compass, canteens and various other items to complement the combat suits, however I only grab the 2 night vision goggles.


    In my room is my gun safe, I open it up and pull out the AR-15 with scope and green laser pointer. The Remington 16 Gauge Shotgun, that my old man had given me, may he rest in peace. I also Grab the Glock, and the ammo for each. For the AR, I take 5 30 round clips and begin to fill them.


    Last but not least I take out a box from the floor of the Vault, and open it, inside are 10 hand grenades carefully stashed.. Even tho I have the advanced Marine Grenades, I want to save them for now and these can be used now.


    Gathering all the weapons, I transport them to the living room and place them carefully on the table or against the wall. The grenades I leave in the box for transporting.


    I inspect the AR-15 closer to see if I can compare damage wise vs the Advanced Marine Weapon.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Item</td></tr><tr><td>Good Quality AR-15


    High Durability</td><td>Damage 50-75 pts</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Hmm not great compared to the Advanced Marine Weapons, but will do


    Then suddenly


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Do you wish to take ownership of this item?


    Yes or No</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I answer ¡°yes!¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Ownership now transferred to:


    Scott Smith


    Item may now be placed in inventory.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Oh hell yes!


    I proceed to take ownership of all weapons, mags, ammo, and the grenades as well as the Night vision goggles then place them all in my inventory. Well that solves the transporting issue. I go back to my Gun Safe and place all remaining items and ammo into my ownership and inventory as well. I also take ownership of my Sword and Dagger from the Mall and place them into the inventory.


    I go to look at my wardrobe and notice my closet is open, in the back ground I hear the girls laughing and giggling from the bathroom. Man they sure are taking a long shower. Oh well I will get my turn next. When did I leave the closet door open?


    Disregarding it, I go thru my wardrobe and select most of the items inside and place them in inventory as well. Then my sock drawer and under garments next. Finally my shoes. After cleaning out almost all my wearable, I nod with a satisfied smile. This is so damn convenient.


    Looking at my inventory I see I have 5 presets I can choose from. Each preset has a paper doll version of myself that I can add clothing articles to to set the preset. After making a few adjustments I make my 5 selections and just about then the girls come out of the bathroom. I take a peek and see they both are wearing one of my T-shirts. No pants, legs and bare feet, wet hair,tho the shirt looked overly large on the shorter Cindy. oh wow what a sight! I catch my breath.


    Both girls enter the bedroom and look at me with a smile,¡± Bathroom is all your Scott¡± Julie says.


    ¡°Ahh that felt soooo good¡±, purred Cindy.


    ¡°I can see that, and I guess my T-shirts fit both of you?¡± I asked with a smirk.


    ¡°Yes! We needed a change of clothes for now so we can wash our current ones. Scott! You did not expect us to go around naked now did you? Questions Julie, a glint of mischief in her eyes.


    ¡°Well that was one thought.....¡± I begin to reply, but Julie rushes over and playfully smacks me on the arm,¡± no of course not, me casa su casa!¡± I declare.


    I then head to the bathroom to take my shower.


    ¡°AWW Come on!! no way, You two used up all the hot water!¡± I cried.


    I hear from the door Julie say with a giggle,¡± we figured you would need a cold shower after seeing us like this¡±.


    I very quickly take a cold shower to freshen up, brush my teeth, comb my hair. Open my inventory and select preset 1, Advanced Marine Armor. I take the helmet off, and hold it in my hand. Checking myself out in the mirror. Damn I look good I admired myself, being 18 again.


    I head out of the bathroom and find the girls in the living room still in my T-Shirts.


    ¡°You girls tired?¡± I ask them, looking at the clock it is a little after 5 am. We had gotten home before 6:30pm last night and slept till 2 am, basically getting a full nights rest, so I was wide awake, but wanted to make sure the girls were ready too. No sense in taking two tired individuals on a dangerous trip.


    ¡°No, not at all in fact wide awake and completely alert sir!¡± Julie stands up and salutes me. Her chest jiggles with the motion, and I can only gaze in appreciation at them. ¡°Eyes up here Scott¡± Julie motions to me and her eyes.


    ¡°Oh sorry got distracted by the view for a second¡± I reply with an impish grin and scratch my head.


    ¡°Yeah I am wide awake too, so what do you have planned Scoot?¡± Cindy asks also standing up. For some reason she is pouting.


    I look at them both,¡± well a few things, first I made discovery on the inventory¡±, I then explain to them the ownership and presets and placing items inside the inventory. Julie and Cindy both look at each other and quickly put their current clothes into inventory.


    Julie has a curious look on her face then says, ¡±Equip Preset 1¡±.


    In a flash my T-shirt disappears and in its place Julie is dressed in some kind of outfit, that is yellow and green in various shades, very fairy like and delicate. On her head she is wearing a silver tiara, giving off the impression of princess out of a fairy tale. In her hand she holds a staff that is about 5 ft long and pure white with a blue gem attached at the top. She is also wearing green knee high soft leather boots.


    "This is my Healer outfit and accessories," she point to the necklace and earrings, as well as a ring her right hand finger. All of them are stat boost and mana enhancement items.


    Cindy in turn, also says ¡°Equip Preset 1¡± and in a flash is in Black robes, carrying a wand instead of a staff. She too has necklace, earrings and ring on finger. On her head is golden metal band with a red gem in it. Her black shoes peek out from under the robes.


    ¡°Heh it looks like we are dressing up for a costume party¡± I joke.


    "This is a little embarrassing to be honest¡± Cindy says ashamed.


    "Well I always wanted to be a princess! I like it actually¡± Julie smiles.


    ¡°I am not really worried about looks, but more about the functionality of the equipment we have¡±, I say


    ¡°If it weren''t for the stat enhancements this gives, me trust me I would not be wearing it,¡± Cindy frowns.


    "Alright we need to make a trip to each of your homes and gather whatever you deem important, get it in your inventory, then we will head to our first target." I declare.


    ¡°Oh that would be great!¡± Julie says in excitement, clapping her hands. ¡°change of clothes, some make up, perfume and all the other needed stuff a girls needs¡±.


    ¡°I agree¡±, Cindy smiles at that and nods to Julie.


    With that we head out to begins to today''s adventure.

 Chapter 10 Gaining Confidence

    Authors Note: So here they are the first 10 chapters. I hope you enjoyed them so far. To be honest I have more ready but need to slow  down and proof read alot more as I am still finding mistakes in the first 10 chapters. I appreciate any help of honet feedback! As always thank you for reading!


    _______________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 10 Gaining Confidence


    As we head out of the house I looked over at my neighbors place. Jim Burke. He and his wife have lived there now going on 25 year. Their daughter, Erica, had moved out a few years ago, just as I was moving into my place, to attend college. I think she went to Tuscon or Phoenix, can not remember exactly.


    ¡°Wait here in the Truck, I want to check on my neighbor to make sure they are ok,¡± I tell the girls, both nod and get in the Truck.


    I walk over to the neighbors house and survey the area while approaching. The blinds are still open, which for a Sunday at this time is unusual for them. I decide to peek thru the window first to see inside, since it was available to me. On doing so, I can see into the living room and already see a pool of blood. Upon closer examination, I see body parts all over the living room, the scene is gruesome, like someone had been torn apart. I can not make out of it is Jim or his wife, really no telling in that mess, as most of the body was missing.


    I perform a tactical retreat moving silently back to the Truck, Damn, that sucks, Jim and his wife were good people I think to myself.


    I get in the Truck, and sigh.


    ¡°Is your neighbor alright?¡± Julie asks looking at me with concerned eyes.


    I shake my head no, ¡°No, they did not make it¡± is all I said and turn the ignition.


    We get to Julie''s place quickly, after seeing hat happened in Jim''s place I realize that could have been us, I was careless to believe my house was safe, so I will take extra precautions here at Julie''s.


    We did not pull into the driveway, in fact we stopped a few houses short of hers, she was giving me a questioning look ¡°This is a precaution in case something is inside, we do not want to make it aware by pulling up in the Truck.¡±


    Then I look at our surroundings, ¡° in any of these houses could be something dangerous¡± I say surveying the area, no movement is seen anywhere. It is deathly quiet. Then I spot the blood trails.


    I see splatter on various car windows. Here and there I see a body part, at first hard to see, but it all starts to come into focus. I can see drag marks here and there, upturned dirt in the lawns where something had dug gauges into the lawns.


    Here and there, I notice doors slightly ajar to houses. Not many, just a few from my vantage point.


    ¡°This might not be a good idea,¡± I say, then continue, ¡°we are out in the open and do not know what we are up against or if we can even handle it or them.¡±


    I pause, but then I see it slowly strolling towards us. It is wolf like, but bigger and ugly. Almost the half the size of a horse. It has not seen us yet, but is sniffing the air left and right while walking down the street. It is about 120 meters ahead of us and walking the street towards us.


    I examine it closely.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Creature Type</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Worg Level 12</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I make my decision, , summon my Electromagnetic Rail Rifle. It is charging. The Worg is still casually moving down the street towards us, a little over 100 meters away, stopping once in a while to take a sniff as if searching for something.


    With the Rifle charged I open the door, exit quickly and take aim. The movement catches the Worg''s eye and it fixes it''s gaze on me. I have it''s head in my sights and pull the trigger. Boom, a massive recoil shocks me, but I hold my ground, but hell, that noise is echoing everywhere. Shit I just sounded the alarm to everything within a 5 mile radius.


    At the same time the Worg springs into action the round hits it square in the head. Where once the Worg stood, was now a bloody vapor cloud in it''s place. Further down, the road curves and a house that was in line with me, explodes, then further back another explosion, and then another behind it.


    Crap overkill I think as I look at the weapon.


    At the same time


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level Gained!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level Gained!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level Gained!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level Gained!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level Gained!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level Gained!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level Gained!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level Gained!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You are now level 12</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 5000 XP each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title Awarded:  Seven in One Shot</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulation the have gained the title:


    Seven in one Shot.


    Benefits: You gain 20% additional XP when killing more than one monster in a single blow.


    Dex +10 Str +10 End +10


    Note: Each party member has been awarded Title


    Congratulation The title Seven in one shot has increase to stage 2


    Benefits +5% additional XP</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title Awarded:  Lethal Shot</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations you have gained the title:


    Lethal Shot.


    Benefits: you gain 50% additional XP when killing Bosses in a single shot.


    +50 to all stats.


    Note: Each party member has been awarded Title</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Holy shit! ¡°Holy Shit¡± I yell out as well stunned and excited at the same time


    ¡°Scott?? What did you just do?¡± Called Cindy from the Truck, leaning out the window, ¡° Julie and I just gained 8 levels and 2 titles and one of them went straight to stage 2¡±.


    ¡°Return to inventory Advanced Electromagnetic Rail Rifle¡± I call out ¡°Equip Energy Gun.¡±


    Ok that was a little too much hardware for the job, maybe this will be a little more suitable I look a the gun now in my hands ¡°Umm yeah about that, maybe that rifle was a little overkill I think.¡±


    Cindy laughs ¡°Ya think?¡±


    From the other window Julie now chimes in laughing¡± Uhh Scott did you just blow up a bunch of houses and that creature?¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah I did, and I put the rifle away already,¡± Then I say, "god I hope no one was in those houses¡±.


    But I did not get notification of any human kills so I can pretty much rest easy on that subject. I got lucky there big time.


    Looking around for any activity, I spot 2 more of the Worgs eyeing us suspiciously and slowly advancing, coming from the houses to my left. They are about 80 meters out. I take aim with the gun, pull the trigger several times. A beam of light is emitted from the gun with each release of the trigger. The shots are true and thru. 3 holes appear on each of the Worgs heads and they drop to the ground where they stand.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 1333 XP each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level Gained!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You are now level 13</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Cindy calls out, ¡°I just gained 2 more levels and now at level 10!¡±


    Julie chimes in¡± I did too, Scott!¡±


    I look around and see no other Worgs around, well that was easy I think we can handle these guys.


    ¡°Ok , Cindy and Julie lets head for the house¡±, my confidence is at a high right now after that display.


    Both girls roll up the windows of the Truck, exit and Julie locks the door with the remote on the key chain. We head towards her house slowly watching for any movements the girls slightly behind me.


    We get to Julie''s house without incident, I enter cautiously and scan the area first before letting the girls in. Once I am certain all is clear, I let them in and Julie moves around quickly adding almost everything in sight to inventory. She even added her bed! Hmm size does not matter it seems? Nor weight? Is there really a limit?


    I open inventory and take a look. There is a description screen there, I access it. Up to 99 items can be stacked and up to 60 slots can be used. Well that is convenient. But those slots can be used up quickly with unnecessary stuff like clothing articles. I scan my inventory quickly skimming over it, and sure enough I only have 11 slots left unfilled due to clothes. Dammit I should have read that sooner.


    ¡°Julie, kitten!¡± I call out to her.


    ¡°Yes Scott?¡± she replies while inspecting some items.


    ¡°I know you would like to take everything, but you have limited slots in your inventory, you might want to see how much space you have left.¡± I tell her nicely and carefully.


    ¡°Oh damn you are right.¡± she sighs.


    ¡°Ok well let me pack then¡± she laughs.


    ¡°Pack huh? What do you mean pack?¡± I ask confused.


    Well If an item takes one slot then would a suitcase full of clothes only takes one slot or a box full of beauty products only takes one slot then?¡± she muses whimsically.


    She got me there and is right. I sigh, Where do you want me to start? I ask resigned to the fact that this is going to take a while.


    After 4 hours we finally finished in Julies house, It is practically bare, pictures, fixtures even, clothes, even the furniture are all gone. She found a way to stuff it all into one thing or another creatively, to take up one slot in inventory and freed up enough space, so that she was only using 8 slots total of her inventory.


    We also grabbed some spare boxes to take to Cindy''s house, I am thinking it we will spend another 4 hours there probably.


    We cross town, seeing little to no traffic or movement, the occasional Worg jumps out and chases the Truck, but at the speed I am going, it can not catch up and gives up after a short distance. As we enter the South side of town, where Cindy lives things change.


    There is a mist in the air, but the sky is clear, the mist gets thicker the deeper we go. I slow down, now getting a little nervous. It is getting thick now and visibility is going down drastically. Suddenly, I run into someone and come to a screeching halt. I jump out of the Truck to see who I hit and if they might still be ok, which I doubt, but I have to check.


    As I approach the rear of the Truck to where the person would be, I see someone standing up slowly, getting up off the ground, must be the person I hit, thank god they are ok. Lucky bastard. I think.


    Based on the way they are dressed and the build I can tell it is a guy. ¡°Mister are you ok?¡± I call out and reach out to give him a helping hand. The man turns around and growls at me, I quickly begin to back pedal, Holy christ a freaking zombie


    I quickly pull the gun from its holster and fire off 2 rapid shots one to the chest one to the head. 2 holes appear in the Zombie. The chest shot was close to the heart and the head shot was middle of the face, removing the nose are leaving a perfect hole thru the head, but the thing is still approaching me unfazed.


    Fuck what is it going to take to kill this thing? I think. I fire 2 more shots at the head, more accurately, the brain area. The 2nd shot seems to have done the trick, as it falls to the ground unmoving.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 333 XP each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Looking around I survey my surrounding and see more shadows moving in the mist heading towards us. Damn, there is a lot of them. I think and begin to wonder if we should not retreat for now.


    Suddenly standing next to me are both Cindy and Julie. ¡°You were suppose to stay in the Truck...¡± I started to complain.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.¡°Scott how can we learn and grow stronger if you are always doing it by yourself?¡±, Julie asks


    Sigh she is right, I have been over protective as of late, but till, there are so many unknowns here and I am blind with the lack of information.


    ¡°Scott you are used to being in total control of a situation. However, right now, things have changed so much, that you will almost never have the full picture. You are going to have to trust in us too once in a while¡±, Cindy steps in.


    ¡°I trust you..¡± I begin, the fall silent. They are right, I need to train them, give them combat experience. We did it with green soldiers back in the marines, no matter how much training you have nothing beats combat experience.


    With a silent nod, then I notice the Browning 1911-22 in Julie''s hands, with pink grips even! ¡°Where did you get that?¡± I ask staring at the gun.


    ¡°I''ve had it, I normally always carry it with me for protection!¡± she exclaims proudly, showing me the gun in a safe manner, ¡°No worries safety is still on, my dad taught me how to shoot!¡±


    ¡°Always have it with you for protection?? Why did you not say anything at the Mall?¡± I ask with a strained voice, almost not believing what I am hearing.


    ¡°I said normally, but since I was going out with you yesterday, I did not think I would need it and left it at home. Believe you me, this puppy is not leaving my side ever again.¡± she says with a smile.


    I holster the Energy gun, ¡°Equip AR-15¡±, and in a flash the AR-15 is in my hands. I look at Cindy, ¡°can you shoot?


    ¡°No need¡±, she smiles and small flame erupts from her hand. Then forms into a ball and whizzes at the nearest Zombie and engulfs it in flames incinerating it. Another ball already forming in her hand.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 333 XP each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Handy,¡± I say and nod Then shoulder the AR-15, and take my sight on the approaching zombies ¡°Head shots only, destroy the brain, nothing else matters and will be a waste of bullets", I instruct and then begin to fire off one shot after the other in rapid succession, each bullet finding its target without fail, dropping a zombie on the spot.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 333 XP each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 333 XP each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 333 XP each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 333 XP each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Julie takes aim and fires also, but more slowly


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 333 XP each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 333 XP each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 333 XP each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 333 XP each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Cindy flings one Fireball after the other at the approaching Zombies


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 333 XP each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 333 XP each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 333 XP each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 333 XP each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    After what seemed to be about 15 min, many bodies lay lifeless, unmoving. In total 28 Zombies were vanquished. All in all, I rose to level 21 in quick succession, while the girls both hit level 20. But now things were slowing down drastically. It seems the higher level we were getting, the more XP was needed exponentially.


    I guess just like in the MMO''s, the early levels were easy, but the higher you rose the longer it would take. And this was looking no different.


    We get back into the Truck and begin to move forward. Having seen the girls in action, I feel more comfortable now, and it made my job that more easy.


    ¡°Cindy, how did you create and shoot those fireballs?¡± I ask curiously while driving.


    She seems to be engrossed in reading the blue display screen in front of her, but answers quickly,¡± I read the tutorial on magic, it said to gather mana in your body, then visualize the spell then command it. In this case, I visualized the fireball in my hand, then commanded it to fly to the target.¡±


    ¡°Gather mana?¡± Again I ask.


    ¡°Well you see in your status you have a st amount of mana, so you have to gather some for use of a spell, in this case for my fireball it uses 300 mana per cast.¡± She says looking away from the screen and at me.


    Julie listens in, and nods at Cindy''s comments in agreement when she found something she knew or understood. Saying the occasional "mmhmm."


    ¡°How much mana do you have to cast so many fireballs in quick succession?¡± I am asking as I know I only had about 1150 mana, so in my case I could have cast 3 fireballs in those circumstances.


    We were leveling so fast back there my pool kept refreshing itself, so at the time it was like an unlimited mana pool hehe¡±, she snickers.


    Ah that was it. And now her level being 20 with all her accessories, her pool must now be enormous.


    I then ask,¡± Julie do you have any offensive spells?¡±


    Julie shakes her head,¡± no I am pretty much a healer, plus the gun was more familiar, so I did not want to experiment just yet if I had.¡± she replies.


    Then it hits me,¡± you girls did not seemed fazed by the zombies back there, normally and I mean no offense the normal person would be screaming in fright at the sight.¡±


    ¡°I was scared, I was shivering all over, but for some reason I also felt calm all of a sudden when we started to shoot at the zombies,¡± Julie says tilting her head in thought.


    ¡°Yeah I felt it too, a calm came over me, like it was a natural thing, I do not now how to explain it¡± Cindy adds.


    Hmmm ok, well that is a good thing I think, calm under fire makes good soldiers.


    The occasional Zombie can be seen walking aimlessly, but turns towards us as we drive by. The mist is still thick, ¡°How close are we Cindy?, I ask


    ¡°Should be at the next right turn, 4th house on the left¡±, she replies.


    We arrive at her house, quickly exit and make for the house, which is still secure. A thought hits me, I run back to the Truck, ¡°Take ownership¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have taken ownership the Truck</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Return to inventory Truck¡±


    The Truck vanishes. Oh hell yeah this is indeed handy!


    Cindy had already unlocked the door and we enter, which she quickly closes and locks. I move towards to the window to see outside but see no movement.


    I whisper ¡°ok we need to do this quickly¡±, both nod and begin moving about whispering to one another. Moving to the bedroom. I stay in the front room keeping an eye out the window. After a few moments a gathering of zombies is seen walking slowly down the road, seemingly still chasing us, but pass the house by. I breathe a sigh of relief and allow myself to relax a little.


    A few hours pass, Cindy takes the time to fix up something to eat as well, as we were getting hungry. Then packs the rest of the food items into her inventory clearing out the entire kitchen. Most canned goods she simply threw into a trash bag, then put it into her inventory.


    I am studying my status screen and keeping watch out the window.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Status</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td>Name: Scott Smith</td><td>Level: 21</td></tr><tr><td>Race: Human   Age: 18</td><td>Experinece to next level:  18833/19200</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 1: Goblin Hunter


    Stage 1 +5%XP when Killing Goblins</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 2: Seven in one Shot


    Stage 1 +20% additional XP when killing more than one monster in a single blow.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 3:  Lethal Shot


    Stage 1 +50% additional XP when killing Bosses in a single shot.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 4:  (empty)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 5: (empty)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 1: Advanced Marine</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 2: None Selected</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td>Fame: 2000</td><td>Infamy: 0</td></tr><tr><td>Health: 13700</td><td>Base Attack: 102%</td></tr><tr><td>Mana: 7750</td><td>Base Defense: 172%</td></tr><tr><td>Stamina: 18150</td><td>Base Accuracy: 98%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td>Strength: 363</td><td>Dexterity: 360</td></tr><tr><td>Vitality: 264</td><td>Endurance: 361</td></tr><tr><td>Intelligence: 150</td><td>Wisdom: 160</td></tr><tr><td>Luck: 10</td><td>Sexual Stamina: 242</td></tr><tr><td></td><td></td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Unused Stat Points: 170</td></tr><tr><td></td><td></td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td>Unarmed Combat</td><td>Skill level 1 +10% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Field Medic</td><td>Skill level 1 +5% Healing</td></tr><tr><td>Stealth</td><td>Skill level 2 +6%</td></tr><tr><td>Sneak Attack</td><td>Skill level 1 +5% damage 2X damage</td></tr><tr><td>Sword Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 1+10% damage</td></tr><tr><td>Dagger Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 2 +20% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Firearms Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 2 +12% Accuracy</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Items Equipped</td></tr><tr><td>Advanced Marine Underwear</td><td>Keeps you cool/warm and dry in any environment.</td></tr><tr><td>Advanced Marine Shirt</td><td>+20% Defense +20 Str, +20 End +20 Dex. Fire, Cold, Acid resist 50%</td></tr><tr><td>Advanced Marine Pants</td><td>+20% Defense +20 Str, +20 End +20 Dex. Fire, Cold, Acid resist 50%</td></tr><tr><td>Advanced Maine Boots</td><td>+10% Defense +10 Dex +10 Vit Fire, Cold, Acid resist 50%</td></tr><tr><td>Advanced Marine Utility Belt</td><td>+5% Defense +5 to all stats Fire, Cold, Acid resist 50%</td></tr><tr><td>Advanced Marine Flak Jacket</td><td>+50% Defense +3 to all stats Fire, Cold, Acid resist 50%</td></tr><tr><td>Advanced Marine Helmet</td><td>+20% Defense +20 Int +20 wis Fire, Cold, Acid resist 50%</td></tr><tr><td>Advanced Marine Weapon Energy Pistol</td><td>Damage 150 -250</td></tr><tr><td>Good Quality AR-15</td><td>Damage 50-75</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I view the stats and Firearms Mastery jumps out right away. I then see unread notices, and read them


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skill Awarded: Firearms Mastery</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations!! For successfully performing Firearms Mastery,


    you have acquired the skill Firearms Mastery.


    Benefits +10% Accuracy


    Dex +5 End +3 Vit +3


    Skill level 2


    Experience to next level 160/250</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skill Awarded: Firearms Mastery</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations! Firearms Mastery Skill raised to level 2


    Benefits +2% Accuracy


    Experience to next level 160/250</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I nod in satisfaction, and decide I will allocate the skill pts at a later time. In the meantime the girls are busy packing and storing as fast as they can. I put on my All purpose goggles and start to use the various functions looking into the houses across the street. Using X-ray I can see inside, and by adjusting the power can go room to room.


    Inside some, I see a few zombies, some bodies as well. No life besides us. I switch to infra red, but see nothing thru the thick mist that would indicate life. I see the occasional water heater light up. Putting away the goggles, I stare out the window alert waiting for the girls to finish.


    This time it took longer since I did not help but stood watch, but eventually the girls were done. I glance at my watch. We left the house about 5:10 am, spent 4 hours at Julie''s and now another 5 hours here with the 30 min travel time to get here. It was approaching 4 pm and I still wanted to hit at least one spot before heading home,


    We leave the house, Cindy does not even bother to lock the door, I call out the Truck, we all enter and I drive off to the next goal and hope we have no more encounters.

 Chapter 11 Encounter

    Authors Note: I will be going back thru the first 10 chapters to clean them up some more. Wow the mistakes heh. Well will get them fixed. Please enjoy he next chapter. As always thank you for reading!


    Authors Note 2: Have edited the past and this chapter. RED text are his direct thoughts Blue text are system messages.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 11 Encounter


    I drive at high speed now, heading to our next destination, the Sports Warehouse in town. I need to stock up on as much ammo, spare guns and what ever else I can find as fast as possible. We may be adding people in the future and building a little army is not a bad idea. I am planning ahead. But so far we have not come across any survivors thus far.


    We do see the occasional car or Truck speed by, but they never stop, nor do we. Everyone is racing around with their own agendas.


    After about 20 min we arrive at the Sports Warehouse. I put the Truck back into Inventory just in case someone wants to try and steal it while we are inside. Very damn convenient. The girls along the way were chatting about various things of their professions, talking about mana use and what each knew. I had tried to listen in but was so focused on driving I tuned it out, only catching a few words here and there.


    I survey the area and see nothing moving, so head for the entrance. The place is unlocked, and we are able to enter without issue., the sliding doors open automatically. Items are strewn all over the floor, as if someone was in a hurry and grabbed whatever they could, but did not take much it seems, but it is not in the store front that I am wanting to search. It is the back, in the warehouse section, where they store all their received boxed or crated products not on the shelves yet.


    We quickly head to the back. The back door to the warehouse is unlocked and I carefully enter and listen, no sound can be herd except the music playing over head lightly, otherwise not a sound. I motion for the girls to follow as we enter in a low profile into the warehouse section. It is big.


    Boxes and crates are stacked on metal shelving thru out the place. A fork lift sits in the lane. Most of the items will be clothing, hunting accessories, camping gear and so on, not my first priority. I head further back quickly with the girls in tow, towards the metal cage in the East corner of the warehouse.


    We arrive and I see a padlock, high security, locking the door. Not one you can use normal bolt cutters on, but thankfully I got something better. I take the Energy Pistol out of the holster and take a step back and take aim on the lock and fire. It shoots a clean hole thru the lock separating it in half. I remove the lock and open the cage and begin to take ownership of any and all boxes and crates I see and store them into inventory. While at Julie''s place, I had taken my wardrobe out and packed it all into a box to free up inventory space.


    I had found in the help section, I could quickly remove all clothing items from inventory with a single command, so there was no need to open inventory and then call out each individual article. It saved a ton of time, instead of having to call each item individually. Having uttered the command purge all casual clothing from Inventory, I had a small mountain of clothing, including shoes in front of me. I quickly boxed them up and placed the boxes in inventory.


    After about 10 min, the caged area is cleaned out completely, I leave nothing behind. We head back to the front of the store, to grab a few more things, ammo if possible and any remaining guns. As we exit the door, I immediately spot 4 guys, carrying guns, a bat and a chain among them, heading our way. I quickly push the girls back and close the door, but the door motion was noticed.


    ¡°Hey you!¡± Yells one of the guys and all 4 run toward the door. I can not lock it and no time to barricade it, so I usher the girls back holding the AR-15 in front of me ready to shoot. The 4 guys enter quickly and come to an abrupt halt seeing the AR-15 pointed their way.


    ¡°Woah Woah woah there Hoss!" Says one of the guys apparently the ¡°leader¡± of the group. Big guy with long brown hair past his shoulder in his 20''s, Tattoos adorned both his arms, not able to make the patterns out. He had a below avg face and seemed to be missing a tooth in front He wore bluejeans and steel toed boots. with a Black T-shirt and Black leather vest. He was carrying what looked like a Smith and Wesson M29 classic, but not sure.


    One of his friends, a BIG heavy set man probably pushing 350-400 lbs, standing at 6''5¡± at least, bald with tattoos on his neck and arms, also sporting a leather vest, but no shirt and blue jeans, stomach hanging out, was carrying a hunting rifle with scope, looks like a .22.


    The other 2 dressed similar to the leader, jeans, T-shirt, one white, one blue, both have black vests, one had a chain while the other had an aluminum bat slightly used from the looks of it with fresh blood splatter on it. Both bald, one with a thick brown beard, typical thug look.


    ¡°Come now lets calm down here friend¡± he says with a nervous smile. The other three start to slowly spread out.


    ¡°That is enough moving around, stay where you are keep your hands where I can see them¡± I said in loud growling voice.


    ¡°My, my, a little antsy ain''t we, I can understand my friend, I fully understand¡±, he begins, his nervousness shows, the other three stop moving watching me, keeping their hands in my sight.


    ¡°We are just here to arm ourselves, looks like you did too my friend, and oh my, and have you got some hot pussy with you too, ain''t you the lucky fella¡±, he says with lust now starting to show in is eyes eyeing the girls.


    ¡°We were just on our way out, you can have whatever is left¡± I say in a final tone.


    ¡°I am sorry friend, but that will not do you see. We have needs too, and I am going to have to insist you hand over your guns and girls to us¡±, he says slowly raising the gun towards me with an evil grin, while his buddy was aiming the hunting rifle at me with a lustful smile.


    Bang


    Bang


    Bang


    Bang


    I fire four consecutive shots. Each shot aimed at their heads. Not hesitating for him to finish or take the initiative. I knew we would run into something like this eventually, but wish it would not have happened at all.


    All 4 fall to the ground dead with surprised expressions on each of their faces, a hole in the forehead. Blood and brain matter now paint the walls and door behind them sliding down toward the floor in a slow flow. I look at the girls, both have a horrified look in their eyes. I guess seeing someone killed, a real person, is different than a monster or Goblin. We will have to deal with this later, for now we need to move, no telling how many more there are, if this is a biker gang as I suspect.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Most likely they broke off into groups and are hitting various locations,like us. I do not want to start a small war if it can be avoided.


    ¡°Lets go, we are done here¡±, changing my mind I head toward the rear exit, it will not benefit us to go thru the store front any more. I get to the back door, it is locked, I use the Energy Gun and destroy the lock, throwing caution to the wind, I push the door and we are outside. I call out the Truck and we are on our way in the blink of an eye. I see 5 motorcycles in front of the store as we make our get away. I see a man standing with his back against the wall by the entrance, seems he is keeping a look out.


    He sees us speeding away, then looks into the store. In my rear view mirror I see him hesitate and then begins to enter the store. I cut into a side street and start taking the route from the store I had previous planned out back to the house. It takes about 15 min, in the Truck it is deathly silent with the occasional sob coming from the girls.


    Once at the house I put the Truck into inventory and usher the girls inside. Both are visibly shaken and do not speak, but simply comply. Sigh it is going to be a long night.


    In the living room I place the AR-15 against the wall. I lead both girls to the couch, sit down in the middle and pull them to either side into my arms, where they simply fall. First Cindy, then Julie begins to openly cry out loud as they both cling to me furiously.


    I let them cry not saying a word, but stroke each on the head in turn. After the crying calms down, I get up and sit on the table facing them, but staying close, taking each of their hands, holding them gently. ¡°You going to be ok? I ask with a gentle an soothing voice.


    Julie simply nods, not looking at me, while Cindy is looking at me with wide open eyes, a confused look on her face.


    ¡°How.....how can you be so calm Scott?¡± Cindy asks with a hesitating and uncertain voice.


    ¡°I know to you it must look like I was cold blooded back there, and you probably would be right, but it pained me having to pull the trigger Cindy. Those guys wanted to hurt you and Julie in a bad way and I could not let that happen¡± I try to explain, not rushing my words, hoping each word sinks in.


    Julie jumps at me and hugs me tightly burying her face in my chest taking me by surprise, but I catch her and hold onto her, releasing Cindy''s hand,¡± Tha,,,tha... thank you Scott, please do not ever leave me¡± she begins to cry again.


    Cindy watching and the look on her face changes to one of a serious expression,¡± I know what they would have done to us if you had not been there..........¡±she begins ¡°but I ¡­....¡± she pauses.


    A moment passes where she says nothing as if in thought, while Julie is still clinging to me lightly crying. Time passes, it is slowly getting on to 6 pm. Then as if a decision was made Cindy looks at me.


    ¡°Scott can you teach me.........?¡± Cindy asks not finishing her question.


    I look at her, kind of understanding the question, but she is misunderstanding something here, but I ask anyways


    In a gentle and caring voice,¡±Teach you what Cindy?¡±


    ¡°How to kill people and not be effected like you? We are going to come across more of those types of people aren''t we? We are going to be in constant danger, and I am going to have to pull myself together and be able to kill, so Scott can you teach me?¡± she asks in a rushed voice with pleading eyes.


    Julie says nothing but slowly turns her head to look at Cindy and quietly gasps ¡°Cindy...¡±


    I look at Cindy, my face becomes business like, serious and stern. ¡°Do you honestly think that something like that does not effect me Cindy?¡± Then with a calm and gentle, soft voice again ¡°There is nothing to teach honey, this is military training, kill or be killed mentality. Those men wanted to kill me and hurt you. If there had been a different way, so help me god I would have chosen it. But sweetheart, you have to understand, there is no teaching on how to kill and not be effected, you will always be effected by it, the question is how you are able to deal with it¡±.


    Cindy looks at me with a blank expression. Then as if something dawned on her, she suddenly jumps at me throwing her hands around my neck,¡± Scott I am sorry, I am so sorry.......¡±


    Again I am surprised, but I put one of my arms around her and keep the other on Julie. ¡°I..¡± I begin, but there is a loud snap and with that, the table breaks into pieces under our combined weight and we fall in a heap to the ground.


    Momentarily stunned, we each look at one another. Cindy, begins to smile, then breaks into laughter, Julie follows, and then me...we are all laughing.


    ¡°Oh god that ugly thing is finally broken¡±. Julie exclaims while laughing.


    I look at her,¡± ugly thing? My Table?¡± I am confused.


    Cindy interrupts,¡±Scott your fashion design sucks, that table was horrible¡±.


    We continue laughing, as I pull both girls closer to me, not moving from where we landed, both pulling in closer snuggling close.


    __________________________________________________________________________________________


    ¡°Boss, it was a white pick up Truck,some guy was in it, I saw maybe..... a girl with him? I could not get a good look¡± Says the man.


    ¡°Then what the fuck were you on look out for you piece of shit?¡± a voice calls out, as he enters the warehouse area. The big man looks around and sees the 4 bodies on the ground and kneels down by the man who threatened Scott.


    ¡°O Jack, Jack you stupid son of a bitch, you went and got yourself killed kiddo.¡±. The man sighs, ruffling the dead mans hair.


    ¡°Did you at least see which way they fucking went?¡± the leader demands.


    ¡°Well kind of Boss, they took a side street¡± the man replies nervous.


    ¡°Hank, gather the guys, tell them we are going hunting. Someone killed my little brother and that fucker..........I am going to gut that fucker like a pig¡±, the leader says viciously with clenched teeth. He spots the Smith and Wesson M29 Classic on the ground, retrieves it and stand up while looking at it, then looks a the lookout guy, points the gun and pulls the trigger four times killing the man. He then walks out of the Warehouse back to the front of the store.

 Chapter 12 Cold Blooded KIllers

    Authors Note: Tables included


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 12 Cold Blooded KIllers


    Go with the flow go with the flow go with the flow I keep repeating to myself.


    I am laying in bed wide awake. Staring up at the ceiling, my arms are stretched out to my left and right.


    I look to my left and there is Cindy snuggled onto me using my left arm as a pillow, then I look to my right and there is Julie using my right arm as a pillow.


    We had a light dinner, both were not very hungry, neither was I but I ate anyways. It was nearing 7 pm and we had been awake since 2 am that morning, so being tired was natural, and decided to call it an early night. I was getting ready to head for the guest room and leave the girls my king size bed, when they both latch onto me stating that they wanted to sleep with me and not wanting to be alone that night. I knew they did not mean it sexually.


    I gave in, and go into the middle of the bed and both immediately took their places. It seems to have become a standard that Cindy is always on my left and Julie on my right lately. In no time both were fast asleep, content, snoring lightly, in deep sleep. I went over that days events thru my head.


    Killing those four guys will become troublesome. Biker gangs do not take lightly to killing their members, especially the organized types. In the past I had to deal with a few of them. And they hold grudges for a long time. They are probably combing the streets looking for my Truck, even at night, even tho it is dangerous outside. If they have the numbers, they will hunt in packs.


    By now since cell phones are out of order, they will already have hit up an electronic store and gotten walkie talkies, but the range on them is not great. But to cover a neighborhood one by one, it would work wonders.


    Sigh this is going to be a hassle. I already knew.


    We can hole up here for now, as long as we do not reveal ourselves, it will be like finding a needle in a haystack as they only have the general direction we were headed. At the time I did not think to head in the opposite direction, wanting only to get the girls to safety.


    So 20 30 maybe 40 guys? You can never tell with those types of gangs, some are huge, some are local and some are worldwide. But pretty sure these guys are local tho. This town is decent sized, about 65K population, but supports the surrounding cities and towns, so on a busy weekend the population, especially on the 1st and 15th, would swell to 150K plus, congesting the streets.


    Right now it is a ghost town. No sirens, no horns. Total silence with the occasional roar in the distance. The roar has also become standard now, probably a Worg or pack of Worgs hunting. If we are lucky the Biker gang and the Worgs will face each other and kill one another off. Wishful thinking on my part.


    Just as I say that, I hear the "put put put" of a motorcycle engine, sounding like it is driving slowly by. I look at my watch it is 1 am. So took them 5 hours to get to this neighborhood. I think to myself. The sound slowly fades away.


    I close my eyes and try to sleep, I will worry about it in the morning. Right now the chances of them finding us is less than winning the lottery. Them having military grade infra red goggles are slim to none, so we are safe for now, sleep first worry later I think to myself.


    __________________________________________________________________________________


    ¡°Scott?¡± I hear my name being called. I must have dozed off.


    ¡°Waky waky pretty boy!¡± I hear a gruff voice say, my eyes immediately open


    I see 8 men holding various guns and rifles standing around the bed. How the fuck did they get in here without me noticing and how the fuck did they find us?


    Both girls are clinging to me shivering in fear. ¡°Grab the girls¡± the man says. He is a big man almost 7¡± tall, has black hair flowing down past his shoulders in a pony tail. A red bandanna on his head, black leather vest like the rest, black leather pants, boots and a white T-shirt. Tattoos also on his arm, he looks very young. But his blue eyes give him away. In fact all the guys here look like they are 18ish.


    They got initiated I think to myself. Fuck I am not adapting well to this new world.


    ¡°So tell me friend, what is the name of the man who killed my little brother?¡± Sneers the man in front of me. He is pointing the same Smith and Wesson M29 Classic his little brother used on me.


    ¡°Brother? Who are you people and what do you want with us?¡± I try to act dumb. But even if it was not us, they would take the girls anyways and kill me for the fun of it I realize, but I need information, like how did they find us.


    "Oh please friend I know that it was you, you see with this new world thing, my friend here¡± he motions to the guy to his immediate right¡±, developed an interesting skill, able to hunt anything, track them anywhere, no place they can hide.¡±


    ¡°It took a while for sure, as the trace was lost, but we were able to pick it back up, and traced it back here, not sure what you did with the Truck, he can not find it anywhere¡± the man says. ¡°But that does not matter as we found you!¡± he declared triumphantly waving the gun in the air.


    Two men grab each of the girls and pull them out of bed away from me and they begin to scream frantically. I watch the men with the guns pointed at me not moving not saying anything analyzing the situation. So they have not figured out professions yet and do not have access to inventory.


    "So now that I have you, I think I am going to let you watch, and listen as we take real good care of your girls, how does that sound to you?¡± he sneers with an evil grin. The guys behind him begin to snicker.


    Rage begins to build up in me. He is not making empty threats here and once he finishes with the girls I am dead and their lives will be a constant hell from then on. ¡°Friend¡± I say in a low, growling and menacing voice, ¡± you might want to rethink that. If you hurt those girls in any way I will rip you all limb from limb¡± my rage is building fast, I am on the verge of blacking out I can feel myself starting to lose control. I fight to hold myself back.


    ¡°HAHAHA,what have we got here, a Hero eh?" The man says ¡° I think you do not fully grasp the situation you are in friend! I got the guns and I got the girls. Move and they are as good as dead. Boys show the girls a good time will ya, then when you are done I will have little fun too.¡± He says in lustful and evil tone.


    One of the guys begins unzipping his pants in front of Julie while a other rips the T-shirt off of her exposing her breasts and panties. Cindy''s shirt is torn off as well, very roughly. The girls are screaming and crying. The men are laughing and ca-hooting. ¡°Oh baby you are going to make me one happy fucker¡± one says not sure who.


    Finally the rage has taken me, just before I fully give in, I think to myself in full rage ¡°Equip preset 1¡±


    ___________________________________________________________________________________


    ¡°SCOTT!!!!¡± I hear my name screamed. The blackness is receding. I am coming back to my senses. Julie is clinging to my right arm screaming my name over and over. Cindy is also pulling my right arm, also calling my name but not as loudly, more of a whisper and in awe. Both are still only in their panties, and both are covered in blood splatters.


    I slowly try to shake the cobwebs from my head. I try to focus on what is before me. Both girls have a wild look in their eyes. Calling me over and over.


    I stand still and straighten up, looking around me. I see blood everywhere. I see a torso, both arms missing and head missing. Then a spot another torso, a huge hole thru its chest, head also missing. Then I see fully the gruesome sight and the world comes into full focus. All 8 men are dead, in pieces, literally. I look down at myself, my uniform is covered in blood. I am holding an arm in my left hand. I let go and it falls to the ground.


    ¡°Scott it is over, calm down!¡± Julie cries.


    ¡°Scott please come back¡± Cindy says.


    I let myself fall backwards onto the bed, ¡°What the hell happened¡± I wonder out loud with a very loud sigh.


    ¡°Scott! Scott, you are back, oh thank god you are back!¡± Cindy cries out and jumps into my chest. Julie too jumps into my chest area crying ¡°Scott you were scary¡± Julie says with a shivering voice.


    I hold both girls and pat each of their heads. I am relieved they are safe. Both of them. But what the hell happened to me? I can not remember anything.


    ¡°I am so sorry Julie, Cindy, I do not know what came over me¡± I say in small voice.


    ¡°You went crazy Scott, literally went nuts and just killed them in a few seconds moving so fast you were a blur, then proceeded to each of them apart even after they were dead.¡± Cindy says in a small voice too, frightened.


    ¡°Scott I do not want to see that side of you again please!¡± Julie says also in a small voice.


    ¡°I am so sorry you two, when I saw what they were about to do to the two of you I lost it¡± I reply meekly and embarrassed.


    ¡°You love us Scott, so you will do anything to protect us, even at the risk of your life, you will give it your all ¡° Cindy says. Julie sighs, ¡±she is right Scott, but my god, that was intense and scary¡± slowly regaining herself.


    ¡°I.....¡± Wait a second, why are they acting like this? Yesterday when I killed those 4 they nearly lost it now they are different? Accepting the deaths of those guys, like it was almost nothing?


    ¡°What happened to you two? You are both different than yesterday when I killed those 4 men.¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°I do not know or understand it myself,¡± says Cindy, but Julie interrupts¡±It is like there is a calming aura coming from you Scott, it feels like I will be ok, and everything will be fine as long as I am close to you..¡±


    Cindy nods in agreement.


    ¡°Lets get cleaned up and out of here, even I am starting to get sick at the sight of all this gore.¡± I say finally. With that we get up, the girls still partially naked head for the bathroom to take a shower. I pull the bloody sheets and blanket off of the bed, take ownership and add it to inventory. I exit the room and close the door to hide the gruesome scene. I head to the back yard of the house and begin to hose myself down trying to get the blood off, and to my amazement it wipes off pretty easy. The water does not cling to the uniform and it dries in minutes.


    Seeing I am cleaned off, I head for the kitchen and wash my face, but the girls are done and are coming out of the bathroom in their adventure gear, Fully equipped. Well I do not blame them, be prepared always from here on, adapt to the new world, I am having trouble with that and need to understand and prepare better.


    They had found us easier than I thought. It was due to the new world magic system. Under normal circumstances there was no way in hell they could have found us let alone identify us as the people who killed his little brother, but still they did and with ease. And they got into the house like it was nothing, 8 of them were able to surround me before I knew what had happened.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    The only mistake they made was being over confident, just like I did. They should have killed me before I even awoke, and they would still be alive. But instead he wanted to torture me, gain self satisfaction trying to see me go into despair. I will not make the same mistake again and must assume, if I can think of it so can they and probably better. I realize I am not the smartest man in the world, but I do have years of combat experience and one thing it has taught me is to expect the unexpected, which I forgot, never again.


    I head to the shower to take one myself. We can not stay here anymore. I can not fortify this place enough and if we find survivors, it will get cramped fast. The next step would be to find a suitable place to hole up in, one we can fortify, and bring back survivors to. A place with lots of room. A place sturdy enough to handle hundreds of people if needed. The high school! Has showers, toilets, cafeteria, class rooms that can be converted to bunk room, nurses office, has just about everything one can need.


    Plus it should have a generator as well. Power is still on, but for how long? And clean water is also questionable, so soon w will have to boil drinking water. So much to do. I need to make a plan and execute it. I then notice unread message again. It has been so hectic and busy I always dismiss them in the middle of combat to retrieve them later, but keep forgetting. I read my messages.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skill Awarded: Leadership</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations!!  For successfully performing the skill Leadership,


    you have acquired the skill Leadership.


    Benefits: +25 Leadership, +25% Are of Effect Fear Resistance


    You emit a calming aura of leadership around you.


    Your affected allies become calm under fire and trust you more.


    Fear fades in the face of the enemy and you inspire courage to fight.


    Skill Level 1


    +500 Fame +10 Str +10 vit


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title Awarded: Cold Blooded KIller</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations you have gained the Title Cold Blooded Killer.


    Benefits: you gain 50% additional XP when killing your fellow man


    .+10 to all stats. +500 Infamy</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have gained 500 infamy</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have gained 500 infamy</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have gained 500 infamy</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skill Awarded: Beerker Mode</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations!! For successfully performing the Skill Bezerker Mode,


    you have been awarded the Skill Bezerker Mode.


    Benefits: +25% Str -20% Defense +200% End +30% Vit


    Skill Level 1


    Note: While in Bezerker mode you are unable to distinguish friend from foe.


    Tho in most cases a strong bond of friendship or love may allow you to recognize them.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have gained 500 infamy</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have gained 500 infamy</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have gained 500 infamy</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have gained 500 infamy</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have gained 500 infamy</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have gained 500 infamy</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have gained 500 infamy</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have gained 500 infamy</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulation The Cold Blooded Killer has increase to stage 2


    Benefits +5% additional XP, Infamy per kill increase +100</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 6000XP,


    due to the title Cold Blooded Killer,


    those with the title have been awarded an additional 3300XP.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level gained</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You are now level 29</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Ahh that is what happened, Bezerker mode, wow, I need to keep that under control for sure. That is not only dangerous but can be deadly for the girls if I lose control like that again and damn, Cold Blooded Killer, REALLY? I was defending myself and girls! ¡°SIGH!!!!!!!!¡±


    I finish my shower do some personal hygienic stuff and equip preset 1 again. I head for the front room and both girls are waiting for me. I look at both of them and they look back at me expectantly. Then a thought hits me.


    ¡°Do you girls have any family nearby?¡± I ask out of the blue


    Cindy shakes her head,¡± No I grew up with my Grandmother, my mother left me with her when I was 3, and never saw her again. My Grandmother never told me who my Dad was and if she knew she took it to her grave with her.¡±


    Julie shakes her head also,¡± My folks are overseas. My Father used to be in the Army, so I grew up a military brat. He retired in Germany and they stayed there, I came back to live with my aunt to finish high school, fell in love with my High School sweetheart and we move here after High School. We were together till that bastard cheated on me, so I was stuck here more or less but made the best of it.¡±


    I nod and sigh ¡°I have no family either, my parents died when I was in High School, drunk driver got them, Since I was 17 at the time I was able to stay out of the orphanage and finish School before I joined the Marines upon graduation.¡±


    ¡°Well we can not stay here anymore, that is a given¡± I begin..both girls nodding in agreement


    ¡°I was thinking we should head over to the High School....¡± I continue slowly


    ¡°Why there Scott?¡±, Cindy asks with interest


    ¡°Well if we find survivors, we can not bring them back here, it would get too cramped, plus it has all the facilities one needs to hold a lot of people.¡± I say explaining my decision.


    Julie nods, ¡°It makes sense, I agree we should head there.¡±


    I try to keep the girls in the loop of what I am thinking and hope they give me their opinions as well, maybe pointing out something I may have missed or thought of, hopefully giving them the impression that I not only want their input, but value it as well and that they are part of the team, not just followers, but independent individuals. It is important to maintain that, as having sheep, will only become a burden later.


    ¡°Any objections Cindy?¡± I ask looking at her while she is in thought.


    "No, I think that is a good idea too, in fact we may come across some survivors there since it is a designated shelter." Cindy is saying, when suddenly.


    ¡°Scott!!!¡± Julie cries out fear appearing in her eyes, pointing behind me, I swiftly turn, taking out the Energy Pistol and aiming in the general direction Julie pointed. I see shimmering of light in front of me about 3 feet away, I slowly step back, ¡°Stay behind me¡±, I say in a calm and low voice.


    After a moment, The light dissipates and in it''s place is a creature with stooped posture, low forehead, and pig-like face with prominent lower canines that resemble a boars tusks. Orc? I think and inspect it.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Creature</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Orc Level 18</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I pull the trigger several times not letting it even have a chance to acclimate. The creature is dead within seconds. This is the 1st Orc I have seen, is this a new wave? Does each day bring new creatures? We really need more answers and information.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 500 XP each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Ok lets go¡± I say to the girls.

 Chapter 13 Back to High School

    Chapter 13 Back to High School


    ¡°Ok lets go¡±, I say to the girls. As we head to the door outside I hear yells. Probably more Orcs? I move to the window and pull the blinds a little to see outside. There, standing outside are 6 Orcs gathered on the road in front of my house. One seems to be giving off orders in a guttural tongue. He seems bigger than the others, and upon closer inspection


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Creature BOSS</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Orch Chief Level 30</td></tr></tbody></table>


    He is wielding a big Battle Axe. More Orcs seem to be coming from the surrounding houses. Looking down the road I see other lights shimmering, more Orcs seem to be spawning. In only a few moments their number has swelled to almost 20.


    I sigh, then ¡°Equip Tear Gas canister¡±


    ¡°Equip 4 grenades¡±


    I grab hold of the tear gas canister. "Ok we are going to make a run for it, Once I throw the tar gas and the 4 grenades I will summon the Truck and we will get out of here." Both girls nod. ¡°Cindy if you can, hit the big one with a fireball.¡±


    Confidence and courage seems to be seeping into the girls again, I guess my leadership ability is kicking in now with me handing out instructions.¡±Julie, shoot anything that moves.¡±


    Prepping is done, instruction have been given, I open the door and rush out pulling the pin on the canister and toss it at the gathered Orcs, then quickly follow up with the Grenades. Julie follows pulling the trigger in fast succession at the gathered Orcs, while Cindy lets fly 2 fireballs, One at the Orc Chief and another at a nearby Orc. The tear gas hits, the bullets tear into them and the fireballs explode and has an immediate effect. Coughing and howling can be heard at once.


    ¡°GET DOWN!¡± I yell to the girls and drop to the ground, the girls without hesitation do the same, at hte same time 4 explosions go off. Chunks of Orc go flying everywhere raining down all over. Without waiting, I call forth the Truck and we all hop in. In mere seconds we are traveling again.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 9000 XP each,


    due to the titles 7 in One Blow and Lethal Shot,


    those with the titles  have been awarded an additional 3300 XP.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level gained</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level gained</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level gained</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level gained</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level gained</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Scott? 5 more levels?¡± Julie says somewhat in a question.


    ¡°Yeah¡± I say then sigh¡± umm you all better check your messages and status, you are not going to be happy.¡± I say grudgingly


    ¡°WHAT?? Cold Blooded Killer, but I did not kill anyone!!!¡± Cindy screams.


    ¡°Guilty by association¡± Julie sighs,¡±I guess that is the pros and cons of the party system, we all gain for good or bad,¡±


    ¡°But still I am not a cold Blooded Killer!¡±, Cindy insists.


    ¡°You think I am?¡±,I fire at her.


    ¡°I..I ,.....I did not mean it like that Scott, I am sorry really, I was not thinking¡± she says putting her head down.


    ¡°It''s ok Cindy, I now you didn''t. We just have to deal with it, it is what it is right?¡± I sigh,¡± Even if it was in self defense and we were protecting ourselves, the system it seems, is unforgiving when it comes to killing our fellow humans, a kill is a kill no matter the circumstances, for now I suggest we just ignore the title.¡±


    ¡°I guess¡± she replies then sighs.


    ¡°It is not that bad Cindy.¡± Julie starts, ¡°It is just a title, no one can see it anyways, unless you show it to them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah I guess you are right.¡± she says while looking over the rest of her status, level 33 now huh? Wow that is going fast.¡± Cindy perks up a little.


    It has been crazy as of late, but it will slow down soon enough I think and actually hope, we need to rest and relax a little or we will break in no time. I hope the girls can hold out till then. I am very concerned about their mental health. It seems the leadership aura may be helping them keep it together, when it is in effect, they change and become calm and confident, I should try something


    ¡°Julie, Cindy when we get the High School be on the look out for anything, if it is not human do not hesitate to use force, got it? I say with authority.


    Both girls seem to brighten up, once again the calm taking over and confidence is rising in them, it worked it seems, simple instructions seems to give them something to do, take their mind off things, giving them something to look forward to, instead of dwelling on the past events. Eventually we will have to address those, but the longer it takes the more vague it will become and the easier for them to deal with it.


    I smile inwardly at this discovery, letting my mind at ease for a bit, one problem solved on how to help them to keep it together, that is a big load off my shoulders. About another 15 min pass and we come upon the road that leads to the High School. It is congested with cars dead in the road. Bodies lay everywhere, rotting. This is not good sign....


    I stop the Truck as we have no place to go except onto the sidewalk but there is not enough room for the Truck, unless I plow thru the fence and into the Baseball field on the other side. I survey the area and see nothing moving or anything that would draw my attention.


    ¡°Wait here¡± I tell the girls and leave the Truck running while I get out. I walk towards the fence, take out my Energy gun and shoot the 2 posts at the base severing each. As I head back to the Truck, I am suddenly struck hard in the back, the blow sends me to the ground and almost knocks the wind out of me. A normal person would probably be dead now by the blow, it was that strong. I look around waving the Energy Gun but see nothing. Something jumps on me and clamps down on my arm, I feel pain and blood starts to come from a wound. I see a bite mark formed on my uniform and it is tearing open, revealing flesh being torn as well.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I howl in pain as it shoots thru me. My gun arm is pinned so I am unable to shoot at whatever it is. I am hit again from the back, it seems a second creature is trying to latch onto me. I feel claws digging into my back, the pain is getting to me now. I cry out again.


    ¡°Equip Advanced Marine All Purpose Goggles¡± I barely get it all out.


    ¡°True Sight¡± I yell. And suddenly I can see them, oh boy am I fucked. It is an entire pack, they stand 6 ft tall, long arms ending in cruel looking claws, protruding lower jaws with jagged, sharp teeth exposed and I am their meal for the day.


    I hear a scream, it is Julie, I try to fend off the two creatures on me, kicking out at the one on my arm with great force, I hear a yelp and it goes flying a few meters away, releasing its grip on my arm. The one on my back is still digging into my back. I feel skin tearing and a burning sensation. With my arm now free, I fire at the one I just kicked. Firing multiple shots hitting true, the creature falls to the ground but not dead. I did manage to sever a leg.


    ¡°Scott!!!¡± Julie Yells running up to me with Cindy in tow.


    I try to yell but only can get out ¡°Invisible¡±. Cindy quickly understands and throws up a wall of fire to encircle us, yelps and cries are heard and few catch fire. But not all were outside the circle, as Cindy is suddenly thrown to the ground blood begins to flow from her shoulder and she cries out in pain.


    I try to aim at the one on Cindy, but my arm is once again taken into the maw of yet another creature.


    This time the impact of the bite sends the gun flying out of my hand. With my free hand I begin to punch as hard as I can at it. Dealing massive blows. I am able to not only smash its snout but cave its head in.


    Cindy is being shaken like a rag doll now and screaming in pain.


    ¡°STOP IT NOW!!!¡± Julie Screams at the top of her lungs. A blue light emits from her and goes out in all directions from her like a shock wave. The blast incinerates any creature in range or stuns them if they survive the blast.. The creature on my back is gone. Cindy is unconscious on the ground not moving, but not being shaken anymore..


    I summon what strength I have left, ¡°Equip AR-15¡± and then begin to meticulously fire and kill any creature I see using head shots. Bleeding heavily from the arm and back, I raise myself up, and see Julie has feinted also.


    I go to grab Cindy and pick her up and put her in the Truck, the pain is maddening, but I have to ignore and endure it. I then retrieve Julie and put her in the Truck too, then getting in myself, all the while surveying the area, but see no other creatures close by, 10 were killed. I see the bodies slowly beginning to fade but see.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Creature</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Invisible Stalker Level 35</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Damn, now they come equipped with invisibility I put the Truck into drive and crash thru the weakened fence. I head toward the Main building of the High School. Pain and blood loss are causing me to get dizzy. SHIT!! I forgot my Energy Gun. Fuck fuck.....


    I crash thru another Gate, this time the bump is jolting enough to wipe my dizziness away as I am speeding to the main building. Cindy is stirring but bleeding badly, and Julie is out cold, no waking her at all.


    I hit the Brakes and we come to a screeching halt sending Julie and Cindy into the dash, causing Cindy to awaken and cry out in pain. Julie crumbles to the floor of the Truck.


    I survey my surroundings I see 2 of the creatures headed towards us. I get out of the Truck and take aim with the AR-15 and drop them both. Now that I can see them they are not so tough as I am still wearing the goggles. "Cindy we have to move" I yell.


    She is in severe pain, but nods, I move to the other side of the truck an grab Julie in one arm and sling her over my shoulders of my bad arm while holding the AR-15 in my good arm.


    Cindy staggers towards the School building, and I follow running backwards keeping an eye out for incoming creatures. I spot another running wildly towards us and fire of a few more shots dropping it.


    We get to the entrance, but the doors will not open. The doors are dented but unmoving. Barricaded?


    I look at Cindy, she is not doing good and may lose consciousness soon. I see more creatures coming at us. I fire off more rounds. Another drops, the others halt in their tracks and begin to try to encircle us. More of the creatures are coming.


    ¡°Equip Advanced Marines Grenade High explosive!¡± I yell, I drop the AR-15 and Julie to the ground, no helping it now, survival comes first over a few bruises. I tug the grenade and lob it at the gathering creatures, ¡°DOWN¡± I yell, Cindy drops to the ground and yells in pain


    KA-BOOOOOM!!!


    The Grenade goes off and the shock wave hits us and it is strong, pushing us up against the School door like rag dolls.


    I slowly get up on shaky legs, very dizzy now, and survey the area. A huge crater about 10 meters wide and probably 1 meter deep has formed where the grenade went off, Overkill again I think and sigh, no creatures are close by, some running away, a few look wounded.


    Cindy is now unconscious, and Julie is still out. I hear rattling and bumping coming from the door behind us, I move both girls out of the way just as the doors opened. Out come half a dozen guys with various weapons wearing police uniforms and riot gear.


    ¡°HURRY GET INSIDE¡±, one of the officers yell. My consciousness fades.

 Chapter 14 Trust

    Chapter 14 Trust


    I wake up to the sounds of multiple voices talking. I do not open my eyes right away and try to listen in.


    ¡°I am telling you that kid ain''t right Sheriff, his healing is abnormal.¡± a male voice says.


    ¡°So he heals fast is what you are saying doc¡±, another male voice says, must be the Sheriffs I think.


    ¡°Not just fast, but almost instantaneous, in all my years I have never seen anything like it.¡± the doc says concerned.


    ¡°So we got ourselves a super soldier is what you are saying??¡± the Sheriff asks


    ¡°I don''t know about that, but that damn uniform he has on, we cut it so we could bind his wounds and the damn thing stitched itself back together right before my damn eyes.¡± The Doc said with disbelief in his voice.


    Sigh guess they do not know what is going on and have even less information than we do. I open my eyes and sit upright and turn to face the Sheriff.


    ¡°Tell me sheriff, what do you know about what is going on out there?¡± I ask sincerely


    ¡°GOD DAMMIT, HOLY SHIT, you scared the bejeezus out me kid¡± the Doc jumps back turning to face me as he had his back to me. Others look towards us at the Docs outburst and begin to walk in our direction.


    ¡°Not much to tell you the truth kid¡±, the sheriff scratches the back of his neck looking at me, as if trying to size me up and make a decision.


    ¡°Would you believe 3 days ago I was 41 years old?¡± I ask of him.


    The Sheriff is silent staring at me, then says ¡°I guess there is a lot to talk about right?¡± He does not looked convinced.


    I nod and get up, look at my uniform it, is whole again, my wounds are gone. I look for my helmet and see it below the cot I was laying on. I do not see my goggles.


    I turn to the sheriff, ¡°You happen to see my goggles by chance?¡±


    He nods, ¡± Yeah one of my deputies grabbed them said something about night vision or something¡±.


    I simply say, ¡± they will be useless to him, could I get them back please?¡±


    Sheriff says in reply ¡°He served in Afghanistan, he knows how to use that stuff¡±.


    I look the sheriff in the eyes,¡± We are getting off on the wrong foot here sheriff, if we are going to have mutual trust then taking someone stuff is not the way to go about it.¡±


    ¡°Well kid we have been holed up here for 3 days now, food is running low, we still have a few days left before it runs dry, tell me why I should trust you.¡± The Sheriff asks.


    ¡°Because sheriff I am the one that is going to save all of you¡±, I declare boldly.


    The Sheriff begins to laugh, ¡°Son I get that you are young and energetic, and have a few wild ideas popping up in that growing brain of yours¡±.


    ¡°Equip Advanced Marine Rail Rifle¡± I flick the switch to on and a squeal of the power up is heard.


    The Sheriffs jaw drops and others begin to back away..


    ¡°Now as I demonstrated I can call upon weapons to equip at will. Would you like to see more?¡± I say in a teasing manner.


    ¡°Uhh what is that thing¡±, the sheriff asks a little uncertain.


    ¡°This here is a genuine Advanced Marine Railgun Rifle¡± I state, giving my best Instructor imitation.


    ¡°Equip Vibroblade.¡± I say next and sling the rifle over my shoulder taking hold of the vibroblade and turn it on, a hum is heard emitting from it.


    I stab it into the concrete floor and large chunks begin to spew forth creating hole in the ground.


    I retrieve the blade and turn it off ¡°Return Vibroblade to inventory¡±¡±Return Advanced Marine Rail Rifle to inventory¡± and just as suddenly, they disappears.


    ¡°So as you can see, I am not all talk¡± I say looking the Sheriff with a stern expression.


    ¡°Yeah I can see that now. Just WHAT are you boy?¡± The Sheriff as if dumbstruck.


    ¡°My name is Scott Smith, retired marines of 20 years, 41 years old till 3 days ago, my companions are also special, the red head is Julie Matterson and she too, is older than she appears, her specialty is healing, of the magical kind, that there is Cindy Horn, she is a Fire Mage. And me I am an Advanced Marine.¡± I lay it all out there no holding back.


    ¡°Fire mage? Magic healing? You expect me to believe that?¡±, The sheriff says, now growing angry.


    ¡°Tell me sheriff why are you all hold up in here? Why are you not at home and enjoying a nice cold one right now? WHY are you running out of food?¡± I finally lay the big questions on him to get him to face reality.


    ¡°Well uhh, there are things out there, not sure how to describe them, tore a person apart right in front of me, so we are in here staying safe from them.¡± his reply is rather weak and uneasy.


    ¡°So you believe there are creatures out there that you can not even see, killing people, yet you do not believe me?¡± I ask turning the question back at him.


    ¡°God dammit, how do you expect me to believe that shit? Come on, you look like a kid and you are telling you are an ex-marine of 20 some years and 41 too?¡± he finally breaks down wanting something as proof.


    "Ok you want proof? I left something outside and am going to retrieved it, but I NEED my goggles. When I come back you will HAVE your proof and we can get on with the REAL discussion¡±. I emphasized those words.


    Should I have shown them my invisibility?Naw, would have only confused and scared the shit out of them probably and they would turn an d try to kill me thinking I am one of the invisible stalkers. Plus I want to keep it as my trump card.


    ¡°Patterson!!¡± The Sheriff calls out.


    While he is getting Patterson, I look to the Doc and ask, ¡°how are they?¡±


    ¡°This one is Cindy right??¡± the Doc asks¡± She is out of the woods, we patched her up, so she should be ok, but she will be at least a few weeks before she will be able to move about freely. She lost a lot of blood and we used over 60 stitches to patch her up.¡±


    ¡°Now the other one, Julie right? I have no idea what is wrong with her. As far as I can tell she is as healthy as they come, nothing wrong with her physically I can see.¡± he says perplexed.


    The Sheriff walks up to me and hands me my goggles,¡± Here you go, lets see what proof you can bring us¡±.


    ¡°Just have a few people standing by the main door, when I return to let me back in.¡± I say to the Sheriff, he nods to two deputies.


    I waste no time and take my leave followed by the 2 deputies who escort me back to the main door. They unlock the chain on the door and remove it. I put on my goggles and helmet, I nod to them and they open the door and they close the door behind me. I hear the chain going back on. I see my Truck is still here. A little dinged up on the front now, but drive able.


    ¡°Equip Vibroblade.¡± I say. They also took my AR-15 but I did not need it right now. The Vibroblade will do the job just fine for what I have in mind. I scan the area, see nothing for now and head out at a fast run. When I say fast, ok, I misspoke. I ran into the fraking fence and thru it, crashing to the ground.


    Ow ow ow that hurt. I get up dusting the sand off of me, and survey my surroundings. I am about 180 meters from where I started. I look at the fence, it is sheared in 2 and about 100 meters or so from me, is the part of the fence the Truck went thru. Ok I admit, that took me greatly by surprise. To an observer I must look the the Flash running on idiocy. The girls would have probably been on the floor laughing at this one, thank god I get to keep some dignity.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Ok let try this again, I get my bearings and start to run, slower this time, much much slower, even so, I find it a little hard to maneuver, but as I approach another section of the fence, I jump it with ease. The fence is 6 feet high. I land and continue running, adjusting my course as I hit the street towards where the Gun should still be laying, it is not far now. In fact I see it laying on the ground and quickly reach it.


    After retrieving and holstering the Gun, I survey the area again, and spot two of the creatures in the distance. Time to go on the attack, I quickly approach getting used to my new speed. Since I was with the girls I have not had a chance to run. This will take some getting used to for sure. I wonder if the girls are this fast too? Will have to test it, but then again, I have got a TON of stuff to test.


    I quickly close the gap on the creatures, holding the Vibroblade, switched on, I attack quickly, taking out both legs of the nearest creature. It simply falls not registering what happened yet, then after a moment begins to howl. The other creature startled, looks at it companion not understanding, but I am already on it and its head goes flying. It slumps to the ground lifeless.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have been awarded 1500XP,


    no party members are in range to receive XP share.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I look around, see four more approaching. I quickly attack. On my first pass a head flies from its neck.


    The remaining 3 creatures are searching for me frantically. One spots me and growls, but I am already on my second approach, both it legs fly off. I continue running, it is getting easier now and I am slowly increasing my speed running a circle around the creatures before I dart in on a new target, I slice at its midsection and the creature comes away in 2 halves.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have been awarded 1500XP,


    no party members are in range to receive XP share.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level gained</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You are now level 34</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I stop running at this point facing the last creature, its back to me. I walk up to it and slide the bade into its back and lift up reaching past its head. Cutting the creature in half from waist to head.. It slumps down lifeless.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have been awarded 1500XP,


    no party members are in range to receive XP share.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level gained</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You are now level 35</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I survey my surroundings again, 2 creatures are crying in pain, whimpering of sorts. I cut of the hands off of the first creature, it howls again. Then grab it by one arm and drag it over to the other creature, and do the same to it. Both are howling in pain now loudly. I drag both towards the main School building with them in tow. The other creatures are keeping their distance in fear. They are now the hunted and are learning fast to accept their role as prey.


    I arrive at the building with the 2 whimpering creatures. I kick the door three times. I hear the rustling of the chains and the door swings open. The officers have their rifles aimed at me of all things, sigh. I Simply walk towards the cafeteria area where everyone is gathered.


    I enter and there is a mix of panicked voices as they hear the creatures but can not see them. ¡°Calm down everyone, they are harmless now.¡± I yell.


    The Sheriff rushes over,¡±Are you crazy bringing those things in here?¡±


    ¡°It was the only way to bring you proof, unless you want to go out there with me and hunt these things?¡± I ask and the Sheriffs face goes pale and involuntarily takes a step back.


    ¡°Ok Sheriff you need to kill one of them¡± I say with a forceful tone.


    The Sheriff holding his gun, is nervous and states, ¡°how do I kill something I can not even see?¡±


    Hmm he has a point. ¡°Anyone got any flour?¡± I yell.


    ¡°Uhh we got some in the kitchen¡± someone says.


    ¡°Can you go get it please?¡± I ask


    The creatures are still thrashing under my grip,but I do not let go. Only a few moments go by and the person comes back with a small bag of flour.


    ¡°That should do nicely¡± I say,¡±Now sprinkle it around me to my left and right¡± I instruct, the person who was nervous is calming down and is gaining courage and does as instructed, a small crowd is now gathered in a large circle around us. As the flour settles, there are gasps and shrieks sounded from all around as the creatures become revealed in all their grotesque glory.


    Tho legless it is still imposing, with an apish face, protruding lower jaw and jutting sharp teeth. Ears are erect and tall above its head ending in points. The Sheriff looks visibly shaken at the sight, as do most, but there are a few who are not as bothered by them.


    ¡°Now you can see it Sheriff, kill it please¡± I say to the Sheriff.


    The Sheriff looks at me like I am crazy, but then nods and points the gun at one of the creatures and pulls the trigger. He hits it in the mid section. I sigh, he then pulls the trigger shooting it in the head.. The creature goes limp.


    Then as suddenly, the sheriff yells ¡°what the hell is this?¡± He is swiping at something in front of him.


    ¡°Oh Sheriff, this proof is going to hurt.....a lot¡± I grin sadistically.


    The blue light surrounds the Sheriff and he falls to the ground on his back with his back arched yelling ¡°OH GOD DAMNED THAT HURTS ARRHHH!!


    After a few seconds it is over. And there before us lays the 18 year old version of the sheriff.

 Chapter 15 Confessions

    Chapter 15 Confessions


    ¡°You son of a bitch! You knew it was going to hurt like that didn''t you?¡± The young Sheriff growls in anger at me.


    ¡°Yes I did, but you insisted on proof, and this was the only way, so why spoil the surprise.?¡± I smiled at him satisfied.


    All around us people are murmuring among themselves.


    ¡°Did you see that shit?¡±


    ¡°Holy crap what is going on?¡±


    ¡°Is that really the sheriff?¡±


    ¡°So who is next?¡± I ask looking over all the people.


    ¡°I am SIR!¡± out steps Patterson. Good man I think to myself.


    ¡°Ok, Patterson right? One shot to the head should do it¡±, I instruct.


    Patterson takes aim and fires off one round to the head, the second creature goes limp.


    Same as the Sheriff, the blue light envelops Patterson and he drops to the ground and screams out ¡°AH FUCK THAT HURT¡±


    And now we have a younger Patterson.


    Satisfied, I let both creatures go. And walk over to the Sheriff who is still on one knee on the ground. ¡°You going to be ok there SON¡± I ask amused,


    ¡°Oh don''t give me that shit asshole¡± the Sheriff fires back...but then slowly smiles.¡±I guess I deserved that one¡±.


    ¡°Yeah you did KID¡±, I laugh,¡± sorry had to get one more in there¡±.


    ¡°Yeah yeah I get it already, sorry about earlier, Scott.¡± He takes the hand I offered and gets up.,¡±by the way the names Richard Hanson, most call me Rick¡± He gives me a friendly smile now, seems the trust issues have been dealt with.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Rick..¡± I say to him also with a smile. Then I look over at the young Patterson, "you going to be ok there Patterson?¡±


    ¡°Uhh yeah just catching my breath, that will knock the wind out of you¡± He says waving me off and giving me a weak smile.


    ¡°So care to explain what is going Scott?¡±, Rick asks


    ¡°Let me check on my girls first and you gather everyone and I will tell the whole story in one sitting, that sound ok?¡± I inquire of Rick


    ¡°Yeah Scott, go take care of your ladies, I think one of them is awake now too, the doc is with her.¡± He replies.


    ¡°I rush over to where Cindy and Julie are, I see the Doc taking Cindy''s vitals. How is she Doc?¡±, I ask anxiously. I look to Cindy and see she has an IV drip in her arm, she is awake looking at me with weak smile.


    ¡°She will be fine with some rest and time to heal¡± He says "I will go check on Julie¡± and walks away.. I bend down to Cindy and put my hand on her forehead then stroke her hair. I lean down and kiss her forehead, ¡°you scared the shit out of me honey.¡± I whisper to her.


    ¡°That was my first¡±, She says with a weak sigh.


    ¡°What was your first?¡± I ask


    ¡°The first time you kissed me¡±, a tear comes from her eye.


    I lean down again and kiss her on the forehead again, ¡°just rest honey, is there anything I can get you?¡±


    ¡°A healing potion¡±, she says weakly and as if lightning struck me. AH fuck I forgot fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck...........I am such an idiot.


    I open my inventory and scan for the healing potion I have in it. And stopped in amazement. My jaw drops. I have several items in there I never saw or heard of before. I survey the inventory of the new items


    7 healing potion lower grade


    1 healing potion of good quality


    3 lesser mana potions


    2 good quality mana potions


    4 lesser stamina potions


    1 good quality stamina potion


    7 Worg pelts


    7 Worg claws


    1 superior quality Battle Axe


    8 rusty long swords


    3 rusty short swords.


    1 long sword of unknown quality


    1 ring of unknown quality


    Holy shit, where did all this stuff come from? I wonder to myself, then I notice in the lower left panel of the inventory, auto-loot is on.


    Well I will worry about that later, I need to get Cindy better fast, and remove the Healing potion of good quality. I take off the stopper and put it to her lips and she drinks it eagerly then lays her head back down and sigh. She looks visibly better almost immediately. I also completely forgot about the Advanced Marine field med kit......sigh. I will save that for more dire emergencies.


    Her eyes snap open, ¡°Did you forget Scott?¡±


    I sheepishly grin and embarrassed, ¡°uhh yeah, I forgot all about the use of healing potions and such.¡±


    she slowly sits up,¡±ugh still a little dizzy¡± she says laying back down.


    ¡°You lost a lot of blood honey¡± I say to her.


    ¡°And whose fault is that?,¡± she fires at me. Yeah I fucked up forgetting about the healing potions which I could have administered to her right away had I paid attention to details. I sigh


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Honey I fucked up, I really did and I am sorry, it will not happen again¡±, I say in earnest.


    She eyes me then smiles and says¡±Why are you calling me honey?¡±


    I look at her blankly, not sure how to answer,¡± it fits?¡±


    ¡°HA!¡±, she laughs.


    I scratch my head and say¡± I am really worried about Julie¡± I confess.


    ¡°It is no wonder she is out cold, she wasted all that mana in that burst, she is under mana deprivation. Give her a few mana potions and she will be fine.....I think.¡± Cindy replies, tho the last part of the sentence turns into more of a whisper.


    "Ill be right back honey, I promise!" I say to Cindy, she nods and closes her eyes again.


    I rush towards Julies bed and see the Doc with her taking her vitals,¡± Doc can you get her to drink these?¡± I pull all the mana potions from my inventory, not touching the med kit.


    ¡°Um sure, what are they?¡± Doc inquires seeing my anxious look


    ¡°I will explain it all later, but trust me on this please.¡± I say almost frantic.


    ¡°Yeah sure give me a minute¡± the Doc says not arguing.


    I go back to Cindy after leaving the potions with the Doc. ¡°He is administering them to her now¡±, I say to Cindy, "Thank you Honey¡±. I lean in and kiss her forehead again.¡± get some rest and I will check back on you later ok?¡± Cindy nods with a smile and closes her eyes a tear rolls down her cheek.


    I move back to where Julie is just as the doc had finished giving her the last of the mana potions. Then he looks at me¡± ok done, now what?¡± he asks


    At the same time Julie''s eyes begin to flutter and she moans. Then suddenly sits upright and scream ¡°SCOTT!!!!!¡±


    I rush to her side and grab her in my arms and hold her tightly, ¡°It is ok kitten, it is all ok now¡±. I whisper into her ear.


    She is momentarily stunned then grabs me fiercely, squeezing me as hard as she can, yeah she got stronger for sure.¡±You were being eaten and in pain it was horrible. There was nothing I could do, there was nothing there, I did not know where to shoot¡± she cries and the words flowing from her like a flood.


    ¡°It is ok now kitten I am fine, Cindy is fine and you are fine now too.¡± I tell her in a calm and soothing voice.¡±Lay back down and try to get some more rest ok?¡±


    I try to let go, but she does not release me.


    ¡°I love you Scott. I have for some time now, even before this incident¡± She confesses¡± I can not lose you please. Even if I have to share you.......¡±


    ¡°You will not lose me kitten, I love you too, very much so¡± I answer honestly and with no hesitation.


    ¡°Heh, what a way to confess¡± she sniffs but then looks up at me, upon which I do not delay and give her a simple kiss on the lips.


    I pull away and she is smiling very happily, then sighs looking away,¡±but you love Cindy too, don''t you?¡±


    I do not hide it from her, might as well go all the way here and go with the flow¡± yes I do kitten, I love you both more than you can imagine.¡± I say in a soft and sincere voice.¡± It makes no sense to me, but I realized it back at the house when Cindy made the statement and it struck me¡±.


    ¡°and she loves you with all her heart too you know, just as much as I do.¡± Julie looks at me again with soft eyes.


    ¡°Yeah I realize that, and I think she knows I love her too¡±,I reply, a burden is lifting from my shoulders, there it is all out in the open now.


    ¡°Then you need to tell her that Scott¡± Julie says and continues¡±she is hanging on by a thread and you are her only anchor she has, telling her that openly, will give her a better foundation and strengthen her, like it did to me just now¡±.


    ¡°I will do that kitten, but first I need to make sure you are ok¡±. I say in a soft voice.


    ¡°Come here¡± she says with a smile.


    I bend down and she grabs me by the neck and begins to kiss me with a deep passion. Our tongues eagerly intertwine ¡°AHEM! We are interrupted.


    The Doc and Sheriff are standing there watching us. ¡°Everyone is waiting for you Scott¡± The Sheriff says a little embarrassed looking away.


    ¡°Was that drink some kind of miracle drug son?¡± the Doc asks excitedly


    ¡°No Doc is was a mana potion¡± I reply with a smile.


    ¡°Mana? Never heard of it¡± the Doc says with a confused expression.


    ¡°Do not worry Doc, I am about to explain everything......¡± I say with a sigh.


    The Sheriff leads the way, but whispers back to me, ¡±2 girls Scott?¡± The question was more of a statement of envy than a direct question.

 Chapter 16 Ouch, Love and Forgiveness?

    Chapter 16 Ouch, Love and Forgiveness?


    Authors Note: Some of you may have wondered how the relationship has developed so fast between Scott, Julie and Cindy. Well as hinted in previous chapters, Julie and Scott were already there, they just needed that little push. As to Cindy and Scott? The suspension bridge effect is a phenomena, where when people face danger together and rely on one another, they feel like they are in love, however the danger is even more extreme and constant here. Will it last? Read and find out.


    ___________________________________________________________________________________________


    Julie gets up and goes to get on her feet. ¡°And where do you think you are going miss? The Doc asks agitated.


    Julie looks a the elderly man, Doc, He is about 5 ''10¡± wearing a lab coat, stethoscope around his neck, in his late 50''s no hair on top but has trimmed gray on the sides, his face slightly wrinkled with a pronounced nose sticking out. He is very skinny.


    ¡°I think I will accompany Scott, Doctor?¡± she says then questions.


    "Yes I am your doctor, but I would prefer if you would stay in bed for a bit Julie¡± He says concerned.


    Julie shakes her head no, ¡°No I am fine now Doctor¡± and with that she moves and grabs my right arm.


    The Doctor sighs then mutters to himself something incoherent and makes his way to other patients.


    All in all 8 other people were in beds with bandages and IV''s in them, some awake and talking to people at heir sides, others were asleep while someone was watching over them with care.


    I look at Julie, she gives me a nod and we follow Rick the Sheriff to where everyone is gathered.


    We enter the crowd and the Sheriff begins,¡± Folks as most of you saw I changed. Why I have no idea, and the person next to me might be able to shed some light on what is going on. Folks this is Scott Smith, like me, he changed too, and next to him is Julie Matterson, she too, changed. I am now going to turn this over to Scott so he can explain. Scott?¡±


    The Sheriff looks at me and smiles then steps into the crowd.


    "Hello everyone, I am Scott Smith. I am 41 years old, well I was until 3 days ago, and am a retired Marine of 20 years. What exactly is going I can not tell you, as I too, do not know, but I can share with you what I have seen and saw and some ideas as well.


    I then go into day 1 to present of all our adventures, the goblins at the mall, the Worgs and Zombies. I even tell of the biker gang incident but leave out the final part. This was to emphasize that there will be groups out there who are only interested in themselves and will hurt other to gain their needs. Julie then steps in and talks about Magic and her ability to heal. We take turns answering questions about the system as far as we know it. We also mention that one has to drink a potion or kill a creature to be initiated into the system, then we emphasize the pain that follows, everyone looks to the Sheriff and Paterson who both nod.


    ¡°Now, once a person is initiated that is only the start, then they have to level, you do this by killing monster. As far as I know, there is also murder of fellow Humans to gain xp. What comes after are titles, skills and professions. Once you select a profession, your inventory will open to you and the items to get started will appear. Equip Vibroblade¡± I say. I take the blade and turn it on. ¡°This is not made by our current technology. From what I understand that anything can exist as long as you believe and understand it.¡±


    A few more questions are asked and answered to the best of our abilities.


    "Folks the first priorities is safety and food. .Those who have been initiated will have to do the runs. Those


    who wish to be initiated can come to me later and we will discuss it with the sheriff.¡± I look to the sheriff and he nods.


    ¡°Once initiated you will learn to defend yourselves and grow stronger and be the protectors of the community¡± I say with a stern voice looking over the crowd. I see a few eager faces, but for the most, they are pale and have fear in their eyes. The few and the proud huh? I think to myself.


    With that, I end the discussion, and many people erupt with questions on going to save their kin else where in the city or checking on loved ones the next town over.


    ¡°FOLKS!¡± I yell loudly, ¡°Understand, we have to prioritize here. I know all of you are scared and also want to be with your families, but our first and foremost concern here is safety and food! We will discuss after, other options. I am sorry.¡± I walk away with Julie on my arm.


    ¡°JULIE!!!¡± someone yells very loudly


    ¡°JULIE!¡± A man about 6 ft, runs at Julie with a giant smile on his face. He has thick black hair, somewhat un-kept, a lean build, a pretty face to be honest, almost girl like. He is wearing Blue jeans, and a red sweater.


    He reaches Julie and pulls her into his arms giving her a hug ¡°¡±Julie, oh my little Julie. it is you isn''t it?


    ¡°M..M.. Mark?¡± Julie stutters, her hands outstretched away from her body. He pulls back and takes her face in his hands then plants a kiss on her. Julies knee jerks up and catches him in the crotch immediately and without hesitation.


    Ooooh that has got to hurt I cringe, note to self never ever piss of Julie!


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing Mark!¡± Julie yells at him in anger. Everyone stops talking and looks our way.


    Mark has fallen to the ground in the fetal position grabbing his crotch area.¡±But Julie my love¡± he says weakly.


    ¡°You 2 timing cheating bastard! How dare you do that to me!¡± Julie is raging now. A side I have never seen before. Her face is red with anger


    ¡°What happened to that Sarah bitch you were cheating on me with¡± She fires at him,


    ¡°She left me....¡± he reply¡¯s weakly still in pain


    ¡°Serves you right you piece of shit. Mark stay away from me, very far away, for your own good, got that? I am with Scott now. So stay away!¡± she yells and grabs my arm and begins to lead me away.


    ¡°But Julie I always loved you....Julie¡± Mark says weakly still on the ground now reaching for Julie, as we walks away.


    Julie wipes her mouth with the back of her hand¡± Ugh that creep! I am so sorry Scott, he took me totally by surprise.¡± she apologies sincerely.


    ¡°So that was your High School sweetheart eh?¡± I ask amused.


    ¡°Yeah, sadly so, Oh Scott if only you had been around back then.....¡± she sighs.


    ¡°Well I am here now, and if he bothers you any more I will have a word with him¡± I say to her with a smile.


    She smiles back with relief in her eyes. Then jumps in to kiss me on the cheek,¡± mmmmmwwwhhaaaa¡±


    We head back to where Cindy is, she is awake¡± how are you feeling sweety?¡± Julie asks Cindy.


    ¡°Like hell frozen over maybe worse?¡± Cindy replies with a weak smile


    Julie lets go of my arm and sits next to Cindy and places both hands on her. She closes her eyes and a green aura emits from her hands flowing onto Cindy. After a few seconds,¡± there that should do it¡± Julie says with a proud smile.


    Cindy checks her shoulder and begins to rotate it,¡± wow that feels better, no even better than better, and I feel a lot better too!¡±


    Julie then gets up and looks at Cindy then me,¡±I think you two have something to talk about, so I am going to see if I can help the Doc with the other patients ok?¡±, with that she quickly walks off not waiting for a reply.


    ¡°What was that about? Cindy asks looking at Julie as she walks away then at me expecting an answer.


    I sit down on her bed and take her hand in mine, ¡°I need to tell you something important honey¡±.


    Cindy observes me, her eyes narrow a bit, and then she comes to a decision and says ¡°I too need to clarify a few things to you. I am not a whore ok? She says defensively. ¡° The thing with Brad was just for revenge money, I never slept with him.....ever, nor did I have any intentions to, you have to believe me¡± tears begin to fall.


    I will listen to her story and not say anything, it seems she is going to open up, so I will let her.


    She sighs and sniffs, ¡°You know sometimes you make stupid choices in life, I know I made plenty ¡°she laughs half hardheartedly,¡± I needed a lawyer a while back . I got into a car accident, nothing serious you know, but it was the other persons fault, but they were suing me claiming I caused the accident, can you believe that?¡±.


    She sigh again¡± Brad was referred to me by a friend. God I wish I never had been in that accident, but in any case, I met him and he took my case. He actually cleared it up pretty quickly and I even got some money out of it, not much, about $10000.00 plus the repair costs to my car.¡±


    Then she gets a little angry,¡± Brad then hits me with his bill. I thought he got a percentage of whatever we won and we were done, boy was I wrong.¡±


    She looks at me with pleading eyes¡± I simply wanted to get back at him, take him for every penny for trying to take advantage of me you know? Normally I would never ever have done anything like that. But I was so angry, not only was the asshole who tried to sue me, but my own lawyer, was trying to get one over on me.¡±


    She recollects the past, I can see she is being truthful, all the body language her eyes diverting to the right area when recalling something, all which I was taught in interrogations , showed she was being truthful.


    ¡°He hit me with a bill for over $30000.00, I was floored. He said it was for the costs of Specialists, expert witness testimonies and so on to win my case.¡± She pauses,¡± It as so easy you know?¡±


    ¡°It happened all of a sudden, I did not even hesitate, one thing led to another and we were dating, I had a job, and he was happy, frustrated, but happy it seemed. He wanted to have sex so many times and it took every excuse I could think of to keep him off of me.¡±


    ¡°In the end my debt got settled, but I did not stop and kept milking him like you said, but I never ever slept with that man in any way¡± she says at last looking at me now with sad eyes.¡±I wanted you to know the truth, please do not hate me Scott¡± she pleads close to tears.


    ¡°Honey I love you. I wanted you to know that..¡± is all I said and leaned in taking her into my arms as if to hug and kissed her taking her by surprise. Almost immediately she melts in my arms and returns the kiss with eagerness. It was fierce and passionate. The minutes rolled by and she moaned softly. We finally separated to catch our breaths, upon which she says with a gleeful expression ¡°oh boy¡±.

 Chapter 17 Deputy

    Chapter 17 Deputy


    I am currently talking with the Sheriff, Doc and a few deputies, a few people are gathered as well, including Julie and Cindy. Cindy after receiving Julie''s heal was much better and able to move around now, but still a little weak in the knees, they were arm in arm like sisters.


    News of Julie''s heals had spread when the 8 patients the Doc had, were all healed of their wound by Julie and got up almost as if nothing had happened to them. The Doc at first completely amazed and overwhelmed by seeing this then grumbled about being out of a job.


    In total 112 people including us were here at the School in the Cafeteria. The Sheriff had 11 deputies with him. Out of the 30 he had brought with him, 19 had been killed by the Stalkers. Others had similar stories about how they came with entire families to lose members to the Stalkers, while running for their lives towards the school. A Few families came away unscathed, they were the lucky ones.


    We were gathered to discuss living arrangements, as having everyone in the Cafeteria was wasting the space and facilities the school had to offer, but as was pointed out, creatures appearing out of thin air was possible and safety in numbers trumped all else.


    I also provided my thoughts on the matter that it could be that each day brought forth a new spawn of creatures and it may be at the roughly the same time each day, however how to pin point the spawns eluded me.


    We discussed how to divy up the work force, security, sanitation (house cleaning), repairs, cooking, and various other tasks.


    ¡°So of the remaining 96 people who else has military experience, Rick?¡± I ask the Sheriff, I included myself, Julie, Cindy and Doc in the security force. I chose Doc, because if someone got hurt he could attend them right away, I was going to have him drink a potion to initiate him soon anyways, having two healers is even better, provided he can get the healer profession. Hope he can handle pain I muse. After drinking the potion I would turn over the med kit to him as he could probably use it better than me anyways, it made sense. And it was one thing less for me to think about.


    The Sheriff scratches the back of his neck, he always does that when not sure and has to think about things, ¡°Not quite sure to be honest, I say we get a list and have everyone write down name and occupation and we can go by that¡±. He suggests.


    I nod, ¡°ok we can let one of your deputies handle that¡±.


    I then take Julie, Cindy the Sheriff, and 2 Deputies with me and we head out to check out the school. I have my goggles on to check for Stalkers. I have since received my AR-15 back from the Sheriff which I now hold in my hands.


    ¡°In the three days you all have been here have any creatures spawned suddenly in the cafeteria?¡± I ask of Rick.


    ¡°Hmmm no, nothing of that weirdness has happened.¡±, He replies.


    ¡°That happened at the station tho,¡± replied one of the deputies, Eric Fouts, He was a well muscled black guy, bald by choice, good features, well mannered, about 5¡±10'' about 27 years of age. ¡° Damn light appeared in the squad room. We were all typing reports or answering calls, when a big ass ugly wolf appeared. It tore thru the squad room in seconds. It was a massacre. Then it chased one guys out of the station. We were able to close the doors and barricade them after. Poor sap never had a chance, it caught him. Never been so scared in my life.¡± he finishes his story.


    ¡°Yeah I took what was left there and brought them here after we geared up.¡± Rick continues at that point.¡± We had been receiving an overwhelming amount of calls about monsters, then the phones went dead. But when it appeared in the Police Station, I decided to get to the shelter where all the people would be gathering after hearing on the radio the emergency broadcasts going out.¡±


    He sighs,¡± I brought 30 men and women with me, and 19 got killed by those invisible creatures.¡±


    ¡°Your Radios still work?¡± I ask curiously.


    ¡°Yeah but we did not bring any chargers with us, did not think about that¡±. Sheriff replies embarrassed.


    ¡°I guess we will need to make a trip back to the Station then right Sheriff? Have you heard or reached any of your other deputies on the radio?¡± I ask some more.


    ¡°We did 2 days ago, but lost contact with them, not been able to reach them since. Not sure of their radios died because they left them on or worse.¡± Sheriff says somewhat concerned..


    The other deputy was a Hispanic female, Gechina Cortez, 22 new to the force, had strong features, black hair pulled into a pony tails, not overly cute, probably because of no makeup and the stress getting to her. She was 5 ft 4'' but had an air of confidence in herself. She was the silent type rarely spoke if at all, simply to give one word responses or less to questions.


    As we head down the halls, we are headed to the main office, sadly none of the teachers or administration have made it to the school, would have made things a little easier for us, I think, as we head there for keys. The Sheriff has a master key the the main doors, but that is about it.


    We check each class room to clear as we go,military style. Julie and Cindy stay to the rear, I take the lead each time. After clearing the first hall, we arrive at the cross section, left to the offices, right to the gym, and outdoor swimming pool areas, straight ahead takes us to the stairs leading up to the second floor which also holds the library and computer room. We take the left passage and clear those classroom as well. Getting to the end of the hall we come to the big double doors that lead to the main office.


    The office doors are locked. I look to the Sheriff, he shrugs ¡°We will have to break in¡±


    "Leave it to me", I say, not gonna fuck up this time, no over kill.


    I take out my Energy Gun, and aim is at an angle downward and shoot the lock, leaving a gaping hole in its place. I look and the battery is showing half full.


    ¡°That thing sure is handy¡± Rick the sheriff admires..


    ¡°It is, isn''t it¡±, I smile back.


    We open the doors carefully and check out the room, Principle, Vice Principle, and the Records room are all locked. We really have no need to enter those for now. On the wall hangs the key cabinet, of course it is locked. I force it open,with my bare hands, as it is pretty flimsy, at least to me it is. The Sheriff just shakes his head looking at the bent open door then at me with a look of disbelief.


    You know Scott, if I was not here to witness everything, anyone who told me about you would be locked up in the loony bin and I would have thrown away the key.¡± The Sheriff says with an amused sigh.


    Heh guess I overdid it again, really need to get used to this stuff I mused to myself From his perspective I must be some kind of freak


    We gather all the keys up and head back to the cafeteria. As we get back there are multiple lines at one of the tables, people are signing their names and occupations on the paper provided.


    ¡°So what do we want to do first?¡± he sheriff asks.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    hmm the Sheriff has been deferring to me a lot lately, is he just scared of me or does he really value my leadership abilities? Go with the flow I guess....


    ¡°I think first priority is to take stock of weapons and ammo we have. Then secure more food.¡± I answer.


    He nods. We take inventory of what the Deputies have and come up with a list


    12 .40 Smith and Wesson Automatic Cartridge


    31 Clips of ammo left


    4 Model M&P10 .308


    6 Clips of ammo left


    3 Remington 870


    22 rounds left


    All are wearing protective helmets, pads and armor form their riot gear


    Not much to be honest. I then take the Sheriff and the 2 deputies, along with Julie and Cindy to the nearest class room. I close the door.


    ¡°Ok lets clear all the desks and chairs to the window¡± I instruct.


    Confused the 2 deputies and the Sheriff still comply, Julie Cindy and I assist. Once we make room, I begin to recall all the boxes and crates from my inventory. The Class room is about the same size as the Secure room in the Sports warehouse we raided.


    As the Classroom begins to fill up the Sheriff astounded and also concerned,¡± Uhh Scott where did you get all this stuff?¡±


    ¡°I commandeered it from the Sports Warehouse.¡± I reply after pausing from my inventory.


    ¡°That''s technically stealing Scott¡± The Sheriff says with slight remorse.


    Eh? He is accusing me of stealing? Really now?


    ¡°And if you were in my place? What would you have done?¡± I ask


    Well being the Sheriff, I would have commandeered the stuff myself for the good of the people¡± He replies.


    I smile at him, but say nothing.


    ¡°Aww Jeeze, come here Scott¡±, The Sheriff sighs resigned.


    I walk over to him with a questioning look.


    ¡°Raise you right hand!¡±, He says with authority.


    I do so.


    ¡°Repeat after me, I, state your name, do swear that, I will well and truly serve our sovereign country and state, as a Deputy without favor or affection, malice or ill will, until I am legally discharged, that I will see and cause our community''s peace to be kept and preserved and that I will prevent to the best of my power all offenses against that peace and that while I continue to be a Deputy, I will, to the best of my skill and knowledge, discharge all the duties thereof faithfully and according to the law, so help me god.¡± the Sheriff recites.


    I repeat word for word the oath. Satisfied, the Sheriff says, Welcome to the force Deputy Smith!¡± and then pats me on the back,¡± now you can go commandeer everything legally!¡± he exclaims,¡± and less paperwork for me¡± he whispers quietly shaking his head.


    Paperwork? THAT got you upset and deputized me in this time of crisis I cringe to myself


    We take stock of everything we have here, it takes quite a while it was a big load.


    4 Crates of AR-15 5 each


    2 Crates of AK-47 10 each with 32 maxs in each box


    1 Crate of M870 Express Tactical (6 in crate)


    3 Barret 82A1 50 Cal (Each were single packed)


    1 Crate of Remington Model 597


    1 Crate of Savage Mrk II GXP


    22 cases of various ammo (we had lots of ammo)


    1 Case of Bushnell Equinox Z night vision Optics


    Various Handguns, Scopes, Binoculars, Laser sights, Optics, Mags and the list went on


    We had a decent sized cache for now. The Sheriff was impressed as were the 2 deputies who eyed, the AR''s longingly. Did not think Cortez was a gun fanatic. We decided to issue each of the deputies an AR with 5 extra mags and ammo. Cortez grins from ear to ear saying "Gracias", while receiving her new AR, and promptly retrieves a scope, laser sight and hand grip, looking very happy. Not too shabby she can smile, cute I think to myself. I feel a pinch in my waist  and see Julie and Cindy both looking at me with a look, crap must not stare like that! Not single anymore.....gonna take some getting used to, what was the rule? Look but do not touch? Man I guess looking is out too....


    We take one of the Barret 82A1 50 Cal''s with us as well and some ammo. We also issue each of he Deputies the night vision optics. We gather extra ammo for the M870''s, the .40 Smith an Wesson''s and the Model M&P10 .38''s to distribute. Then I look over the rest of the cache and nod. We leave the classroom and as I lock the door,"Sheriff feel free to distribute the cache as you see fit" I say handing him the key.


    "Mighty generous of you Deputy Scott. To be honest I was not sure if you were going to lay claim to the rest or not, you doing this has eased my mind greatly," he says looking visibly relieved.


    Huh? Still not sure of me? Well I guess I am intimidating to him and the others, taking out those creatures with ease, futuristic weapons, bending that key safe like it was nothing, plus I have Julie and Cindy who both can use magic.


    "We are all in this together Sheriff, all for one and one for all type deal right?" I say to him reassuringly choosing my words carefully.


    He nods  then says with a sigh," To be honest Scott, I really am not cut out for this. If this were a  normal emergency, I have all the memos, plans, how to''s and what not all ready, but this is totally different. There is no plan for this, no contingency whatsoever. Until you showed up, we were just living minute by minute wondering when those creatures would have us for a snack. But at the same time I am scared of you too, what are you?" He lets loose, it all comes out now," and if you exist, are there others like you, especially those with ill will? How do we stop them. You know Scott, you opened a whole new can of worms just by showing up."


    "I can not shake the feeling that this is not only the beginning of a nightmare, and that we have not even touched upon what is to come yet." The Sheriff confides.


    "Yeah man, looking at you, I feel irrelevant and small, like I am useless. It is not a good feeling you know?" Foutz chimes in." you wasted those creatures like it was nothing, strode into the place full of confidence dragging them behind you like they were nothing, after we went thru hell just getting away from them." He continues", I do not know man, but if you can do only half of what I think you can do, it really scares the hell out of me thinking others can do worse."


    I nod understanding what was just said,"Then we will have to adapt and get stronger ourselves right?" I look at each of them and relax," accepting reality is the first step to adapting, now we need to make a choice and move forward."


    All nod with approval and we continue towards the Cafeteria. As we arrive, we find the list has been completed. Deputy Cortez and Foutz call the other deputies over and begin handing out AR''s, spare ammo and night vision. The Sheriff has the 50 cal.


    Moral is going up in the place. I look over the list and see we have several people who are home builders, i.e. Dry wall, roofing, framing and so on. This is great. I look to the Sheriff .¡°how about a road trip?¡± I grin.

 Chapter 18 Oh! MY! God! R18+

    Chapter 18 Oh! MY! God! R18+


    MATURE SEXUAL CONTENT IN THIS CHAPTER: READ AT OWN RISK!


    Authors Note: I am not trying to write Pornographic novel, however when the scenes do arrive, I am not going to skimp on them either. I will make them as realistic as possible and in his case even have to exaggerate due to his ¡°skill¡±. If you are easily offended or take offense, then I suggest you skip the rest of the chapter where Julie leads him to bed. Everything before that is clean.


    _______________________________________________________________________________________


    ¡°Road Trip?¡± The Sheriff asks uncertain.


    ¡°Yeah tomorrow morning, first thing, we set out and secure some food, and those radio chargers, then once we unload we get some building supplies, we have plenty of carpenters and handy men here to fix this place up, and while we are at it, get some comfortable beds for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± The Sheriff asks me now looking at me like I am some sort of madman.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask not understanding.


    ¡°We can not carry all that stuff, hell even if we mobilize everyone we do not have enough vehicles to carry what you want¡±. He says as if it was a fact.


    ¡°We only need Cindy, Julie, Myself you and deputy Patterson,¡± I respond not understanding what the issue is.


    The Sheriff looks at me and still does not seem to grasp the idea I have. Then it hits me and I explain it to him.¡± Sheriff you remember me pulling all those crates of guns and ammo out?¡±


    He slowly nods and then a realization hits him,¡± no way he mutters......¡±


    ¡°There is a limit but not like you may think, in fact once you and Patterson decide on a profession you will be of great help too¡± I say with a wry smile.


    ¡°Profession huh? You did mention that back there, I am not sure I fully understand that¡± he confesses scratching the back of his neck.


    ¡°I can help you with that Sheriff¡± Patterson beams proudly.


    Eh? Really Patterson?¡± The sheriff asks hesitantly and looks at Patterson with uncertainty .


    Hmm am I missing something? Sheriff does not sound too sure of him. I think to myself.


    "Yes sir, I got my profession all done, I am now a Deputy!¡± Patterson exclaims proudly.


    No....no way.....he didn''t......no, he could not have, could he? ¡°Uhh, Patterson, when you chose your profession, did you enhance it at all¡± I ask cautiously


    ¡°Enhance? Why would I do that Sir?¡± Patterson gives me a confused look.


    ¡°So you chose your real career as a Deputy as your profession, as is¡±, I ask even more cautious now not really wanting to hear answer.


    ¡°I sure did and it was easy too, I just imagined myself as you said and it asked me if I was sure and that there was no going back and of course I said yes!¡± he beams proudly.


    Julie and Cindy both burst out laughing but quickly catch themselves. Faces turning red, holding their breaths it seems, to stop laughing.


    Oh...my....god....Deputy Barney Fife (1) came to life! Oh well at least he now has access to his inventory, I think to myself.¡± uhh very good Deputy Patterson, but I think I will help the Sheriff ok?¡± I say to Patterson. ¡°Thanks for your help, could you see if Cortez and Foutz need any help please.


    Julie and Cindy are still trying to hold their laughter with the occasional snorting sound coming from them.


    After Patterson takes off with a big smile on his face, the Sheriff leans in and whispers,¡± I should have warned you about him, he is a little slow, dense at times, but a good Deputy, follows the rules to the letter, brave as hell. Unless you give him very specific and detailed instructions, he will not get it.¡± then he sighs.


    I shake my head. I, with the help of Cindy and Julie, then explain to the Sheriff the details of the profession and how to obtain it, hoping he gets it. But caution him not to make a final decision till consulting me. He agrees and we part ways. Dinner is being served it is 7 pm now. A lot has happened today.


    We met survivors, that is huge for me. More people means our chances for survival just went up. I am sure having other people around will also help Julie and Cindy''s mental state of mind as well, I know it will for me.


    Dinner was a simple meal, basically they were following the menu that was in the kitchen and came up with Potato and leek soup, creamy macaroni and cheese with garlic bread and a Mandarin Gateau. A very simple meal. At least it was hot and it hit the spot for now. Schools are all about nutrition now.


    After the meal, we talked with some people, social time for the girls. And they happily chatted away with others. There were so many names and introductions I could not remember them all, no one stood out. I was too busy planning tomorrows route, looking over the city map I had with me. Others came and went trying to give their 2 cents, but eventually moved on when I was not up for demonstrating my ¡°powers¡± and brushed them off.


    My plan was to hit a local grocery store nearby first. I really do not want to run into the remaining Biker gang and have an all out shoot out, who most likely are at the Kart Mart. Not sure if their boss told them about us or not, but best to avoid the situation if we can. After that we will hit the police station for whatever remaining gear and chargers they have there and maybe run into some more Deputies as well.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    It was getting to be 9 pm, many were calling it night, I looked around and saw I was the only one left at the table, Cots had been pulled out and made for people to sleep on all over. 3 Deputies were keeping watch by the various windows with the new night scopes. The lights had been turned off and someone had brought a battery operated lantern for me. Heh that is why it got dimm so suddenly, did not even notice


    I had pages of stuff written down, what foods to get, how to pack them in what quantities, what routes to take and so on all to save time and space. This would maximize our carrying capacity and utilize all our inventories to the maximum potential,. With that I stretched my back and arms and let out a yawn.


    From behind 2 thin arms wrap themselves around me and a voice, Julie''s, whispers in my ear, ¡°time for bed Tiger¡±.


    ¡°You are right, I am done here anyways¡±, I say satisfied with the results. I put my hands on hers and look up and she leans in and kisses me lightly on the lips. Then she pulls me up and leads me to the sleeping area.


    I see Cindy already in the bed. Hah I bet people are jealous now. It was a Queen sized bed, with all the trimmings. One of them had pulled it from their inventory. She leads me to the bed and Cindy holds open the covers. Both are wearing T-shirts of their own with sweat pants. Julies are pink while Cindy''s are light blue. Ah crap I have nothing to change into, everything is in boxes now I am going to have to search thru it all.


    However I think screw it, we got blanket and I am not modest. I get in bed, boots and all at the surprise of Cindy and Julie who start to object, bur quiet down when I say¡± Return to inventory Advanced Marine Armor. Sorry but I sleep better in the buff and I need a good nights sleep for once. Both Cindy and Julie look at each other and begin to giggle. Julie gets in bed and quickly covers us. With the Lantern off, it is dark in here, the light of the moon seeping thru the windows.


    First Julie, then Cindy both say,¡±return to inventory preset 5¡± and I feel warm skin on either side of me snuggle up close to me. The feeling is great, soft and erotic to me. Well as long as we sleep we are fine.


    Not going to cause too much trouble for the surrounding people I think. And with that the 3 of us snuggle and go to sleep.


    During the night, I awake to hear a slight shuffling sound and see one of the teenage boys creeping towards our bed. As he approaches I watch him closely while I am pretending to be asleep. He reaches for the cover on Julie''s side and begins to lift it up. I growl in a deep whispered voice,¡± do that and I will cut your dick off.¡±


    He immediately drops the cover and runs away, ¡°S...S...Sorry,¡± his face has the fear of god in it. I close my eyes and go back to sleep, Julie snickers and pulls in closer to me.


    Cindy whispers, ¡°very over protective are we now?¡± then she too practically lays herself on top of me to go to sleep, her thigh rests on my manhood. My manhood is rising like a rocket now. ¡°Too bad, that must hurt huh?¡± she says with hint of sorrow in her voice as I feel a hand touch it. Then she slowly moved down into the sheets. I feel her creeping lower and lower. She is lightly kissing me on the way down.


    She begins stroking my penis slowly with her soft warm hand. Then I feel warm lips kiss the tip, and I become rock hard. Slowly I feel my penis enter her mouth and feel her soft tongue gently lapping around it, her mouth fully enveloping my penis. Warm and soft is the sensation. She begins to apply suction and slowly moved her head up and down holding the shaft of my penis in her hand, squeezing and applying pressure every so often. I feel the pressure of a climax growing in my penis.


    Then Julie slowly starts to slide down the blanket as well. She nibbles on my nipple, kissing me on the way down. Cindy stops and begins to kiss her way up, just as Julie reaches my manhood and takes over. I feel her warm mouth take me in and deep. Oh wow is it deep. The sensation is overwhelming, but before I can give out a noise, Cindy''s mouth covers mine in a passionate kiss, greedily and eagerly kissing me.


    Julie is working my penis now in a fluid motions up and down sucking harder, until I can hold no longer and erupt like a volcano in her mouth. She stops her motion, taking it all in, waiting for me to finish. She licks me a few times on the tip, then starts to kiss her way back up to my face. Cindy pulls away out of breath from kissing me just as Julie arrives and begins to kiss me just as eagerly and passionately as Cindy did. After Julie has had her fill of kissing me, she leans to my ear, nibbles and says ¡°sweet dreams tiger, I love you.¡±


    Cindy then leans into my other ear and whispers,¡± that was only the beginning, have a good night sweetheart, I love you¡±.


    I lay there with the two girls laying on me naked, snuggled tight, and I smile like I never smiled before.


    I can get used this......................


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    (1) Deputy Barney Fife from the Andy Griffith Show

 Chapter 19 Independence

    Authors Note: So as you may have noticed the story slowed down a bit, this is important as there is a lot going on here that is needed to move the story forward. The next few chapter will be setting up the future events, so please bear with me here.


    __________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 19 Independence


    Morning arrived fast. The smell off eggs and bacon wafted thru out the Cafeteria. My stomach grumbled. I felt Cindy and Julie stirring as I moved involuntarily, my arms numb once again, not that I am complaining. I look at each of their beautiful faces and smile.


    ¡°Time to wake up ladies¡± I say softly. I feel great! Then I see I have a tent going, but it can not be helped. It is the morning after all.


    ¡°Mmmmm, a little longer Scott? Just a few more minutes ok?¡± Julie complains.


    Cindy opens her sleepy eyes and smiles. Then she looks down at my tent and giggles. Julie hears the giggle and opens her eyes,¡± huh what is so funny this morning¡±, she groans sleepily and looks at Cindy.


    Her eyes follow to where Cindy is staring and giggling and lets out an involuntary giggle as well with a snort.


    I sigh and pull my arms away from the two and get the circulation flowing again, I grumble, ¡°Every man has this problem in the morning you know.¡±


    Cindy leans in close to my ear pulling the blankets up to her neck keeping herself covered from prying yes and whispers,¡± too bad it is day time.......¡±


    I sigh¡±Equip Preset 1¡± and then I am covered in my Advanced Marine Armor, including helmet.¡±There problem taken care of you, two can stop giggling now¡±.


    Julie and Cindy both sigh and lay back into the bed staying covered.


    ¡°I need to get out of bed girls so someone needs to let me out ¡°I complain lightly.


    ¡°Fine party pooper, equip preset 1¡± Cindy says with a hit of sadness leans in and kisses me on the cheek.


    ¡°Argh! It is too early, Equip Preset 1¡±, Julie complains.


    With that, we all get out of bed, to the astonished looks of observers. I see the teenage boy from last night and I put my fingers to my eyes then motion them towards him, letting him know I am watching him. He becomes visibly pale and looks away. Julie puts the bed away into her inventory.


    I stretch with a very loud yawn. Cindy slaps the back of my head ¡°behave you brute¡±. Julie snickers.


    We head over to the tables which are already set. I guess we slept in today. Have not had a good nights sleep in three days and it showed. Most everyone had already eaten, so not many people were at the tables. We grab our meals from the assembly line and head for the tables. Scrambled eggs that came from powder, 2 slices of bacon, 2 pieces of toast, some grits, a glass of orange juice and a cup of coffee.


    The Sheriff joins us as do Cortez and Foutz. The Sheriff has an eagerness to him as he approaches,¡±Mind if we join you?¡±


    ¡°No, by all means have a seat¡± Cindy says pleasantly pointing at the empty seats across from us. As usual Cindy on my left, Julie on my right.


    ¡°Well I came to a decision last night, was up practically the entire night. But I think I got a profession¡±,The Sheriff declares proudly.


    ¡°I see, so what did you come up with¡±, I ask curiously and interested.


    ¡°Actually it was not me, but those kids over there¡± he points at the gathering of teenagers one of which was the kid from last night, all talking and looking hesitantly our way,


    ¡°They seem to be experts in those online gaming things they called it. MMM or something or another, in any case they said what you described was just like it. So we talked for a while and they gave me some ideas.¡± He says drawing it out. hoping to set the suspense.


    ¡°And....¡± I ask now getting slightly irritated.


    ¡°Paladin!¡± He explains with pride,¡± it is perfect for me, they do good, they take care of the people, vanquish evil, heal the sick, avenge the fallen.¡±


    ¡°Can you even visualize a Paladin Rick?¡± I ask now not believing he can even attempt to pull it off.


    He now looks a little embarrassed, ¡°well that is the thing I may have oopsed¡±


    ¡°ooppsed?¡± asks Julie


    ¡°No way you didn''t.......¡± Cindy starts to snicker.


    I groan out loud,¡± let me see it¡± I sigh in regret.


    The Sheriff stands up and steps back from the table¡°Equip Paladin Armor¡± The Sheriff says boldly.


    There in all his Gory is the Sheriff, a Knight in bright silver shining armor with a long sword and shield equipped. I can see his face thru the slits of the face mask of his shiny helmet that has a huge plume coming out of it. He looks like the real Knight in Shining armor with no exception.


    I begin to laugh, I can not help it. It is so sad it is too funny. Cindy and Julie begin to laugh hysterically as well, then Cortez and Foutz double over in laughter. The Sheriff raises his face plate and is fully red in with embarrassment. We all laugh a few more minute, then finally are able to calm down.


    ¡°Ok well then, now that you have become a Paladin, what can you do?¡± I ask


    ¡°Well I can lay hands and heal someone it seems. Tho it is minor from the sounds of it, and I can turn the undead it says or even destroy them outright if my belief is strong enough. I can also use this sword and shield. Supposedly it does extra damage to evil stuff. Then I can also hit things really hard, much like you can Scott, without hurting myself¡± with that he smiles.


    ¡°Well as long as you are happy with it and can move around in that tin bucket of your, I have no objections And you now have access to your inventory!, I smile with the last comment..


    ¡°Ahh yes about that¡± the Sheriff begins looking embarrassed again¡± It seem I can not appropriate stuff to carry in my inventory¡±.


    ¡°WHAT??¡± I ask not believing this,¡± what does it say?


    Are you fucking kidding me?????  I think to myself in disbelief.


    "Ermm, well it says that as a Paladin of Lawful nature, I may not obtain items not belonging to me and place them in my inventory, if I knowingly know that they are not obtained by me in a legal manner, no matter the circumstances.¡± He says with a sigh.


    ¡°Is commandeering for the greater good of the community in time of emergencies, not a legal right of the police?¡± I ask not understanding now.


    ¡°Well yes and no, you see to legally commandeer stuff we have to get permission, we can not just go out and take what we think is right.¡± he says again with a resigned sigh.


    ¡°So it is a technicality that prevents you from doing it right?¡± I ask now trying to find a way out.


    ¡°Who would you normally get permission from?¡± Asks Cindy


    ¡°Well the mayor and the council.¡± He says looking at us curiously.


    ¡°So all you need is the Mayors approval?¡± I ask pushing the issue


    ¡°Well technically yes.¡±. He says slowly,¡± but the mayor is not here, so there is no way to do that right now.¡± He finishes quickly with a dejected look.


    ¡°For all we know the mayor is dead, right?¡± I say to him leading him with my line of questioning.


    ¡°Yeah that would be the most likely scenario if he is not here¡± The Sheriff answers with a tilt of the head,¡± what are you getting at Scott?¡±


    ¡°We hold an election right now and get us a new mayor, one who can give you permission, and be recognized as the authority around here,¡± I finally say.


    ¡°That would be unprecedented, we do not even know if any other survivors are out there or if the mayor is really dead or not, it would not be a legal election.¡± he states as if countering my proposal.


    ¡°These are extreme circumstances Sheriff, we have to adapt quickly and move forward, and establishing a working form of leadership is the first step. If the mayor does show up we will revert back to the old system, but if he is dead, we will have established a working system which will be in place now and we can move forward.¡± I say explaining my thought processes.


    "Technically we are establishing a new community,¡± says Julie in thought,¡± As such we would have the right to establish our own form of leadership outside of the current system, the question is whether the current system will recognize us or not, which I think is irrelevant. We simply declare our independence.¡±


    "Woah now you are going too far there. Independence? Argh, I do not know, but we do have to do something ¡° the Sheriff begins to scratch the back of his neck.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°And just who did you have in mind as the mayor?The Sheriff asks looking at me with uncertainty.


    ¡°Scott of course¡± Cindy chimes in,¡± You said it yourself, if Scott had not shown up, you all would be still without any guidance at all. In just one day look what he has done already.¡± she smiles at the Sheriff.


    ¡°Hold on a minute! Me the mayor? I was thinking of the Sheriff, he can give authority to himself and the inventory issue would be solved,¡± I interject.


    ¡°Actually that would make sense, many of the people, tho scared of you, also have said they feel safer now that you are here, and the Deputies all see you as a figure of authority, even with respect,¡± Cortez speaks up,¡± I know I would feel better having Mr Smith in charge.¡±


    We all stop what we are doing and look at Deputy Cortez in surprise. She spoke! And what a voice, she needs to talk more often I think to myself, but once again I feel a pinch to my side and boy it hurt, I jump yelping ¡°Ow!¡± I hear an angry ¡°Ahem¡± coming from Cindy. Can she read my mind?


    The discussion goes on pros and cons, but in the end the Sheriff gives in finally and agrees with the analysis, and also agrees I should be the mayor, which I am not happy with by the way, but I have been overruled by all present. Their argument is I have already assumed the leadership spot when I arrived like a whirlwind, and it is only natural for me to step up.


    Resigned I agree. The Sheriff quickly calls for a general assembly of everyone no exceptions. Everyone gathers in minutes stopping what they are doing.


    ¡°Folks sorry to call you all together like this on short notice, but we have a situation that needs to be addressed. As you all know the mayor is not here and most likely did not make it from the looks of it. We have no contact with the rest of the world, No new news or information.¡± He starts off,¡± due to some technical and legal issues we have decided to elect a new Mayor for now, a temp if you will till the real mayor shows up or we determine with certainty he is not with us anymore.¡±


    The people begin to talk among themselves in wonder and a confusion.


    ¡°Ahh Sheriff, and who will this new mayor be?¡±, someone calls out from the crowd.


    ¡°Well I was thinking of having Scott Smith here take the role¡± Th Sheriff replies, but quickly adds rasing both hands forward, ¡± Before you ask, let me explain and be honest here, up until yesterday we were in a bad situation, we had no way of fighting those things, and food was running out. And lets be honest, we were going to starve before setting foot out there again.¡±


    Then with conviction and resolve¡± When Scott showed up, I did not know what to think, and after his little displays he scared the hell out of me and I am sure many of you too. But he has only helped us since his arrival. This morning I heard laughter and saw people talking and joking. We have not had that in the past 3 days. Everyone one of us was scared out of our minds till Scott showed up including me.¡±


    ¡°I believe with all my heart, to move forward we need to recognize that, and not only work together, but follow Scott''s leadership. I really feel this is important to our future survival as a community and for the well being of all. I hope you all can agree with me on this and select him as our new Mayor! Scott care to say a few words?¡± The Sheriff steps aside and looks at me with an expectant look.


    I move to where he stood,¡± Well this is a sudden turn of events¡± I joke with a smile,¡± I am not going to lie to you folks, I do not have all the answers. Only by working together, you bringing me your ideas, helping to improve upon other peoples thoughts can we survive. I will do my utmost to to not only lead by example, but to ensure your safety as well. It is not going to be an easy road, but we have a chance if we all work together as one. It will be up to all of us to make this work.¡± I say gaining confidence with my speech.


    I scan the audience and see many peoples faces begin to light up, the fear that was in their eyes before was gone, confidence replaced it. Is my Leadership ability kicking in? ¡°I hope each of you will give me your trust and allow me to lead you.¡± I finally say.


    There are a few claps, then the room erupts in clapping.


    ¡°Hear hear!¡± I hear. Someone call.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± another one answers.


    A few whistles sound off as well. The clapping dies down the Sheriff steps back up.


    ¡°So with that, We will hold a simple election, all in Favor raise your hand and say Aye!¡±, The Sheriff proclaims.


    As one the entire room all raise their hands and yell ¡°Aye¡±, all for one it seems, Mark. I spot Mark and he is looking at me with disdain and annoyance on his face. Sigh oh boy he is the jealous type huh?


    ¡°All who oppose please raise your hand and say NAY!¡±, The Sheriff calls out, looking around the room,. People in the crowd all look around to see if anyone will say nay. No one does.


    The Sheriff turns to me offering his hand in a handshake, and smiles, ¡°Congratulations Mayor Smith!¡±


    I take his hand when suddenly:


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Lordship Title Awarded: Baron</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations! You have been awarded the Title of Baron!


    You have been elected by the people to lead them into a new Era!


    As a Baron, you have established a Barony, the lands 5KM surrounding you have


    fallen under your Jurisdiction:


    Benefit: No monsters may spawn within your Jurisdiction, however they can wander


    into your territory, so you must be vigilant and dispatch them to protect your citizenry.


    Once Creatures have been eliminated from your current lands no more will spawn.


    As the established lord you may set the tax rate to provide income to your Barony.


    Tax rate now at 0%


    As a new Barony, you will now have access to NPC''s who will wander in to establish


    homes and businesses, who seek employment and safety within your lands.


    NPC''s may give quests and other information depending on their levels.


    Once you have established your Headquarters you will be assigned personal guards


    to protect your Headquarters. These Guards and the Headquarters can be upgraded


    over time, with money and leveling. No creatures will spawn


    within your Headquarters nor shall they attempt to enter as the guards will ward them off.


    NPC guard only protect the Headquarters and will not leave the facility. NPC Guards have


    a protective auro that wards off creatures, however they can be killed by other people.


    This is to provide a safe place for the citizens to gather, as well as establish a recognized


    Landmark of leadership of the lands.


    Keep in mind when an NPC dies they are gone forever. New NPC''s can be hired for a price.


    Protect your lands well, for others may eye them with envy and attempt to take it way from you.


    Fame +5000, all Stats +25


    300000 Experience has been awarded for this title


    Leadership +50 Are of Effect Fear Resistance +50% Party group size now increased to 12 slots.


    Note this Title can only be awarded to the person elected, party members not effected.


    Do you wish to establish your current location as your Headquarters? Yes or No?</td></tr></tbody></table>


    NPC''s???


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level gained</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level gained</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level gained</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level gained</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You are now level 40</td></tr></tbody></table>

 Chapter 20 A New Home

    Chapter 20 A New home.


    I stare at the Screen in front of me with open mouth, a dumbfounded look on my face.


    ¡°What is it Scott?¡± Julie wondering


    ¡°I became a Baron..........and NPC''s¡± I half whisper.


    ¡°What about NPC''s? Cindy now jumps in.


    "I do not understand it myself, it says I now have access to NPC''s and it is asking if I want to establish this place as my headquarters¡±, I reply still staring at the screen re-reading everything.


    ¡°What are the benefits?¡± Cindy asks again.


    ¡°Here, let me read it to you all¡± I say and begin to read the text in front of me. Everyone gathered, listens in with great interest and as I continue, smiles begin to show.


    ¡°Well, what the hell are you waiting for, say yes already¡±, the Sheriff shouts at me smiling happily.


    ¡°Before I say yes, we need to think this over on the implications¡± I say with caution.¡±It says NPC''s Guards will appear, is also says NPC''s will move into the area to establish homes, and we have to clear the area of the current creatures¡±.


    ¡°So, they are there to protect us right?¡± The sheriff asks not understanding my hesitation.


    ¡°I think we are missing something here or maybe I am over thinking it.¡± I sigh unsure of myself.


    Go with the flow is my motto, has not let me down yet I think to myself ¡°YES!¡± I say finally.


    Instantly everything lights up, the floors, the walls, in the center of the room 40 lights begin shimmering.


    Peoples panicked voices can be heard, everyone is scrambling for cover. The Deputies all grab their weapons and aim at the lights including myself and the Sheriff.


    I yell with authority¡± Everyone do not panic, we are making some changes. Stay calm!¡±


    The Shimmering lights and the glowing walls and floors continue for a full minute. The Floors and Walls begin to warp, changing. The 40 lights continue pulsing, but nothing has materialized yet.


    Just as suddenly the lights and glowing appeared it starts to recede. In its place are now stone walls and a polished marble floor. The windows are still there unchanged, I think, not sure to be honest. In place of the 40 lights 40 Knights stand in place. One in Silver with blue trimmings in his armor, with a blue plume coming from his helmet and 3 other with Silver and yellow trimmings, with yellow plumes, while the remaining 36 are all in silver with white plumes.


    As one, they all fall to their left knee causing a clash of metal on marble to be heard in unison, right hand over their hearts. The Blue Knight speaks with head bowed, ¡°My Lord! We are here to server you, give us your orders!¡± he says respectfully.


    Everyone¡¯s jaw drops at the spectacle


    I hesitate at first, but then step forward, I hope I get this right, saw it on TV a few times, ¡°Rise Sir Knight and introduce yourself!¡± I say with a loud voice.


    The Blue plumed Knight rises, respect in his eyes looking at me,¡± I am the Captain his lords personal guard, Sir Winford! My Lord¡± he says in a deep and melodic voice.


    I look over the gathering, and was about to issue a command, but was interrupted when a heavy set woman appears from the kitchen running with her short stubby legs, she looks well worn in the face, her apron fastened about her waist and a white cap covers her graying hair.


    ¡°My Lord! My Lord!¡± she cries out falling to one knee head bowed,¡± It is terrible I must tell you we are almost out food, the pantries are bare and nothing to cook with¡±, she cries.


    ¡°And you are? I ask somewhat stunned.


    ¡°Ahh forgive me my lord!¡± she begs,¡± I am but the humble Chief Cook Anabelle, in my lords service, my Lord¡±.


    That was a lot of my lords there, now this is going to take a lot of getting used to....sigh


    I pause and think, everyone is staring at me, waiting on me, the seconds tick away till finally,damn this is awkward. then taking a deep breathe I give out my orders.¡±Captain!¡±


    ¡°My Lord!¡± He replies with head bowed and with respect.


    ¡°The Deputies here will escort some of your men to the entry ways, assign some of your men to guard them. Also assign some men to patrol and clear the halls of this place. There is a a large office, down the hall to the right. assign guards there as well. I want an 8 hour shift rotation.


    ¡°It will be done My Lord!¡± He replies with a smile eager to comply.


    ¡°Sheriff¡± I say looking to him


    ¡°Yes Scott?¡± he asks now curious.


    ¡°Please have a deputy escort the guard to each entrance and open the doors to this facility, I want all exits open. If people come, I want them to be able to get in. The guards will be their guide from there on. Also assign one deputy to be with the guards at the doors. 3 rotations 8 hour shifts.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°When done you, Patterson, Julie, Cindy and I will go and secure food and supplies!¡±, I add.


    ¡°On it Scott!¡± he says with a smile relief on his face now. Seems his moral has gone way up.


    ¡°Oh! Captain!¡±, I call out to the Captain following a few Deputies.


    He turns swiftly¡± Yes My Lord?¡±


    ¡°I want a guard at all times on the first room in the hallway to your right as well¡±, better to be cautious and keep our our cache under guard since we have the manpower now.


    ¡°Yes My Lord, it will be done!¡± He replies.


    ¡°Anabelle is it? Please rise¡± I now look at the self proclaimed Chief cook, almost forgetting she was there and still on one knee waiting


    lord this is going to take ALOT of getting used to, these NPC''s will do nothing without instructions it seems. I grumble inwardly


    ¡°Yes my Lord?¡± She stands up, but keeps her head bowed not making eye contact.


    ¡°For now take stock of what we do have, I and others will secure more food. Are there any others with you?¡± I ask curiously.


    ¡°Of course my lord it will be done, and yes there are 19 others, we have a full staff. 5 cooks with myself being the 6th and 14 maids and servants, my lord.¡± She replies hesitantly but with respect.


    ¡°Is their a chief maid or servant?¡± I ask.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°No, My Lord you have yet to appoint a chief of staff¡± she replies head still bowed looking a the ground.


    Argh that is right, my staff.... sigh ok will get to that in a minute.


    ¡°Very well, you are dismissed Anabelle¡± I say to her.


    She curtseys ¡° Thank you my lord it is a pleasure to server you!¡± then runs off as fast as she arrived.


    Man things are going fast now and we still need to get on the road, I need to delegate.


    People are still gathered and watching me, uncertain what to do right at this point. Many are inspecting the walls and floors still disbelieving the changes to the room. A soft murmur is heard from the crowd as people are talking excitedly.


    ¡°Folks with the Guards showing up and this place now declared a safe zone, means the school is safe to wander in. That also means the showers are free to use as well as all the classrooms. We need to clear out all the classrooms to make room for living areas so all can have some private space. If you all would be so kind, as to take upon this task while I and the Sheriff go secure food, it would be greatly appreciated.¡± I try to be polite, non demanding here, hoping each person will take the initiative.


    Many begin to nod and I hear a few ¡°A shower would be great right now!¡± and many begin to rush off.


    I shrug and hope things will be taken care of before we get back, it is not a high priority but it will give them something to do while we get food.


    ¡°So how does it feel to be a lord now,¡± Julie teases leaning close to me grabbing my right arm with both of hers.


    ¡°To be honest I do not really know what to think yet, I can say this, with the guaranteed safe zone, it will liven up a lot around here.¡± I reveal to her with a smile.


    ¡°Well all I know is I feel better with those guards here now¡±, Cindy says, then with a big smile¡± does my Lord have any orders for us?¡± she teases grabbing my left arm.


    ¡°Sigh I hope you two know the pain I am in right now....¡± I sigh out loud.


    ¡°I thought we took care of that last night?¡± Julie purrs into my her.


    I am speechless,¡±Hey, you know I m not talking about that!¡±


    They both begin to laugh.  Wow what happened last night anyways, that was pretty intense. And Julie was so adamant about not sharing, now her and Cindy are like Sisters?


    ¡°Speaking about last night...what exactly happened? I mean I greatly, and believe me greatly appreciate it, but you two, you know?¡± I ask hesitantly not sure how to broach the subject.


    Julie then moves to Cindy and Cindy looks at Julie, they take each others hands and then look at me, Julie starts,¡± Cindy and I had a nice long chat last night girl to girl, while you were off planning¡±


    ¡°That''s right, we spoke our peace to each other and came to a decision. After we talked we realized how much we both loved you, an that you loved the 2 of us. Do not get me wrong, it was not all lovey dovey at first and said lets share.¡± Cindy says getting embarrassed.


    ¡°No we actually had a heated argument at one point¡± Julie continues, ¡°I was not expecting this, to be honest. I always thought I would be in a one man one woman relationship, but as we were talking. I felt a kinship to Cindy, a bond that we both share and realized it was you. I know I told you yesterday to tell her what we discussed earlier, but it is easier said than done you know, accepting it.¡±


    ¡°After listening to Julie and seeing how you act with her and me and your confession to me as well, I realized even tho I want you all to myself, your heart is with both of us.¡± Cindy sighs and smiles¡± and I can accept that now, after talking to Julie, we also planned last night. As a test of sorts¡±.


    ¡°A test?¡±, I ask listening to them.


    ¡°Yes, we planned last night to see if we were ok with it, and as it turns out,¡± Julie leans in very close to whisper in my ear,¡± I got very turned on by it.¡± She begins to giggle embarrassed, her cheeks turning red.


    Cindy leans into my other ear,¡°you have no idea how hot that was last night, I almost lost control of myself.¡±


    ¡°you lose control?¡± I ask, my voice raising.¡±I almost lost my mind!¡±


    ¡°Ssshshhh, the others will hear you!¡± Julie shushes me and giggles again looking around embarrassed.


    Cindy triumphantly, ¡°so there you have it, we are a package deal now!¡± she declares taking Julie into her arms, who returns the favor.


    Oh Thank you god, thank you god oh bless me..............


    ¡°I am very happy to hear that and am relieved,¡± I say trying to keep a straight face, but the goofy smile slowly starts to creep up on me,¡± and know I love you both so very much!¡±


    ¡°We love you too¡± they both said in unison both smiling.


    At this time I see the Sheriff and the Captain of the guard returning.


    ¡°My Lord! As you commanded, guards have been posted and patrol of the facility has been set!¡± He reports with a crisp salute, hand to the heart.


    "Very good captain make sure these people here stay safe, the Sheriff and I have to leave and secure food" I rrply giving him more instructions.


    ¡°As you command my lord!¡± He replies


    ¡°Oh and while we are away find a place and designate it for you all to bunk up and rest during your rotations¡± I say to him and then dismiss him. He walks away eagerly to do the task,


    ¡°A little overboard don''t you think¡±, the sheriff says with a laugh


    ¡°Go with the flow Sheriff, go with the flow!¡± I reply to him resigned.


    The girls laugh. ¡°Now now my lord, you do not want to disappoint your subjects!¡± Julie says laughing.


    ¡°The flow? What flow?¡± The sheriff says confused.


    ¡°Well lets grab Patterson and head out shall we?¡± I say to the group. It is now about 9:40 am. The new spawns have probably already hit, what new creatures awaits us we can only imagine.

 Chapter 21 Road Trip

    Chapter 21 Road Trip


    We exit the main entrance, my truck is still there, pretty banged up looking closely at it. Still drive able tho. Gonna need some new wheels soon, transporting larger groups in the truck is ok for the short term. The Sheriff and Deputy Patterson hop into the bed of the truck while Cindy and Julie get in the passenger side.


    Two Guard and a Deputy stand guard at the entrance, the Deputy looks extremely nervous his eyes darting place to place as if seeing ghosts. Before I get into the Truck,¡±Hey Deputy, those guards will keep you safe, do not worry, those creatures will not come close.¡± I say to him reassuringly.


    ¡°I hear you but still does not change the fact they are out there sir!¡± he says with a slight fear in his voice. Well that is expected, now they need to face their fear and over come it, he will be fine after a few hours of peace and quiet out here. I get in the truck, turn the ignition and pull away, going back the way we originally came as the roads are still packed with cars in every direction, leading to the school.


    Back on the main road, I pick up speed, the Sheriff and deputy hunker down in the bed. As we turn a corner I spot a Worg in the road ahead of us and stop the truck, and yell thru the back window which is open, ¡°Hey Sheriff kill that will you?¡±


    The Sheriff stands up in the bed of the Truck as does Patterson. The Sheriff has the 50 cal, places it on the roof of the truck and takes aim, the Worg in the meantime is now rushing towards us. Both Paterson and the Sheriff open fire, Cindy and Julie cover their ears, the 50 cal is loud.


    Several shots ring out and it is torn to shreds and drops. Both sit back down in the bed, and I give the gas pedal a go.


    "Hey I just leveled¡± The Sheriff says thru the window.


    ¡°Yeah I expected as much, play with your status and read thru the help files to get to know your profession Sheriff¡± I instruct him


    ¡°Will do Scott¡± The sheriff says and then engrosses himself with his status.


    The rest of the trip was uneventful as we arrive at the grocery store, a statewide chain store. I pull up to the entrance and we all get out.


    ¡°It is too quiet Scott¡± Julie remarks.


    ¡°Yeah I don''t hear anything¡±, Cindy agrees looking around nervously.


    ¡°What do you think Scott, we go in?¡± he asks


    ¡°Let me check it out first, I wanted to test something anyways, but before we do I forgot to do something,¡± I say when it dawned on me I never added the Sheriff and Patterson to the party. ¡°Add Richard Hanson to party¡± I say.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Invite to the party has been sent to Richard Hanson!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Umm what is this Scott?¡± The sheriff asks


    ¡°It is a party invite, it has a few perks like sharing of Xp and titles and that sort of thing, go ahead and accept it¡± I tell him


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Richard Hanson Paladin level 3 has joined the party!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Patterson what is your fist name?¡± I aks when I realize I do not even know that.


    ¡°Oh it is Norman sir!¡±, he replies with a smile


    ¡°Ahh thank you Patterson, Add Norman Patterson to the Party¡±, I then say.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Invite to the party has been sent to Norman Patterson!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Norman Patterson Deputy level 1 has joined the party!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    With that done I pull out my Energy Gun, then I quickly calculate, at 13700 mana I can go invisible for 22 min max I think to myself.


    ¡°Ok wait here I am going to go check out the store, I will be right back.¡± I say to the group, they all nod.


    ¡°Activate invisibility¡± I say in front of the group and quickly leave to enter he store.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± the sheriff exclaims in astonishment, then he looks at Cindy and Julie,¡±When could he do that¡±..


    They both just shrug and smile.


    I enter the store quietly and survey the area, I have my goggles on with true sigh active, not going to be caught by surprise again by those bastards


    I see dried blood trails leading to the back and follow them. They lead to the fresh meat market area. I get to the large double door that leads inside the employee section and slowly push the door open and look inside. It is a mess in here, human bones and remains everywhere among them are a few animal bones.


    I see several Worgs inside sleeping, curled up against one another, four in total, one extremely large. He has White Fur, albino, while the three sleeping with him look to be his mates. I inspect closer.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Creature</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Worg level 12</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Creature</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Worg level 14</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Creature</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Worg level 14</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Creature BOSS</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Alpha Worg level 28</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Ah so here we have a boss. I need to take him out in one shot to get the bonus XP, plus kill the other 3 to get the other bonus all at the same time. I can use a grenade but....aww fuck it, whatever is in there is spoiled already.


    I begin to call forth a grenade, but stop myself, hmmm I should check the freezer first, before doing anything rash.


    I slowly enter the work area, putting the grenade away for now, and as quietly as possible move towards the freezer section, and sure enough the doors are still closed. The Worgs are sleeping about 15 meters away from the freezers. With that in mind, I slowly creep back out, hoping not to wake them.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The Alpha Worg, sniffs the air and his eyes open. Aww Crap I forgot smell I sigh guess I was getting too greedy with the XP thing, I lift the Energy Gun and point it at the Alpha Worgs head and fire off 2 shots.


    Both shots hit on target, however they only singe the Alpha Worg. ¡°WHAT THE FUCK!¡± I cry out, of course the 3 sleeping Worgs wake up. All four glare at me, since I did an offensive action my invisibility broke.


    The alpha quickly leaps at me with claws out stretched, its maw gaping to grab me, I dodge by rolling on the ground evading its grasp, quickly take aim for the nearest female Worg and fire off 2 more shots, both hitting true. She falls dead Well at least it works on the them..


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 300 xp each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    The Alpha Worg looks at its downed mate, walks over and sniffs it, then looks at me with glaring, hateful eyes.


    In the meantime I do not hesitate and shoot 4 more times killing the other 2 as well, who were slowly trying to encircle me.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 300 xp each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 300 xp each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    The Alpha Worg seeing his other two mates fall to the ground lifeless, then lets out a roar, a loud loud roar, the shock wave hits me, and my body stiffens slightly, but then I free up almost immediately.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have resisted the Fear effect of the Alpha Worg roar.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Woah that would have been bad, I think to myself.


    It slowly circles around me keeping me in its eyes at all times, that hateful glare penetrating me.


    Oh boy I really pissed it off this time. And this gun is useless against it. So I holster the gun, and think Equip Vibroblade.


    We both circle one another, I am kicking bones out of the way, the Vibroblade is on, I am not sure if this will effect it either but I have no choice now, not going to call for the Rail Rifle, it might collapse the whole place with me in it.


    The Worg makes the first move and leaps at me again ,this time a paw swipes at me, I jump to my right avoiding the swipe, and swing the Vibroblade and connect with the paw, but I am only able to cause a small wound on it. Man this thing is tough


    Now the Alpha Charges me, its speed increases tenfold, I can barely keep up and try to dodge it, but it catches me with both claws clamping down. The Uniform tears and my flesh is shredded on the right leg. Burning pain shoots thru my leg and I cry out.


    I swing with the Vibroblade at the Worg catching it in the front shoulder area, driving point first, the Worg yelps and releases me, blood begins to flow from its wound. It is now limping, as am I. Not so tough are you now buddy.


    The circle begins again, I know I have the initiative now, after having wounded it and make the decision to attack. I ignore the pain and rush forward, Vibroblade extended forward, the Worg tries to dodge and swipes at me with one of its paw again. We are both moving at high speed, a blur to the normal eye. We both connect, my Vibroblade driving deep into its left flank, while its claw rakes my left side, leaving deep gashes, we both cry out in pain.


    I continue to push the vibroblade deep into the beast chewing up sinew and bone going deeper meeting strong resistance, like trying to push a knife into solid ice. It will give but it takes a lot of effort. I hear snapping sounds coming from the beast, it is thrashing and clawing at me scoring hit after hit on me.


    I pull back in severe pain. Both hind legs of the Worg are now immobilized, the vibroblade did its job. It had cut thru all the way, but the damage to me was great as well. Clawing at the ground, the Alpha Worg growls and hisses, snapping wildly, beyond enraged or having any senses left. It is bleeding heavily. I decide to go for the mercy kill, as it snaps again towards me, I leap forward and push the vibroblade straight into its open maw. The Vibroblade sinks deep with no resistance. The eyes of the Worg grow wide in surprise as the vibroblade cuts deep into its throat. I hit something and the beast dies suddenly. I pull the blade back out, I am covered in blood bleeding heavily, yet gain, my leg and side are killing me.


    I slowly walk out limping heavily hold my left side tenderly, Fuck! I should have gone with the god damned grenade


    I am pissed at myself! Stupid stupid mistake.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has been awarded 1000 xp each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Level gained</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You are now level 41!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    yeah yeah fuck you!


    <hr />


    Fixed typo errors and color codes.


    Fixed level error, actually wrote this before chapter 20 hehe


    Fixed message errors.

 Chapter 22 Happy Reunions

    Authors Note: I would like to address a recent rating that was made. It was fair and to the point, however there are a few points I would like to point out. I would also like to clarify this is not a defensive post and not intended to start a debate, but simply clarify my writing style for better understanding, as it will not change.


    Thru and Tho : While never extremely common, tho and thru have a long history of occasional use as spelling variants of though and through. Their greatest popularity occurred in the late 19th and early 20th centuries, when their adoption was advocated by spelling reformers. Their current use occurs chiefly in informal writing (as in personal letters) and in some technical journals.


    "thru" came with the first exposure to the COBOL programming language back in the early 80''s and was widely used at that time.


    NOTE: tho and thru are not normal standards, however they are accepted for the most part. For people who are totally bent on perfect grammar, this story might be a disappointment for them and hurt their eyes. In the end I will continue to use them.


    Grammar in speech of characters: I am portraying actual speech of a person, at least attempting to, in most cases. When a person is scared or flustered they will not make coherent sentences, when talking. In fact, they may stutter or forget words or wrap sentences into one long sentence. without taking a breath, that is what I am trying to portray here. It makes no sense to me to have a scared person and perfect grammar as their text. My speech for the characters represent what I call true speech, so that the reader can envision not only what they are saying but how they are saying it. As to the rest you are right.


    I read The Gamer, Blackthorne, Beyond?, Origin ARS, Mightiest Tadpole, and many more and in my prologue acknowledge and thanked these authors, however as stated this is my own story, I know you said you do not insinuate anything and I accept that wholeheartedly, however, I wanted to clarify here, the name Scott Smith is something of a personal nature, namely my own name. With that I am able to envision the story better and write at a fast pace. There are many Scotts in the world, so why not one more in the fictional category?


    Thank you for taking the time for the review, it helps me to reflect. And the most important thing, thank you for reading! To me the story is more important than a punctuation or a capitalization error here and there. I am not making any money on this, but instead am enjoying the ride. Not being lazy here, just type extremely fast with lots to tell :)


    ________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 22 Happy Reunions


    I came out of the store, bloody, limping and pissed. The group saw me and immediately ran towards me.


    "Scott! Oh my god, what happened,¡± Julie cries out and gets under my right arm to support me. Cindy does the same, on my left, those girls really, I love them dearly, I know this for fact and hope to god they stay safe.


    "Sigh....I fucked up¡± ,I say with reluctance, but not going to lie, never have, well not like this, I may, to make someone feel better if their dieing like Julie was, back a the mall.


    ¡°What? How Scott?¡± Cindy asks concerned. She helps guide me with Julie, to the Truck, where I sit down by the driver side front tire, Julie immediately begins to heal me.


    "Well first off, I forgot about healing potions again,¡± I grimace,¡± Then I decide to go toe to toe with a Boss Worg.....shouda used the grenade seriously.¡±


    Sheriff looks at me, ¡°man you look really bad Scott, we need to get you to see,......eh never mind.¡± As he speaks my wounds are closing due to my accelerated healing capacity and Julie''s heals. He simply scratches the back of is neck and stops talking.


    ¡°Well the store is clear at least, we can get everything we need in there. Anyone who tried to get in, got eaten by those Worgs it seems¡± I say bluntly.


    ¡°Alright we will get started then¡±, the Sheriff says and motions for Patterson to follow.


    ¡°Here is the list and the packing instructions Sheriff¡± I say to him getting my notes out of my shirt pocket.


    He looks at it, then shakes his head, ¡° this is why you are in charge, I would never have thought of packing things this way", he laughs, then heads for the store to get started.


    It takes a few minutes to fully heal me, Julie is getting much better at this,¡± Thank you kitten¡±, I say grabbing the back of her head, pull her down for a kiss, which she happily gives.


    With me all patched up, we head inside. But before we do I put my Truck into inventory for the just in case scenario, knowing it saved our butts back at the sports warehouse. We head for the back of the store where all the boxed products are for restocking and find the Sheriff and Patterson already hard at work.


    It took longer than I imagined. I did not realize the sheer volume of stuff a store stocks and how long it would take to stock it. And taking it all down was just mind-numbing, grab, pack, take ownership, put in inventory, grab, pack, take ownership, and put in inventory, over and over, I am sick of it already!


    I swear we are going to initiate a bunch of people just for this, a Baron should be supervising not doing I jokingly complain to myself. Boy oh boy now that I have time to think about it, a baron huh? Is this for real? Sometimes I wonder I might wake up from this dream. Speaking of dreams last night was pretty awesome, wonder if they have anything else planned for tonight ¡°hehehehe¡± I chuckle out loud.


    ¡°Scott? Are you thinking something perverted?,¡±Cindy asks across from me as she is packing stuff.


    I look at her with a guilty face and shrug, I swear to god she can read my mind, need to be careful around her in the future!


    We got here just after 10 am, I look at my watch and it is getting close to 5 pm. I look round and the store is looking empty. We finished the storeroom hours ago, but getting the aisles was a whole other matter. Using the spare boxes from around the store, was easier said than done, packing stuff became a real chore. I should just take ownership of the store and put the entire thing in inventory or can I? I wonder.


    Take Ownership of Store I think.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You are unable to take Ownership of this Store</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Damn and here I thought I had a good thought!!


    Hmmm take ownership of shelves


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Ownership taken of Shelves</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Return to Inventory Shelves


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Not enough inventory space for Shelves,


    Slots missing to store shelves 322.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Ah crap! Sigh ok do this the hard way, even with all of us we still lack space. More people, definaely more people needed!


    As I said, it was mind-numbing. When we filled all our slots and could take nothing more, we all gathered in the front, Patterson got all the frozen meats from the freezers in the back, We got most of everything in the end. The store was bare. We made a point, that only if there was free space would we grab the alcohol. I guess the Sheriff got it all. Good man good man! I can use a drink about now!


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The girls also grabbed all the female hygiene products, tampons, shampoo, you name it. I had some for the guys, it would last but to me was not a high priority as you can not eat it. For the girls it was a matter of life and death as it was the first aisle they hit.


    We head back outside and I survey the area, as I said it was about 5 pm now. The sun was starting to dip low. A few clouds in the sky, it is late spring, a slight chill in the air. Being in the desert region, the temperature change from day to night is extreme in New Mexico, days Hot hot hot, nights can get very cold. Good for some body heat I think to myself eyeing Cindy and Julie.


    Cindy looks at me and gives me the look, I look back at her with a raised eyebrow. What? I ask myself.


    I pull out the truck, and we all get in, the Sheriff once again is astounded when seeing the truck appear.


    We head to the Sheriffs office, along the way we see a Worg or 2 and I stop to let the Sheriff and Patterson shoot them. This is for their benefit, getting used to killing these creatures on sight, mental training more than anything, no hesitating when spotted.


    Patterson and Sheriff gain levels by it too, which is a good thing in my book.


    We finally arrive at the Station and pull up. It is getting close to 5:40pm due to all the stops and shooting. I wonder why no goblins or Orcs are in the areas, and only Worgs I wonder. Something to think about, maybe territory issues?


    We get out of the truck, I leave it for now as we will not be long here. We enter the station cautiously, listening for any sounds and head in. Further in, I smell food! I grin a the Sheriff and motion for silence.


    I head towards the smell and peek around the door of the room that is dimly lit up. No one is talking, there are 4 people, 3 men and 1 woman. All in their Deputy uniforms, although dirty I might add.


    The stench is strong, they have not bathed in some time. The Sheriff enters the room with a relieved look on his face and stares at them. One of them notices and jumps in fright holding his M870 in front of him. I pull the Sheriff out of the way as the shot goes off missing the Sheriff but riddling the entire door way with holes.


    ¡°You got lucky there Sheriff that was pretty stupid.¡± I remark blood pumping at the near miss.


    ¡°HOLD YOUR FIRE, it me Sheriff Hanson!¡±he bellows out loudly looking visibly shaken and somewhat embarrassed at my comment


    We hear from inside the room multiple voices¡± Sheriff is that really you?¡± they call out.


    ¡°That wasn''t the sheriff ¡°,said another voice.


    ¡°Yes it is, now put your guns away I am coming in¡± He says then slowly peeks around the corner cautiously and sees a shotgun still pointed at the doorway ¡°God dammit Jackson, put the gun away¡±, he yells.


    ¡°How do I know it is you? The Sheriff is older¡± Jackson cries out.


    ¡°What about you Jackson, you should be older too!,¡± The Sheriff responds.


    ¡°Ahh dammit! This is all so confusing!¡± Jackson says and we hear a thump. He dropped the shotgun.


    ¡°Ok I am coming in now slowly,¡± Sheriff says taking a step into the door way.


    A blur jumps into the Sheriff''s chest 5'' 6" tall, blonde hair cut shoulder length, her blue eyes look like they suffer sleep deprivation, her features are avg, small nose, small lips, looking 18 years old,. and hugs him tightly. It is the girl,¡± Oh Sheriff, you are alive! I thought no one else made it and we were the only ones left.¡± she begins to cry.


    Sheriff returns the hug,¡±it will be ok now Copp, we got a nice and warm safe place for all if us.¡± He gently pats her head in comfort.


    ¡°Where is everyone else Sheriff?¡±, asks a big man, standing at over 7 ft tall, lanky and skinny, wearing glasses, Has short cut blonde hair as well, avg looks, bookworm type, not the sports type, stubble growing on his face. I touch my face and realize I can use a shave too. I did grab some razors from the shelves. I later learn his name is Deputy Atkinson


    ¡°Many are safe at our new location, grab your stuff, we are leaving¡± Sheriff instructs.


    The last man, Deputy Johnson, is black, 6ft tall maybe 6¡±1'' good build, also looking around 18, black hair trimmed very short. Clean shaven with 4 days growth showing, almost a Denzel Washington look alike, if I did not know any better would have sworn it was him.


    ¡°Patterson, can you grab all the battery chargers from the back?¡± The Sheriff asks


    Patterson steps into the doorway, ¡°Sure thing Sheriff!¡± I follow, as do the girls now that it has calmed down,


    ¡°Patterson¡± cries out Jackson and rushes to him taking his hand in a fierce handshake with relief on his face, ¡±man it is good to see you, but you changed too didn''t you, but I recognize that voice anywhere!!¡± he proclaims.¡± Jackson is a man of 5''8" short, but stocky. Bald by choice, glasses, brown eyes, also 4 day stubble, avg features.


    ¡°Hi Jackson, you ok?¡±, Patterson replies showing concern on his face.


    ¡°Yeah better now I guess,¡± he says with uncertainty, then a tear forms in his eye,¡± We lost Harrison and Sanchez yesterday¡±. He then falls into Patterson chest and simply begins to cry, as if a flood gate opened.


    Patterson simply stands there and hugs the man. Wow Patterson is hard to read.


    The two men part, Patterson then leaves to get the chargers, while Jackson and the others begin to collect their stuff.


    Once everyone has all their stuff and Patterson has all the chargers in a duffle bag, we head back out. The Deputies and the Sheriff get in the bed of the truck and begin to talk among themselves excitedly, the Sheriff recalling the events thus far to them and they give their version of events.


    It is after 6pm when we arrive back at the School. As the 4 deputies enter, they are greeting by the other Deputies with happy faces, hugs and pats on the backs, just like a family reunion.


    Dinner is about to be served, gonna hold off dumping all the food on the kitchen staff. The Captain of the guard comes and gives his report, the 4 new deputies have a confused look on their faces when they see the bow and salute, especially when he continuously calls me lord. I guess the sheriff forgot to tell them that part as they were not surprised by the guards upon arrival.


    There is time for a shower before eating, so we all head there and take a nice long hot shower. Feeling refreshed we get back to the cafeteria, funny when I equip my Armor, it always comes out looking fresh and smelling clean, a possible perk of inventory? I observed.


    We eat a meager meal, same as yesterdays I groan. Guess the locals shared the information with the new staff, but it does taste better than last nights meal. I find out that the people had been busy during the day cleaning out the classrooms. Cots had been moved to the rooms along the hallway for families to have some private time, almost all the classrooms were taken on the 1st floor. Some preferred to stay in the Cafeteria as they were alone and did not want to be alone when they slept, Mark among them. Cindy, Julie and I head for the 2nd floor and find an unoccupied classroom empty. We claim it as our own and agree to use my bed.


    I unload all my personal boxes and we find the clean bed sheets and comforter, Julie and Cindy bring out pillows from their beds to add to mine. We will organize tomorrow I think, as I see boxes all over. After the bed is made and I get into a change of relaxing clothes, white T-shirt and black sweat pants, the girls in their blue and pink sweat pants and T-shirts as well, we head back to the Cafeteria.


    All the Deputies off duty had gathered and were talking with Johnson, Jackson, Copp and Atkinson, all looking relaxed. Smiles could be seen, but sleep still eluded them. As we enter everyone looks ever at us, many wave or greet us by name, we wave back and head for the kitchen. Sheriff and Patterson already here and unloading their stuff.


    The lil ole Chief Cook Anabelle comes running to me in a huff, her cheeks flushed and her head bowed to me,¡± My Lord, My Lord, there is simply too much, where are we going to put it all?¡± She asks frantically.


    Julie and Cindy begin to laugh while the Sheriff looks at me and gives a sigh.


    Perplexed I look around the area and see maids and servants all trying to put stuff away, the shelves are already bulging just from the Sheriff and Patterson load, CRAP! I should have realized fitting an entire grocery store into a kitchen and it''s stock room, was not going to work.........sigh

 Chapter 23 The New Guard

    Things are finally going to start progressing again, have to get a few more things out of the way, that will lead up to the main story arc of this book. We are about 1/3 of the way thru so far before Book 2 starts. The Barony Table took the longest. It was big! Gives you an idea of what is to come :)


    As Always thank you for reading and please take the time to give me a review, so I know where to improve!


    ________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 23 The New Guard


    Looking at the storeroom, the area was packed with food. I looked at the freezer and it was full too, but it all fit, barely. Now we got all this food, but nowhere to put it? I think to myself.


    ¡°Sheriff?¡±, I look at him for help.


    ¡°Don''t look at me. I did not think about it either. Damn, we really did get a lot of stuff eh?¡± The Sheriff says with a shrug looking at everything in amazement.


    ¡°Gentlemen, why not store it in the Gym for now, all the non-perishables that is. We can go back to the store later and get as many shelves as we can carry. Then we will be able to organize all this.¡± Cindy says while sweeping her hand in a grand gesture at everything.


    ¡°If we go, I think we should take a few more people who want to get initiated, with us¡±, Julie adds looking at everything.


    ¡°You are right Kitten, I wanted to do that soon, but now is a good time as any¡± I agree with her, then look at Cindy,¡± Honey, you mind taking care of this please?¡±


    Cindy looks at me and smiles,¡± You owe me one Tiger!¡±, with a mischievous grin.


    The Sheriff leans in and whispers,¡± Tiger? Kitten? Really? Both girls Scott?¡±


    I give him my goofy grin and say noting. Yups both of them! Yeah life is looking good! I begin to think to myself, still wearing my goofy grin.


    ¡°Scott you know you are going to pay dearly for those thought later right?¡± Julie says to me in a low voice pinching me in the side.


    What the hell?? Julie now too? Am I unconsciously speaking out loud?? I ask myself confused.


    Julie offers to help Cindy, Patterson assists as well, while the Sheriff and I head to the Gym to unload the rest of our stuff.


    We arrive at the Gym, it is of course spacious as is a typical High School Gym. ¡°Looks like we can convert this to a warehouse¡±, I think out loud.


    ¡°Yeah we just need to post a guard so no one steals food or gets tempted¡± The Sheriff agrees, and thus it was the decided the the Gym became our new warehouse.


    ¡°So you said you could upgrade this place,¡± The Sheriff asks curiously.


    ¡°Yeah it said I could, I just have not had the time to look it over yet, to be honest, there is so much to do,¡± I say to him with a discouraged look.


    ¡°Well you got time now right?¡± The Sheriff smiles understanding.


    Hmm how to call up the Barony menu? I think


    ¡°Barony¡± I say, as it is a similar command to status and decided on that.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Barony Status Screen</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td>Owner:</td><td>Scott Smith</td></tr><tr><td>Population:</td><td>214</td></tr><tr><td>Population Increase this month:</td><td>-5862</td></tr><tr><td>Land Owned Km2:</td><td>78.64</td></tr><tr><td>Monthly Income:</td><td>-540g 43s 69c</td></tr><tr><td>Monthly Expenses (All)</td><td>548g 8s 0c</td></tr><tr><td>Treasury Holdings:</td><td>8g 36s 31c</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Structure Owned by the Barony</td></tr><tr><td>Total Structure owned:</td><td>1</td></tr><tr><td>Total Monthly Upkeep of Structures:</td><td>210g</td></tr><tr><td>Level 0 Keep Monthly upkeep:</td><td>200g damaged 11%</td></tr><tr><td>Walls: Simple Fence</td><td>10g incomplete, damage 36%</td></tr><tr><td>Fortifications: None</td><td>0g None</td></tr><tr><td>Watch towers: None</td><td>0g None</td></tr><tr><td>Ramparts: None</td><td>0g None</td></tr><tr><td></td><td></td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Staff of the Barony</td></tr><tr><td>Total Staff  Barony: 0</td><td>Total Monthly Wages (Staff) of Barony: 0g</td></tr><tr><td>Staff</td><td>Monthly Wage</td></tr><tr><td>Barony Chief of Staff: none specified</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Barony Chief of Foreign Affairs: none specified</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Barony Treasurer: none specified</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Barony General of the Army: none specified</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Barony Chief of Justice: none specified</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Barony Chief of the Interior: none specified</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Barony Chief of Agriculture: none specified</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Barony Chief of Commerce: none specified</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Barony Chief of Labor: none specified</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Barony Chief of Magic: none specified</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Barony Chief of Education: none specified</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td>Total Personnel of Barony: 60</td><td>Total Monthly Wages (Personnel) of Barony: 338g</td></tr><tr><td>Personnel</td><td></td></tr><tr><td>Personal Guards: 40</td><td>Total Monthly Wages: 254g</td></tr><tr><td>Captain: Alexander Winford</td><td>50g</td></tr><tr><td>Sergeant: Rolgar Flackson</td><td>20g</td></tr><tr><td>Sergeant: Beomor Satker</td><td>20g</td></tr><tr><td>Sergeant: Emnis Leoshar</td><td>20g</td></tr><tr><td>Regular Guards: 36</td><td>264g</td></tr><tr><td>Chief Cook: Annabelle Humphries</td><td>12g</td></tr><tr><td>Cooks: 5</td><td>20g</td></tr><tr><td>Head Maid: None</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Maids: 8</td><td>48g</td></tr><tr><td>Head Butler: none</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Bulters: none</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Head Servant: none</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Servants: 6</td><td>24g</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td>Standing Army total: 0</td><td>Total Monthly Wages: 0g</td></tr><tr><td>Generals: 0</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Colonels: 0</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Majors: 0</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Captains: 0</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Lieutenants:0</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Sergeants: 0</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Bowmen: 0</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Cross Bowmen: 0g</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Knights: 0</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Mounted Knights: 0</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Light Calvary: 0</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Swordsmen: 0</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Pikemen: 0</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Common Soldier: 0</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Mages: 0</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Healers: 0</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td>Barony Stables and Motopool:</td><td>Total Monthly Upkeep and Wages: 8s</td></tr><tr><td>Chief Stable Hands: none specified</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Barony Stable Hands: none</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Horses owned: 0</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Chief Mechanic: none specified</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Mechanics: none</td><td>0g</td></tr><tr><td>Vehicles owned: 1 Truck</td><td>8s</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Really? It is like I am running a small country here. GRRRR! I should never had let them talk me into this, sigh I complain to myself looking over the Barony Overview.


    Then I look at the population, hmm 214 people, lets see 112 when we arrived, added 4 deputies, 40 guards, 20 staff, so total should be 176. huh? Where are the other 38?


    I then ask the Sheriff, ¡° when we got here you said you had 109 people here right? Adding Julie, Cindy and myself was 112 right?¡±


    ¡°That sounds about right Scott, yeah that is right. Why?¡± He states then asks curiously.


    ¡°Here it says we have 214 people in the Barony¡±, I reply slowly trying to figure it out. Survivors in the nearby houses or stores? I think. All other thoughts now leave my mind. If they are out there we need to get to them fast, many may be running out of food and scared to death to move.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°You bring a bullhorn Sheriff?¡±, I ask


    ¡°Better, we can use the police vehicles at the end of the road, just have to dig them out of that mess¡±, he says with a grim smile.


    "I think between the 4 Deputies, Patterson, Julie , Cindy, you and myself we will manage, after all we got initiated, you should feel it already, the strength growing? By the way have you allocated stat points yet?¡± I asked remembering.


    ¡°Not yet, was not really sure what to put them in yet¡± he says scratching the back of his neck.


    ¡°For now, how about strength, might be able to push a vehicle by yourself. You are going to allocate to strength anyways, we can make up the next stats with the coming levels. Getting those people to safety should be our first priority no matter the cost.¡± I say looking at him seriously.


    He nods then says, ¡°Status¡±, nods a few times. After a moment, he looks at me and says ¡°done!¡± he smiles satisfied.


    We head back to the Cafeteria, it seems that is remains the main gathering area for everyone. The Captain of the Guard appears before me,¡± My Lord!¡± he says with a bow of the head, hand to the heart.


    ¡°Ahh, Captain Winford! I was just about to look for you¡±, I say to him remembering what I wanted to ask of him.


    ¡°Yes My Lord! What are you orders?¡± He asks.


    ¡°No, you go first Captain, what did you need?¡±, I urge him on.


    ¡°My Lord! Now that we have secured the facility, we can now expand to set up gate guards as well at the main gates, We have secured the 2 main entrances into this keep, we have a patrol on each of the floors, thus leaving us able to patrol the grounds and hold the gates.¡± He states with respect.


    ¡°Then make it so, number 1¡± I say with a flourish, then cringe as soon as I say it, Arg! Why did I say that haha oh well.


    The Captain looks somewhat confused, then regains his composure and smiles saluting, ¡°Yes My Lord! Your will be done!¡± Then he stands there waiting.............


    Oh right the question ¡°Uhh Yes Captain Winford, Tell me, how many guard would you normally need for a place like this?¡± I ask curiously


    He looks at me at first confused again, then replies,¡± My Lord! Normally I would have 150 Guards for the 3 shifts you designated. As the Keep grows we should increase the guard level as well. I would like to place guards along the walls and have standard patrols to keep watch as well, as one can never to be cautious, My lord!¡±


    ¡°I see, so we need 110 more guards to fully secure this place is what you are telling me?¡± I say questioning him for information. I am used to setting up watch and patrols, however I never had to defend a keep, protect walls and patrol for roaming monsters before. As this is his field of expertise, I will defer to his knowledge.


    ¡°That would be correct, My Lord!¡±, He replies.


    ¡°And if I were to find such people, how would I go about hiring them?¡± I ask of the Captain.


    And he looks confused then smiles once again,¡± My Lord you would have them swear fealty then take the knights oath to protect and serve the Barony and the Baron of course.¡±


    "One more question Captain Winford and I know this my sound strange, bur what abilities do the Personal Guard have besides the anti beast aura?", I ask as a thought occurred to me.


    ¡°Anti beast aura My Lord? Well, it is true the beasts do not come near this place with the guards in place, but if they happen to wander near within our range ,we are able to strike them down in force. with our blades. It is rare a beast should try to invade the keep area, it would take a special beast indeed.¡± Th Captain says proudly. ¡° As to our other capabilities, well you could say we are compared to paladins of sorts, we can lay hands on the wounded, we have limited healing abilities, but in an emergency they can avoid death.¡±


    ¡°In a fight we can enhance ourselves and those around us, the more experience one has the greater the enhancements. As we grow our swords become stronger as well, as they are a part of us¡± He finishes.


    ¡°Thank you Captain, that will be all", I say dismissing him. He salutes and leaves quickly


    ¡°Make it so number one? That Baron thing going to your head, Scott?¡± Snickers the Sheriff.


    " That...That just slipped, honest, when I said captain, it popped in my mind so sudden and it slipped¡± I sigh embarrassed.


    ¡°In any case I got an idea from him, I think it will help us in the long run too. If you are up for it¡± I say with a knowing smile.


    ¡°Well do not keep me hanging, tell me¡± he demands.


    I go over it with him and at first he frowns but then after a while he nods, and says, "that sounds pretty good actually, but that first part kinda sounds silly to me, but if that is what we have to do, so be it, I am in.¡± he says giving his approval.


    ¡°You realize you will be giving up your 2nd profession doing so,¡± I say to him, looking at him to see if I may have gone too far with this idea.


    "Like I said, the first part is .,...well never mind, it does not really matter if this works, as to my 2nd profession that is a hell of a lot better than what I can think of. In any case what makes you think it will work?¡± He asks.


    ¡°The Captain told us the answer¡±, I said with a broad smile. We dumped all our groceries in the Gym and then headed for the Cafeteria. The Sheriff assembled all the deputies without delay.


    When all were gathered and some of the regular people had gathered as well, I stepped forward. ¡°Folks I think we found a third way to initiate people and give them a profession at the same time¡±. I start off.


    ¡°The catch is, in doing so you will have to take an oath, as I think only a Lord or higher can bestow this,¡± I say looking over all the people gathered who are looking quizzically at me.


    ¡°I think I can bestow upon you all a profession that will not only be able to ward of creatures, but also give you some advanced gear similar to mine¡± I say making sure the words sink in by pausing at the last part, seeing several peoples eyes light up, like Cortez and Foutz.


    ¡°So all those who wish to take part, simply step forward and get on one knee¡±, I say to them all. I wait as they look at one another and one by one, they slowly step forward and drop to one knee, the Sheriff had done so without hesitation. Then all of them were on one knee, even a few of the civilians had stepped forward to do so, 9 in all. With the Sheriff, Patterson was there as well, I had 25 people on one knee in front of me.


    ¡°Do you swear allegiance to me and to protect these lands and its people from all harm, foreign and domestic, so help you god?¡± I ask simply, looking at each persons expression. There were a few confused faces, but no one objected and all said yes.


    "Then by the power granted me as the Baron of these lands, I bestow upon you the profession, Elite Tactical Personal Guard,¡± I say proudly, God, I hope to hell this works, I believe I believe I believe¡±, you may rise my guards!¡±.


    As one they all rise, then several begin:


    ¡°hey what is this¡±


    ¡°what the hell!!¡±


    I see several swiping in the air in front of them at something. Oh shit!


    "FOLKS! it is the welcome screen, you are about to be initiated, it is.....¡±


    Many fall to the ground, enveloped by a blue light, backs arched or on the floor writhing in great pain, screaming out.


    ¡­..going to hurt a bit¡± I say too late. Damn! Forgot to warn them.........


    Sheriff looks at me hopelessly and sighs, shaking his head.........

 Chapter 24 Operation Rescue R18+

    Chapter 24 Operation Rescue


    MATURE SEXUAL CONTENT IN THIS CHAPTER: READ AT OWN RISK!


    Authors Note; This is a double chapter. I felt guilty since the sexual content took up a lot of space, I wanted to follow up with some more stuff to keep the story going for you guys. So hope you enjoy it. Also be warned the sexual content is explicit, so if you want to skip it, once you read Cindy, Julie and Scott heading for bed, skip past till you see the white line.


    As always thank you for reading!!


    __________________________________________________________________________________


    Before me, are 19 people on the ground in severe pain. I look on in pity and regret. Really should have warned them Scott! I yell to myself silently


    ¡°Sometimes I think you are a Sadist Scott, you did that to me too you know,¡± he laughs, then just as suddenly.¡±Huh? What is this?" He says hesitantly scratching the back of his neck looking a the space in front of him.


    ¡°Sheriff?¡± I ask


    ¡°Well it is saying that I already have a profession similar to the one you bestowed and it offers to upgrade my current profession to the new one at the expense of my experience, but I get to keep all skills and titles I may have.¡± He says slowly trying to understand it.


    "That is great! A new discovery of the profession system. Upgrading professions. You are what? level 8 or 9 sheriff?¡± I ask excitedly.


    ¡°Yeah level 8 right now", he says looking at me, with an amused look seeing my excitement


    .


    "Go ahead and accept, we can make those 8 levels back in no time, in fact probably tomorrow even.¡± I say without hesitation.


    ¡°Alrighty then¡± The Sheriff says happily.¡±Done¡±.


    Patterson, Johnson, Copp, Jackson, and Atkinson were not affected, as they were already initiated. They were trying to lend aid to those on the ground.


    ¡°Sorry Folks, really really sorry, I should have warned you ahead of time,¡± I say as an apology seeing everybody recovering from the initiation. Slowly everyone gets up, the initiation has passed, all looking very young in the 18 years of age range.


    It is getting late, Cindy and Julie, had already arrived with Patterson and were holding their laughter seeing me apologizing to everyone.


    ¡°You know Scott, if I did not know better, you are enjoying this¡±, Julie whispers to me as she grabs my right arm. Cindy approaches as well, on my left.


    I sigh, ¡°I made an honest mistake, I got a little excited and forgot, you know it is not like everyday we initiate people and plus it has been only 4 days since this all began you know.¡± I try to defend myself failing badly I realize. Adapting to all this stuff is harder than I thought. I need to focus more and improve!


    ¡°OK well lets call it a night and we can gather tomorrow again and make a plan of attack Sheriff, also have them study their new gear and profession over night, we need to be ready tomorrow morning to rescue those people¡±. I say and then leave with Cindy and Julie in tow.


    ¡°People? You know where survivors are?¡± Julie asks right away.


    ¡°Not really. I just know they are within 5 km of here, and we need to get to them fast, but going out at night in the dark is not going to get us anywhere, these guys need to familiarize themselves with their stuff. Hopefully by morning they will have some understanding of it and we can make our move without too much delay. ¡°I explain. ¡°We are going to get to the squad cars, break into teams and search a radius of 5 km using the PA system of the vehicles. Hopefully we can find them all quickly, they just need to hold out one more night.¡± I say with regret.


    ¡°Sounds good Tiger!¡± Julie purrs. Her hand wanders to my butt squeezes then back to my side.


    Eh? She is getting frisky I see hehehe do they have something planned tonight again? I wondered.


    We head to the 2nd floor and get to our room. We had decided the 3 of us would stay together, as even tho the School had plenty of rooms available, it would get crowded soon if and when we find more survivors, plus after last night, I was kinda looking forward to tonight to be honest.


    We enter and close the door. It is spacious only the boxes and the bed are here right now, we can add our furniture later, right now it is bed time!!! ¡°Return to inventory preset 5¡± I say and am now in the buff heading straight for the bed.


    ¡°Scott, really now, you really have no shame!¡± Cindy calls out after me not looking amused.


    Huh?? umm did I just fuck up?


    ¡°Come on Scott, you should know better,¡± Julie chimes in, displeased.


    What did I do wrong??? I really really am at a loss here!


    ¡°Uhh, Kitten? Honey? Did I just fuck up?¡± I ask hesitating and really not wanting the answer to the question, regretting my eagerness.


    "Yes you did Scott, just go to bed, we will talk about it in the morning after you calm down¡±, Julie says eyeing my manhood.


    I look down, oooops getting too excited, dammit!


    Cindy turns off the lights, as Julie heads to the bed and gets in, with great sadness, my head down, I get in bed as well, followed only a moment later by Cindy, both still wearing their sweats and T-shits.


    ¡°Sorry?¡± I say with a slight whisper.


    ¡°Go to sleep Scott,¡± Julie sounds angry


    ¡°Can I at least get a good night kiss?,¡± I ask almost begging.


    ¡°Go to sleep Scott¡±, Cindy repeats, both girls have their backs to me.


    Sigh dammit what did I do wrong? She grabbed my ass on the way here, both were passionate last night, I thought for sure this was THE night!


    ¡°Good night kitten, Good night honey¡±, I say resigned and close my eyes.


    Neither reply.


    I drift off to sleep, restless, racking my brains on what I did wrong, this bothered me. I must not repeat my mistakes. And sleep overtook me.


    I awake almost with a start, not sure how much time has passed. I feel a pleasant pressure coming from my groin area and hands on my stomach. I look up and see a very naked Cindy with a look of pleasure on her face, my penis is fully enveloped by her tight vagina. She is moving her hips in rhythm, grinding me. She lets out a soft gasp and moans.


    I remain laying there watching her. Confused actually. "So you actually went to sleep Tiger," Julie whispers, giggling in my ear, then nips and licks my ear. Go with the flow! I yell to myself inwardly not saying a word, not gonna fuck this up by speaking, just do! Cindy''s Rythm is getting stronger and her moans are starting to become more frequent. Julie is now moving to kiss me and attacks my lips furiously.


    I twitch my penis at the kiss, it is that good and breathtaking, Cindy yelps and moans in ecstasy at the twitch. So I twitch some more, and she is going crazy now.¡±Oh......my.....god....Scott..that...feels ¡­..great, keep going!¡± She says in a heavy voice full of lust. She is grinding hard. Julie is hungrily kissing me, her tongue attacking my mouth. I counter attack,


    Cindy is cumming again, third time already and I keep twitching my penis muscle in her vagina. I can feel the movement in her. ¡°This....ahh, is so.....mmmmm, amazing!¡± she says loudly now, not holding back.


    I am caressing Julie breasts and we are furiously kissing, I feel my climax coming fast, and erupt inside of Cindy. She lets out a long moan as I cum inside of her, she slows down her grinding to accommodate me. ¡°Oh my, you are not getting soft Tiger¡± she purrs, and begins to grind again her face shows sweat gleaming in what moonlight gets thru the window blinds. Her Vagina is sliding on me now and I stopped twitching as I had reached my limit for now.


    Julie and I parted out of breath, but she moves to my nipples, biting and sucking them. I let my hands wander to Cindy''s chest and begin to play with her breasts, tho small, I do not care. I pinch her nipples and she crys out in pleasure. Her grinding is getting faster again she is about to climax again. She shudders and lets herself fall onto my chest, covered in sweat grabbing me tightly ¡° I have never, in my life experienced something like that¡±, she says with an astonished out of breath whisper.


    I am still hard and in her vagina so I begin to move my hips and hold her waist and twitch my penis again inside of her while she lays on me unmoving. ¡°Oh my god, this feel so good.¡± she purrs softly:. Julie is watching with a lustful smile. I feel Cindy holding her breath as her whole body stiffens up and then begins to shudder again, then relaxes once more and she lets out a long breath. ¡°Wow, wow¡± is all she says and then slides off me. She then lays on her back next to me staring up at the ceiling with a happy smile on her face, raising her right arm onto her head.


    Julie then makes her move and mounts me, grabbing a hold of my shaft and guides it into her vagina, I am still very hard. She slowly slides down my penis taking it all inside her. Then slowly begins to move her hips. My hands move to her breasts as she beings to arch back and moves her hips in a steady rhythm, I move my hips counter to hers thrusting against her. I lean forward and take her nipples into my mouth, and suck on them greedily but lightly, she groans with pleasure.


    I fully focus on Julie now, I lay back and begin to twitch inside her, she is also surprised and her eyes become even more lustful than before as she lets out a low and long moan which is steadily getting louder, her breathing getting heavier. Her vagina is very wet, I feel it sucking on my penis with each movement of her hips. She climaxes very quickly, three ties back to back with the twitching yelling ¡°OH GOD YES!¡± Then bites her lower lip looking at me with loving eyes, continuing to grind me. I feel my next climax coming and quickly erupt inside of her.


    She pauses while I am cumming, and looks at me in surprise, then a greedy lustful smile creeps back onto her face as she beings to grind again. I then slide her off of me, she looks a little disappointed, but I move her into doggy style. She giggles and complies happily. I get behind her and enter her in one fluid motion then begin to grind her hard. A slapping sound can be heard as we are grinding each other.


    Her moans are getting louder and and her breathing speeds up, she climaxes again, but I am not letting her rest. She lays her head down on the bed stretching her arms forwards, and groans and moans loudly with pleasure. I am climaxing again myself and release my full load into her,but I keep going. Cindy is watching, her eyes sparkling, She then moves up to me kneeling in bed, silently and begins to kiss me passionately, while I grind hard into Julie. Julie finally can not take it anymore and climaxes again and again. She lets herself fall onto the bed, I slide out of her, still very hard.


    Cindy looks down at me, then back into my eyes, she is astonished, a look of amazement on her face, ¡°My God Scott, that really is a monster¡± she says in half disbelief. She then move forward on the bed and takes the doggy style position as well looking back at me with expecting eyes, I don''t not hesitate and enter her again, she loudly moans with pleasure, ¡°God Scott, you are incredible¡±. I grind her hard and fast, bringing her to climax quickly, she gets very loud as we go, moaning and calling my name.


    We go thru several rotations of Cindy and Julie taking turns to try and get me to go soft, and after 3 hours it finally happens. All 3 of us lay in bad out of breath, soaked in sweat, the smell of sex heavy in the air. ¡°What the hell Scott?¡± Julie says out of breath,  very pleased, a broad smile on her face, dripping sweat. The back of her left hand on her head staring up at the ceiling, breathing hard. ¡°Wow, that was beyond incredible¡±, giggles Cindy out of breath, covering both her hers with her hands, sweat dripping down the side of her face.


    I am breathing hard as well covered in sweat, but I feel amazing, no beyond amazing, not sure what the word is for beyond satisfied is. We lay there for a while, both snuggle up to me tightly and quickly fall asleep. I gaze at each of them. My heart is feels like it is going to burst with happiness, looking at each of them, it is pounding hard just seeing their faces. Without any regrets or doubts, I let myself drift to sleep.


    _____________________________________________________________________________________________


    I wake up, it is morning, I can see the sunlight coming thru the blinds. I feel refreshed as if I can take on the world. I look at both, Cindy and Julie, and see they are still sound asleep. I first turn Julie to free myself of her, then Cindy to do likewise. Both stir a little but go back to their deep sleep. I climb out of the blankets and crawl off the bottom of the bed slowly and carefully, so as not to disturb them. I am going to let them sleep in, not going to really need them for this mission.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I get to the door of the room, and think ¡°equip preset 1¡±. I am fully clothed in my marine armor. I look at my watch it is 7:20am. ¡°Sleep well my girls¡±, I whisper quietly ¡°I am off to work¡±. With that I exit the room quietly. I guess those blue pills really work hehe, wore them out good! I smile broadly as I walk down the hall.


    I make my way down to the showers area, and take a quick shower, then head for the Cafeteria, it is now 7:40am. A wondrous smell hits my nose as I enter. The assembly line is fully stocked with various sorts of food, eggs, bacon, ham, hash browns, various kinds of toast, fruit salad, and the list goes on.


    They went all out this morning and I help myself to taste almost everything. 5 days since a good breakfast.


    As I am finishing up, the Sheriff is approaching me,¡±Good morning Scott¡±


    ¡°Morning Sheriff¡± I reply with pleasant smile.


    ¡°Oh wipe that shit eating grin off your face, the whole place heard you 3 last night.¡±He says with an awkward smile. ¡°Three hours Scott, really? I had to listen to Cindy and Julie screaming your name for 3 hours Scott! Have some pity on us poor single people ok?¡±


    ¡°I did not get a wink of sleep last night you know?¡± He leans in and whispers with a frown. I look around the Cafeteria and see people glancing at me then whispering to one another, a few shaking their heads, some laughing.


    Cortez and Foutz join us,¡± Good morning Sheriff, good morning stud!¡± Foutz laughs at me, Cortez merely nods blushing. They sit down with us.


    ¡°So what is the plan this morning Sheriff?¡± Foutz asks.


    ¡°Scott here, says we have 38 people holed up within 5 km of this place¡±, The Sheriff says taking a sip of his coffee,¡± so we are going to go and free up our vehicles, and drive thru all the streets within 5 km of this place using our PA''s telling people to come out. We will drive in packs, 4 cars to a pack, should allow us to transport people quickly to here once we find them. We can use our radios to call for back up, now that they are charged again.¡±


    ¡°You know, it is amazing the power is still on Sheriff¡±, Foutz says in amazement looking up at the lights.


    "Not really if you think about it, it was not a natural disaster that hit us, so nothing major got damaged so far, but sadly it is only a matter of time, unless we can somehow get a crew to the power plant to keep her going.¡± He says in thought.


    ¡°Yeah but that is over 2 hours away Sheriff and it is a coal plant, not sure who would know how to operate it and how many we would need to keep her going.¡± I say to the Sheriff.


    "Well for all we know there could be survivors out here doing there part to keep things running,¡± The Sheriff says.


    ¡°Yeah we may need to send someone out there to check things out, but god only knows what to expect out there. Not knowing is not good.¡± I reply,¡± I would like us to send a scout team there first and report by radio the situation before they try to approach the place. I think a 3 man team will do.¡±


    ¡°you want to send that many?¡± The Sheriff asks.


    ¡°Yeah I rather have safety first, than send someone alone and it be a suicide mission¡± I say to him, thinking, Hmm if there are survivors at the plant, then we will need to set up a security force there as well......arrg so many thing to do. Not enough people. First things first, lets find the survivors we know are here.


    We break from breakfast, and gather all the newly formed Elite Guards. We had a few questions and answers. They displayed their new gear, it was impressive, just as I had hoped for. Their armor similar to the riot gear, gave stat and defensive boosts, large amounts they said, I can not inspect the armors they are wearing and right now I do not want to go thru each one as we really need to get on the road, but they all seem very happy with it.


    They each got the goggles with true sight, infra red, and night vision, and a sturdy helmet, similar to those in the movie Starship Troopers. Protecting the head is high priority in the new world, seems the law of life and death still applies, lose your head or heart, no matter how much health you got, you die.


    They each got a sidearm similar to mine, Energy type pistol, or if you want to compare a blaster kinda like the one in that movie series Star Wars, but the crowning was the rifle they each got, now that is what I am talking about! The Phaser Rifle! It had 3 settings, continuous fire, a constant beam of light, single shot, which emitted a shot similar to the sidearms, but stronger by far and stun, otherwise known as an electrical shock to the nervous system. Then there was the sword, ok I admit, I am a big Star Wars and Star Trek fan from way back when. Stood in the lines for hours like an idiot for the movie releases as a kid.


    The sword similar to the light saber, emitted a beam of energy light about 3 ft long, but did not give off the hum like the movie effects did. and they were white, the colors just did not come to me, but still they looked cool up close. Calling them the light sword for now, will inspect them later for sure, gotta get my hands on one of those I am jealous. The Light Swords will grow with them as they gain levels and get stronger, just like the Personal Guard. The light sword use personal mana to function, so no mana no sword, is the draw back, but I am sure as they get stronger, so will the sword. The draw back to all this is, both the armor and sword rely on mana to function and at the beginning stages it will not last long, but later, yeah they will be cheats I smile to myself amused by the thought.


    Thinking of the armor, on their chest piece was a blue gem like object, a mana crystal, it would draw from them their mana, to enhance the worn armor, and provide a basic protective shield about them. The higher the mana the longer the shield would last. It was a trade off of 1 mana for 1 damage, almost an extra pool of health. The results were satisfying, but I am hoping as they grow, the trade off becomes better.


    Storm Trooper armor would have been cool, but not practical I mused to myself, want to keep their mobility up. After everyone was satisfied with their introductions and orientation to the new gear, we moved out as one unit. I brief the Captain of the guards letting him know we were going out for the day, and to keep an eye on things. ¡°Oh course My Lord, may your hunt bear fruit and bring glory to the Barony!¡± He says with a proud salute.


    We walk along the road from the school all spread out, goggles active, all carrying their rifles in hand, I have my AR-15, I really want one of those rifles sigh, maybe I can upgrade later and get one too, or even better, but my imagination is hitting its limits, these all came on the fly, really need to give this some serious thought, as I look longingly at one of them. Then one of the Deputies fires a continuous beam into the distance, I look and see one of the Stalkers in the distance, about 200 meters away being hit the beam slicing thru it. Good eyes, very nice I observe.


    I look about and see smoke rising in the distance from several locations and directions, fire broke out it seems, and with no fire department they are probably running wild now. Can not be helped right now I sigh.


    ¡°Ok hold up¡±, I say, everyone stops and looks at me.


    ¡°We need to form party''s, Sheriff, Patterson, Cortez and Foutz, with me, the rest group up¡± yea I forgot again. But it is not too late at least. I instruct them. ¡° you do so by one person saying form party then invite to party and the persons name you want to join, their full name mind you. Go into 4 man teams. I will take the fifth person. Umm, yeah Johnson with me.¡± I call out.


    My team gathers and I add the remaining members to my party. All level 1, tho Patterson was still a level 5 Deputy too.


    ¡°Damn 41 Scott?¡± Johnson observes as he is added to the group, I just grin at him. Using our newly formed teams, we break into up and begin moving the vehicles by force, it is not hard actually, with all the strength boosts we got, In fact I could easily move a car by myself, which I do. The bigger vehicles like Trucks and SUV¡±s takes a few people, but after about 30 minutes, we clear the vehicles to the sides, some even got flipped on their sides, onto the sidewalks and further in, damaging the School fence even more, right now not an issue, we need to clear a path. Most of the bodies were gone now, probably dragged off by the Invisible Stalkers to eat.


    Once satisfied that the police vehicles are free to move about, we, in our teams, begin to enter vehicles to move out. We cleared 18 usable vehicles, a mix of SUV and cruisers. A few had been too damaged, by other cars running into them and would not start and others we simply could not find the keys. Some still had their keys in the ignition and were out of gas, left running idle in their state of panic. I get in with the Sheriff, in his Police SUV. Foutz and Cortez team up in a vehicle as Johnson drives solo.


    Before I get in I yell, "I want Sirens on, blast them loudly, kill anything that moves not human and repeatedly call out over your PA system. Drive slowly in the neighborhoods, let them know we are here! Make lots of noise folks!!!¡±


    All acknowledge the order and get in and begin to drive away in every direction in groups of 3 or 4, some had to double up as there were not enough vehicles for everyone. Then we head out as well with our 3 vehicles, sirens blasting from all 3.


    We reach our first neighborhood, I see several Worgs gathering at the noise. We stop the vehicles and blast them. Each of the party members gain xp and levels quickly. The rifles are really overkill on these guys, dropping them in one hit, but I do not complain at all.


    As we move thru the neighborhood we come across or first survivors, A mother with 2 small children, 5 and 8.¡±WAIT WAIT WE ARE HERE! She comes flying out of her home carrying the 5 year old and practically dragging the 8 year old. ¡°Oh thank you thank you¡± she is crying as she clings to the Sheriff not wanting to let go, the kids are bawling their eyes out too, the stress of terror seeming to leave them.


    We tell her to gather some things for her and the kids and we wait outside looking around, Cortez goes in with her. I look at the Barony Screen again, no change in Survivor count, meaning no one has died or left the area yet. I hope we can get to all of them. Over the radio we get word of 5 more survivors, a family, mom, dad and 3 kids, It is great news. This is working, this feels great. The voice is excited on the radio telling us the details while talking to the Sheriff who is beaming a big smile as well at the news.


    We put them in Johnson''s vehicle, and let him take them back to the School, then continue our search. It is day 5 now, approaching 9 am, when it happens. While driving thru another neighborhood slowly the tell tale signs of the shimmering lights appear. Oh god what now I think observing the lights all around us. After a few moments the light clear up.


    They look similar, but much much bigger than the creatures I saw on TV in New York City. Their coats a shaggy dark brown to a yellowish brown, their beaks are a dark ivory color. Standing up to 8 ft tall with massive claws that easily dwarf a human head, and each has red rimmed eyes, darting about, then attracted by our sirens, they all turn as one towards us, dozens of them.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Creature</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>OwlBear Level 90</td></tr></tbody></table>


    oh fuck.......


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________


    Authors Note: Will be a day or 2 before the next chapter, going to go back to chapter 12 and get the rest of the tables added to chapter 20, so got a lot of editing to do now. Again, a review from you will help me to improve the story so I can fix any short comings or flaws I have, as I read each one carefully and take from it what you the reader sees and wants.


    We are moving steadily into the scifi aspect of the story, but do not worry, sci-fi is not trumps all in this story, it will be a mix of magic, modern warfare and sci-fi in the end, a balance of all three. Swords (regular) will have as much use as a phaser rifle or light sword in the end, just have to know the situation to use them.

 Intermission: Explaining the Story so far

    Greetings all!


    I am Elandrial, Author of Once a Hero, and welcome to my mind!


    I wanted to take the time to explain a few things about the story, for one it takes place in a fictional town in New Mexico in the Four Corners Area. Scott Smith retired there at the age of 39, having served 20 years in the Marines, having joined out of High School at the age of 19. He was unemployed living off of savings and inheritance.


    his mom and dad died to a drunk driver killing them.


    2 years later he finds himself in this new world, where hell itself has come to life and the power of the imagination rules all.


    First misconception many have: Marines are NOT perfect human beings. Sure they get training and are tough, however they are still human and make mistakes. This is one of the things I am trying to show here. In combat he excels, but in day to day life, he can at times be like a fish out of water.Basically if it is not a gun or a knife, well lets see what happens.


    Second misconception: Marines do not booby trap their homes. Sorry folks it is RARE that one does so and must be paranoid as hell to do so, Must get help fast imo.


    Scott makes mistakes and tries to adapt, but keep in mind it is only day 5 and every hour they are practically discovering something new to remember. I never claimed he had total recall. In fact if anything he has avg to slightly above avg intelligence. He is just a normal guy like you and me when it comes to smarts. When you first start playing a game do you remember everything that you read or did? No and most things are put on a hotbar to be used. But Scott does not have that luxury, there are no hotbars or short cuts.


    Scott, Julie and Cindy......sigh hehe


    Day one Scott and Julie go out, she admits she wants him, and he her. Meet Cindy who is pretending to be a ditsy girl. They find out otherwise, she is intelligent and calculating however she is vulnerable. She was 38 never married, and was feeling love was hopeless to her. She is attracted to strong men (mentally), who display confidence, but she is insecure of her looks and body, thus the massive boob job.


    Scott, once he saw her true personality was drawn to her, she was his type, as was Julie, he is torn now internally and is a person who keeps his word. In a rush he declared him to be Julie''s and does not regret that, thus he began to close Cindy out of mind. Now keep in mind, Scott saved Cindy''s life not once, not twice, but three times in less than 24 hours. Heart pumping danger, life and death each time.


    Scott in her eyes is not only the shining knight she always heard and dreamed about, he was her savior. Like a leech she latched onto him emotionally. Is it love? Who knows, but that is how she feels. When things calm down and she gets a chance to think things over, who knows what will happen. She appreciates him with all her heart and is going to go out of her way to show and or do it.


    Scott not in a serious relationship before gets Julie on day 1, happy as can be. Then Day 2, Cindy shows signs of affection towards him, openly. Not just a little either. He is torn, as he wants to be with Julie, that much is certain, but he feels a tug towards Cindy as well, she is all over him. She shows true affection for him as far as he can tell and there is nothing wrong with her, in fact as I said she was his type too.  What to do? His heart is going in both directions here.


    Day 3 the biker gang hits and he saves them once again. Save number 4. He goes bezerk, seeing both girls about to be raped, he feels so strongly about it he blacks out. Cindy says it was because he loves them both.........he realizes she is right, but can one love another in a short time, one let alone two different girls? Sure you can. And even tho he committed to Julie, he will still love Cindy, tho he can show it openly, which he pulls off badly as Julie later points out. Tha night the girls solve his dilemma.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    To the girls Scott is an open book so easy to read it is frightening. They can not read his mind, but his body language, his face and his actions all tell them everything they need to know about him, and also the reason they love him, he is honest to a fault, both mentally and physically. He will not betray or abandon them in their minds....will this hold true thru out the story?


    Did the love happen too fast, probably, but I need these 3 together now, it is important to my story and I cut a few corners, (writers privilege) as the story is supposed to be fast paced, not giving Scott time to breathe and think, in love, danger and leading the survivors. Just when he thinks he caught a break, something new happens that throws everything back into turmoil.


    Scott leading the survivors and making newbie mistakes. As I said he is human. He is learning, He is adapting, but he has Julie and Cindy, plus the Sheriff to keep him grounded. Him and the sheriff are becoming good friends. He started to call him Rick, but Sheriff is a better fit for him and a sign of respect. When the talks get more personal, he will switch to Rick once in a while if you can tell by my writing.


    Guns vs Magic vs Lasers which would win? Well I can only go by my opinion and hope it makes sense to you. Are light sabers possible? No, as you can not stop light once turned on it will go and go forever, so a real light saber would well reach into space once it turns on, its harmful energy effect would diminish with distance, but the light itself goes on.


    So what was the point of that you ask? I am demonstrating here that futuristic weapons such as the light saber, can not be compared to reality, thus magic itself will have a greater influence over time. tho they exist in our minds, they can not exist in reality. So making a comparison is not only hard, but unrealistic. but for the sake of the book they exist, thus everything is from my opinion from here on and may contradict others opinions. Argument may ensue, but I will ignore them as this is all from my mind.


    I did not want my MC to be OP, but at times he will be, like bezerker mode and later will probably be so, but at a cost, there should always be a downside with OP stuff. So if something is too good to be true, look for the downside before going forward. Was the Advanced Marine gear OP? Against these low level mobs yes they are, but then you saw the Boss Worg, only level 28, sure he could have used the Rail Rifle, but as shown it comes at a cost.


    Am I using his stats correctly? Yes, The Boss was an enhanced creature, A BOSS, not a regular creature of the same level, which he cold have probably blown away with the sidearm. So when you see boss expect a tough fight, no matter the weapons used.


    And lastly, head shot, heart shots (exception undead for heart shots), you die.....I do not care if you are a level 10000000000000000000000000000 character and have infinite hit points. However, armor, toughness, magic barriers, personal shields, deflectors, and anything else that can hinder a head shot or heart shot can come into play, but if successful, a single shot or sharp object can kill, regeneration  or not,you are dead! At least in my book.


    I hope up till now you all enjoyed my story, I plan to have a total of at least 5 books, may push to 10, each book being at least 300 pages long, and we are on page 127 of the first book. So please enjoy the ride as much as me, because I am in the same boat as you, I make this up as I go, I just write, I have a direction I want to go, but then somethings changes and the story changes too. The only thing I do know is how this story will end. That will not change.


    Thank  you for reading!!  And I hope this insight helped you to better understand the story thus far!

 Chapter 25 Retreat

    Author''s Note: to save everyone the trouble of having to look codes up, I will not be using Police Radio Jargon, so keeping it simple here. For the technical guys, please forgive me.


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 25 Retreat


    Can''t we catch a break already, my god, what else is going to happen next?I am fuming mad now. We finally get a little army together and then, what? Fate, God, Karma whatever you want to call it throws this shit at us?


    My gut is telling me to call a retreat and run, level 1 vs level 90, you do the math. Weapons aside, if compared to me, and taking the fight with the level 28 Boss Worg into consideration, these guys will be pretty ineffective, only thing that saved my butt, was my hand to hand combat skills agianst the Boss. And these guys do not have that.


    I decide to gamble a few seconds to make sure, not overestimate the creatures. I grab my Energy Gun and fire off 3 quick shots, the Sheriff is shooting with his Rifle as are Cortez and Foutz. We had stopped and engaged them out of habit, but once I saw the level I regretted it almost immediately.


    Sure enough, we were only singing their massive thick fur, an annoyance to them. Over the radio it goes crazy, reports of the creature are all over. I yell to the others,¡± FALL BACK TO THE SCHOOL, HIGH SPEED!!¡±


    We jump into the vehicles, and speed off. The Owlbears for their size are slow. Lumbering along, that is one good thing. I grab the radio, ¡°Attention all units, fall back to the School now, drop what you are doing and retreat, even if you are not engaged in combat.!¡±


    I sit back into my seat frustrated, the Sheriff is driving like a madman, followed by Foutz and Cortez in the other car. We see Owlbears everywhere, we are in the middle of the spawn area, great! They all give chase, but it is useless, Sheriff is not stopping.


    ¡°What the hell now?¡± I think out loud slamming my fist against the SUV Door in anger, the window shatters, the door buckles and bends outward, ¡°crap, god damned it, fuck!¡± I yell in anger.


    ¡°Calm down Scott, it is not your fault!¡± Sheriff tries to console me.


    ¡°I realize that Rick, but can''t we catch a fucking break just once?¡± I say in anger, yelling.


    He stays silent and drives on.


    "This is Deputy Mackers we need back up fast, we are stuck and are under attack by those big monsters, our guns are ineffective against them. Torrez and Charles are down.¡± the vioce of Deputy Mackers calls out over the radio panicked.


    ¡°This is Sheriff Hanson what is your location?¡± He quickly grabs the radio and asks.


    ¡°Sheriff we are at the corner of 20th and Hutton, two cars are disabled, Chandler got away, but doubt he can make it back on his own." Mackers replies urgently.


    "This is Chandler, Sir I am down on South Hutton heading back to 20th, but it is thick with these creatures, not sure if I can help,¡± Chandler calls out.


    I grab the radio, the rage is building in me ¡°Chandler no heroics, get out of there and back to school as ordered, we will get them out, copy that?¡± I order.


    ¡°Yes sir I copy, heading back to the School now!¡± Chandler responds.


    Sheriff looks at me nods and turns the wheel¡± We are less than 5 min out¡± He says now concentrating on the road, speeding at unsafe speeds, Cortez and Foutz on our tail, having turned with us.


    ¡°Equip Vibroblade¡±


    ¡°Equip Advanced Marine Dagger¡±


    I now go into the zone, concentrate on what is about to come, this is my zone. The calm hits me, everything else is tuned out. I feel a sense of peace overcome me as my mind has only one thought, kill or be killed.


    Calmly I say¡± Rick when we get there, get the wounded and get out of there, do not wait for me, got it?¡±


    ¡°Scott?¡± Sheriff asks with concern in his voice.


    "Sheriff please just do as I say, no questions¡± I remain calm, but the coldness in my voice, the steel look in my eyes has transformed me into someone else. With one glance the Sheriff grows nervous.


    ¡°Su...sure thing Scott, leave it to us.¡± He says uncomfortably.


    The minutes seem like an eternity, but while I am in the zone, the calm has me completely. I do not feel anything.


    The Sheriff takes the radio, ¡° Cortez, Fouts, grab the wounded and head back to the School, do not engage. Copy that?¡± He says with a stern voice.


    ¡°Roger that Sheriff we copy¡± Says Cortez, voice over the radio.


    We arrive with skidding tires, I jump out, pushing the bent door open with force. It falls off the SUV. I run and engage the nearest Owlbear, screaming at the top of my lungs, trying to grab their attention, issuing them a challenge roar. I am moving at top speed, a blur to the eye.


    I connect with the first Owlbear with both the vibroblade and Dagger, both sinking into the creatures hide. It roars out in pain, then swipes at me with its massive claws, but it is slow, I see the claws coming and I duck under the blow.The world is moving in slow motion.


    I pull the Vibroblade and dagger out and strike again dancing around the Owlbear, hitting 6 times in just a second, causing great gashes in its hide, I am using my full strength, no holding back.


    The Owlbear strikes bending forward, this time both claws swipe at me, one low, one mid, I jump and somersault over the creature who stands 8 feet tall and do a cross sweep with the Vibroblade and dagger at its neck, a scissor action, both connect cleanly, but do not cut all the way thru. It looks like I struck a major artery tho, it is pumping blood at an alarming rate. It howls in rage and pain and goes into a frenzy.


    I jump back, and notice one arriving behind me, 2 coming from the left. Very soon I will be surrounded, can not let that happen.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    I stop my attacks on the first one and charge the 2 coming at me, going low and swipe their legs, the dagger driven tip first, into the knee joint of the left one, while the Vibroblade is used to saw at the thigh of the right one. I run low between the two as they both swing their massive claws at me missing me by a hair. I circle around and come up on the first one from the back, it is frenzied, so it is not following my movement thrashing at the air.


    I come upon it''s back and thrust the Vibroblade deep into its back, angled up at about 90 degrees towards its heart from my vantage point. I hit, and let go of the blade and continue my forward motion, Equip Bowie Dagger, I think and head for the unharmed Owlbear who is lumbering after me. As it starts to bend forward to swipe at me, I leap into the air and jab the Bowie into its left eye. at the same time, I swivel in the air and plant my feet on its left shoulder and launch myself horizontal at the 2 now heavily limping  Owlbears.


    The Owlbear with the Bowie in it''s left eye cries out in pain and is staggered back by my sudden use of it as a launch pad, sending it backwards and landing on its back. I am practically flying a the two, not expecting my move they are surprised by the action, and my Dagger strike home into the chest of the right one with the thigh wound.


    I am struck on my left side by the left Owlbear, it''s claws tearing into my flak jacket but it holds, the blow is staggering tho and knocks the wind out of me. Sending me to my right side a few feet. Shaking it off, I get up and face the Owlbear still standing, the one with the dagger in the eye is getting up, clawing a the Bowie.


    Two Owlbears are dead now, one has the Vibroblade sticking out of its back, the other has my Advanced Marine Dagger in its chest. I then charge at the one in front of me, rolling on the ground to avoid a swipe and reach for my dagger in the chest of the dead Owlbear, then in a fluid motion while kneeling, I throw the dagger at the one with the Bowie in it''s left eye, striking it''s right eye, blinding it, It hows in renewed pain.


    The Owlbear by me turns and scores another hit lifting me up and throwing me thru the air. The Flak jacket is torn open on the chest area, a wound is opened up on my chest, 4 gashes flowing blood, a burning pain erupts in my chest as I hit the ground, I cry out. I instinctively call for a healing potion, and down it in a swift motion and toss the vial, I then get to my feet.


    Not waiting for the potion to take effect, I run to the Vibroblade, it has loosened itself enough now to be pulled freely from the body.


    I quickly grab it, but do not stop running and head for the blinded one and leap at it, throwing my entire weight behind the blade and let it sink deep into its throat, passing thru to the back of its neck, severing the spinal cord from the skull. Letting go of the blade, I somersault again backwards over the head of on coming limping Owlbear feeling two swipes of its claws pass under me, striking its companion in the chest scoring two gashing blows.


    I feel a massive blow hit me from behind, knocking me to my knees. More have arrived, I am staggered, but not out of it. The pain in my chest has already passed, the potion doing its job. I roll left and jump forward to avoid another blow.


    I glance a look, Rick and the others have finally gotten the 3 deputies into the SUV and are about to get in and leave. Rick gives me a sorrowful look of regret, then gets in and drives off, Cortez and Foutz follow behind in the other car.


    I turn to look and see I am now facing 8 Owlbears. More coming, the situation looks hopeless to me, but I bought them time, Cindy and Julie will be sad,but they will be proud of me. After all I got to play the Hero...............


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________


    Sheriff and his Deputies arrive at the School,. He had called ahead and asked for me on be on standby, he had wounded incoming and needed fast healing. Doc is with me just in case, as is Cindy.


    I am not happy Scott left us behind and went off on his own, we are always together no matter what, thick and thin, how dare he leave us behind, I swear when I see him he will regret that decision.


    Cindy has an angry expression too, she is not happy with Scott either, for leaving her behind...ohhh that man, I swear he just does not get it at times, we are all in this together! He always tries to shield us, not letting us help! How do we grow if he does not let us help him?


    I run towards the vehicles and see the Sheriff and the 2 deputies getting the people out of the SUV. They are really bad off, I begin to apply healing to stop the bleeding on the one called Mackers, he got it the worst. Seems he tried to shield his comrades and took a clean swipe across the back almost severing his spinal cord.


    Once I got him stabilized, I apply healing to the other two, all have lost massive amounts of blood, but after the healing they are going to be fine with lots of rest.


    ¡°WHAT? AND YOU JUST LEFT HIM!!¡± Cindy screams.


    I look up and see her talking to the sheriff, she is crying now, I look around, ¡°Huh? Where is Scott?¡± I ask out loud,


    Cindy looks at me then busts into tears, ¡± No,....no....no way, he can''t be.....¡± I say in shock and disbelief.


    ...................................


    .........................


    ..............


    .......


    ....


    ..


    .

 Chapter 26 His Name was Scott

    Authors Note: Ok so trying to create a cliffhanger with the MC will not work hehe. I thought it would be fun to try tho :)


    ___________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 26 His name was Scott


    ¡°Equip Advanded Marine Rail Rifle.¡± I call forth. I flick the switch on.


    ¡°Equip all advanced Marines Grenade HIGH explosive¡±


    ¡°Equip all Advanced Marine Grenade Phosphorous¡±


    Going all out now, no holding back. ¡°If I am going down I am going out with a bang¡±


    ¡°Equip Advanced Marine Armor Gas Mask¡±


    ¡°Equip 4 Advanced Marine Canister Tear gas¡±


    I am now facing the 8 plus with another 6 following, 8 ft angry Owlbears.


    I am grateful they are slow, and prepare the tear gas. I pull the pin and toss the first canisters, followed by the other 3 in quick succession, covering the entire area with a thick cloud of tear and gagging inducing gas. It takes the Owlbears by surprise as they all roar and are disoriented.


    I take the first high explosive grenade and toss it into the middle of the Owlbears and crouch.low. The Grenade goes off leaving an enormous crater, the blast wave throws me back 20 meters, bits of Owlbears go flying in all directions, those further away lose some of their limbs. Ok so the radius is larger than I thought, I thought I had figured it out when I used it last time at the School. I toss another High Explosive grenade to finish them off, but my distance is further away. 14 Owlbears are now dead. I figured out the radius of the grenades now.


    I take another healing potion to restore my health and begin to jog back to the School. My jog would be about 30mph to the normal person. Along the way I spot a group of Owlbears about 150 meters away, taking the Rail Rifle I take aim at the lead and fire.


    I am surprised as the Owlbear is lifted off its feet and sent flying back 30 meters to smash thru the wall of a building. Damn these things are tough. Its feet are sticking out from the hole in the wall unmoving.


    As I start to take aim, I notice the sound of the Rail Rifle drew the attention of more and are gathering, I am now facing over 20 of the creatures.


    ¡°Equip 4 Adanced Marine Canister Tear gas¡±


    I toss them at the on coming Owlbears, and once again as before they are hit by the gas with satisfying results. I toss 2 more grenades into their midst and 20 more Owlbears are dead.


    As I am running then a thought hits me. I slow down to a walk. When it hits me


    ¡°What the Fuck is going on?¡±, I ask. It hit me like lightning. ¡°THIS SHOULD NOT BE HAPPENING¡± I yell up at the sky.


    I read thru the Barony title one more time and there, as plain as day, it says no more creatures will spawn in my Jurisdiction!


    I then notice the dreaded unread messages.


    With reluctance I open them and the first thing I see:


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>BARONY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Due to lack of funds, your Barony has been downgraded


    to a 1KM radius until the needed funds can be secured to


    reestablish your Jurisdiction.


    If the funds are not secured by the end of the month, the Barony will be dissolved.


    Days until Funds are due: 14


    Funds Due Now: 292g</td></tr></tbody></table>


    What is this? Funds already? God damn it you have got be to shitting me, is this some kind of scam?


    I look at the date on my watch, it is Thursday April 16th.


    I let out a long and exaggerated sigh. I sit down resigned and begin to laugh. At first it is a small laugh, then got more hearty as it went on, then I go into full hysterics of laughter, which soon turns into crying. I stare at the sky, tears rolling down my face. No thoughts comes to mind.


    Out of the corner of my eye I see an Owlbear rumbling my way. I lift the Rail rifle with my right arm only pointing it and fire hitting it square in the chest, lifting it off its feet sending it several meters away dead. I toss the Rail Rifle away.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    My rage is growing fast. I am beyond pissed now. I see more of the Owlbears in the distance


    I tear the Gas mask off my head. Helmet and gas mask go flying. I grab both daggers, one in each hand and slowly walk towards the group. ¡°You want to fuck with me? You really want to fuck with me? Well come and get me you bastards!¡±, I yell at anyone who will listen. But I am direction my rage at the Owlbears. I allow the darkness to take me, my rage taking over, I welcome it.


    ________________________________________________________________________________________


    ¡°Scott? Scott? Scott Can you hear me¡± a voice calls to me. I hear it but I do not want to listen.


    ¡°SCOTT SNAP OUT OF IT ALREADY!!¡± a voice yells to me, and something slaps me. I recognize the voice, it is familiar to me, someone I hold dear to me I think.


    I let out a roar at the sky,¡± FUCK YOU! I WILL NOT BE BEATEN!!!¡±


    Then someone embraces me tightly, I struggle lightly but the smell is familiar and soothes me. A voice says in a soft and loving tone, ¡°Tiger it will be ok, I am here.¡±


    Another voice comes to me, It too, is familiar, ¡°Sweetheart please come back to us, I love you so much, please come back.¡± Then I feel a second set of arms wrap me from behind and then feel warmth of a body against my back. Another smell I remember, it too brings fond feelings, love? I feel my consciousness slowly returning to me, the darkness is receding. My body begins to go limp and I am supported by the two people holding me up, and they slowly let me sit down on the ground, gently.


    ¡°It is ok tiger, we are here for you¡± the voice says, Cindy I think was her name. Yeah that was it.Then the other has to be Julie? I think to myself as slowly the cobwebs are going away.


    ¡°Sweetheart I love you, it is ok, lean on us for once and let us help you.¡± Says the Julie voice.


    ¡°I..I.. Have..to protect...them¡± I whisper hesitating with each word.


    ¡°We are protecting you now Tiger, We love you , so let us protect you too!¡± and her grip tightens as she begins to cry.


    ¡°My eyes clear up. I can see clearly again, no haze or darkness in my mind. I look down and see Cindy snuggled in my chest holding me tightly crying. I feel Julie behind me, she too, griping me tightly.


    I look around and see the Sheriff and all of the Elite guards with him, Mackers, Charles and Torrez in heavy bandages are there too. Everyone is looking at me in awe and fright. I look around me more closely. Blood is everywhere. Pools of it cover the ground. I look at myself more closely, and my chest is bare, I can see my knees and feet are also bare. I am naked? I have cuts all over me, but they look to be closing.


    ¡°Cindy? Julie?¡± I ask quietly


    Cindy looks up tears coming from her eyes, ¡°Scott?¡±


    ¡°Yeah I am back.¡± I say finally


    ¡°Oh god Scott, we watched you, we wanted to help, but you were too far gone, we could only watch¡± she cries sobbing.


    Julie,then speaks¡± Scott why? What happened?¡±


    I wanted to speak, but no words came out, I sat there in silence, being hugged by both girls tightly. I really did not know what to say right now.


    The Sheriff and the others start to head back to their vehicles, no one says a word leaving the 3 of us alone.


    "Should we be sitting here, more of those creatures will come. It is not safe here.¡± I say looking around and see the others begin to leave, my truck is here.


    ¡°No Scott, you took care of that problem. There are no more creatures around.¡± Julie says in a soft voice¡± You protected everyone.¡±


    ¡°Scott do you even remember anything?¡± Cindy asks quietly.


    ¡°No not really¡± I confess.


    ¡°Lets go home Scott.¡± Julie then says.


    I could only nod and say ¡°ok¡±


    I get up with the assistance of the 2 girls, then look down and see I am naked. I then say ¡°Equip Preset 1¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>No such armor exists in your inventory to fulfill that request</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I sigh not caring and we head to the Truck, me being led by the two girls.

 Chapter 27 Baron Scott Smith

    Chapter 27 Baron Scott Smith


    I wake, up it is morning, the girls are snuggled up to me, I feel the warmth of their bare skin pressing onto me. I sigh and think of the events of yesterday, not much to remember to be honest. All I really remember is in 14, no 13 days now the Barony will be dissolved if we do not get funds in time. All these people will be thrown back into the nightmare and like hell if I am going to let that happen!


    I look at my wrist to check the time, but my watch is missing. Open inventory I think. I look thru it, everything is gone. I still have 1 Tear Gas Canister, and all the spare batteries left. I find the AR-15 and my first sword from the mall.


    There are a lot of new items as well, such as Owlbear pelts, lots of them, 81 to be exact.


    I also see the unknown sword and ring are still here. Plus I picked up 11 Advanced healing, 8 Advanced mana, and 8 Advanced Endurance potions. The battle Axe is there too, but I will probably never use that. As are all the crude swords


    Then I look at my Status screen and whistle involuntarily, the girls stir, but do not wake up. Level 61 it says. I look and I have 570 unallocated Stat Points. Not hesitating now, I put 100 into strength 100 into vitality and the rest 370 into Dexterity., with the new stats I grin and refresh status.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Status</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td>Name: Scott Smith</td><td>Level: 61</td></tr><tr><td>Race: Human   Age: 18</td><td>Experinece to next level:  318333/349000</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Lordship Title: Baron</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 1: Goblin Hunter


    Stage 1 +5%XP when Killing Goblins</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 2: Seven in one Shot


    Stage 1 +20% additional XP when killing more than one monster in a single blow.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 3:  Lethal Shot


    Stage 1 +50% additional XP when killing Bosses in a single shot.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 4:  Cold Blooded Killer


    Stage 2 +55%XP killing Humans +600 Infamy</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 5: (empty)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 1: Advanced Marine</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 2: None Selected</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td>Fame: 8800</td><td>Infamy: 6000</td></tr><tr><td>Health: 21800</td><td>Base Attack: 129%</td></tr><tr><td>Mana: 10300</td><td>Base Defense: 251%</td></tr><tr><td>Stamina: 19900</td><td>Base Accuracy: 147%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td>Strength: 495</td><td>Dexterity: 752</td></tr><tr><td>Vitality: 426</td><td>Endurance: 393</td></tr><tr><td>Intelligence: 202</td><td>Wisdom: 212</td></tr><tr><td>Luck: 10</td><td>Sexual Stamina: 322</td></tr><tr><td></td><td></td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Unused Stat Points: 0</td></tr><tr><td></td><td></td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td>Unarmed Combat</td><td>Skill level 11 +60% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Field Medic</td><td>Skill level 1 +5% Healing</td></tr><tr><td>Stealth</td><td>Skill level 11 +15%</td></tr><tr><td>Sneak Attack</td><td>Skill level 6 +25% damage 3X damage</td></tr><tr><td>Sword Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 1+10% damage</td></tr><tr><td>Dagger Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 8 +50% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Firearms Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 7 +22% Accuracy</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''></td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Items Equipped</td></tr><tr><td>Good Quality Sword</td><td>Damage 25-40</td></tr><tr><td>Good Quality AR-15</td><td>Damage 50-75</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I release myself from the girls and head over to my boxes and find my duffle bag, inside it has my old marine uniforms, I break out the desert Camo and boots and put them on quickly. I then equip the Good quality Sword and AR-15. Guess I became too reliant on the futuristic stuff, time to get back to basics.


    I go back to the bed and as I approach I see Cindy and Julie both staring at me.


    ¡°Scott?¡± Julie asks in a slightly raised voice.


    ¡°Yes Kitten?¡± I answer sweetly.


    ¡°Where is your stuff, like your uniform? She asks curiously


    ¡°Well Kitten as you saw when you found me naked yesterday, I lost it all¡± I smiled happily.


    ¡°Scott?¡±Cindy now raises her voice with concern.


    ¡°Yes Honey?¡± I say, again sweetly


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Cindy asks concerned now, and Julie nods at the question,


    ¡°Yes Honey I am ok, I simply woke up is all¡± I say


    ¡°Ok tiger, would you like to go get breakfast then since you just woke up.¡± Cindy asks


    ¡°That would be nice Honey¡±, I say to her, I feel enlightened, finally it all came to me, I see the light at the end of the tunnel now. I see a way out of this mess finally. The answer was there all this time, but I need to confirm a few things first before we begin my new plan.


    Julie and Cindy both put on their preset 1''s getting out of bed and escort me to the Cafeteria, both on each of my arms as usual.


    I see the Sheriff and he spots me and smiles approaching me,¡± We are heading for breakfast, care to join us Rick?¡± I ask of him.


    ¡°Sure Scott, I was on my way there as well¡± He replies, seems he put yesterday behind him, whatever I did to scare him.


    We arrive at the Cafeteria, chit chatting about various small things, small chat stuff, no one questioning me about yesterdays events. We grab our food and sit at the table.


    I look a them as they begin to eat, I do not touch my food yet. Then I speak, "so Rick, I want you as the General of the armies. Julie you will take the Chief of staff and Cindy you will take the Barony Treasurer, how does that sound?¡± I ask with a pleasant smile.


    They all stop eating and look at me with weird expressions.


    ¡°What is this about Scott¡± Cindy asks


    I see the Captain of the guard approaching, I stand up and face him, ignoring Cindy''s question,¡± Ahh Captain, perfect timing! Please take a seat, I need to pick your brain a bit.¡± I say to him with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°My Lord?¡± The Captain asks at first, then promptly takes a seat, sitting at attention.


    ¡°Please relax Captain Winford, in fact have you had breakfast yet? Go grab some food if you are hungry!¡± i say to him smiling.


    ¡°No, no, My lord is too gracious! I already had breakfast, thank you My Lord!¡± He says quickly.


    ¡°Very well I will get right to the point then¡± I say with my pleasant smile. ¡°It says I need funds to maintain the upkeep of this place, but it is all in gold. I have no gold, but I have US Dollars instead, so how do I pay in Dollars?¡±


    the Captain looks at me for a moment before answering,¡± That is the Job of the Treasurer, they can take your funds and convert them to gold for you as needed.¡±


    ¡°Mmmhmm, I see, so hypothetically if I were to appoint Cindy here to Treasurer, she would receive some kind of skill that can convert money for me?¡± I ask my smile not wavering.


    ¡°That is correct My lord¡±, He replies and relaxes at my response.


    ¡°Ok then on to the next question, about the Army, lets say I appoint Sheriff Hanson here as my General and we agree he were to work for free for now, that would mean I have no wages for him right?¡± I ask smiling.


    ¡°Um that is unheard of my Lord, but yes that would be correct My lord¡± he answers hesitating eyeing the Sheriff.


    ¡°So you are telling me if I have an all volunteer army, no wages need to be paid right?¡± I ask smiling.


    ¡°Uhh yes my lord that is correct¡± He replies.


    "And if I were to, say.........," I pause and look around then spot someone and point, "....pick that woman over there to be one of my maids, she wold become one of my maids and I wold not have to pay her a salary if she were to agree to that?¡± I ask still smiling.


    ¡°Yes my Lord that is correct¡± He replies once more.


    ¡°Very well Captain you are dismissed for, now thank you for your time¡± I say to him smiling


    He gets up and want to say something, but then thinks better of it, bows his head, salutes and leaves.


    ¡°Ok Scott what was that about?¡± Sheriff beats Julie and Cindy to the punch.


    ¡°I look at them and say in 13 days the Barony will be dissolved¡± I reply my smile not wavering and I chuckle.


    ¡°WHAT?¡± The Sheriff asks out loud now visibly shaken, standing up from where he sat in rush, then slowly sits back down as if resigned and stares blankly at nothing.


    ¡°Scott are you really ok?¡± Cindy asks, now very concerned. Julie says nothing, just watches and observes me


    ¡°I am fine in fact I am better than fine, I finally understand¡± I proclaim in a loud voice.


    I look around ¡°everyone will be taking on a job one way or the other if they want to stay here, be it the army, maid, butler, carpenter or what else is ever open, does not matter¡± I look across the room.


    ¡°Scott what do you understand now?¡± Julie says slowly in a serious voice.


    ¡°We have been given the clues early on, even led by the nose at some points. 6 days ago the world as we knew it changed , we all agree to that right?¡± they all nod at my question.


    ¡°We also agree that....¡± I start to say when suddenly the lights go out in the entire building, Everyone stiffens at first, but no one panics, it was expected, everyone had been warned this wold happen eventually. This was the final stage, our last remaining thread to our old lives has now been cut.


    After a pause, the School generator kicks in and the lights flicker back on. Many visibly relax with the lights on, as if it was some kind of security blanket to them. It would not last tho, we all know that.


    ¡°How long?¡± Asks the Sheriff still shaken.


    ¡°3 maybe 4 days¡± I reply to him,¡± If we conserve, we can extend it to a week maybe?¡±


    ¡°We need to do something Scott and fast, if we lose power and the safe zone, I am not sure these people will be able to cope with all this¡± He says with a grim expression.


    ¡°I agree Rick, we need to do something and I am going to implement a plan just for that.¡± I say to him still smiling.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you are kind of scaring me with that smile, could you explain to us what you are thinking?¡± Julie finally says.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Ok I will get to the point then. This is all just a game.¡± I announce to them.


    ¡°A game?? This is a fucking game?¡± Rick yells, now very angry and cusses for the first time. Everyone looks at him astonished.


    At his outburst many people start to wander over curious what caused the kindhearted Sheriff to make such an outbursts.


    Seeing all the people gathering now, I sigh, but still smile, I feel enlightened, and take the next step. I get on the metal table we have been sitting at and see everyone is looking at me with expectant eyes.


    "Folks I know this will sound crazy but hear me out, our lives is now a game, I can not explain how it happened or why, I can only tell you that, that is the case. Everyone who has been initiated has turned back to 18 years of age, no exceptions. The kids over there saw it first, and said so a while back, but we did not listen to them, only worrying about our survival.¡± I say in a loud voice so all can hear.


    ¡°Is it extraterrestrial? Another being who did this? A god? I do not know and frankly right now that really does not matter!¡± I pause.


    People are whispering among themselves. Shaking heads , some nodding


    "Those who have been initiated have stats points, gain skills, can take professions, even have hit points just like in a game, and lets not forget Cindy and Julie''s magic, that no one can explain. This is all a game now that we have to survive in. We have to adapt and grow stronger as it is only going to get harder from here on. Like any game the difficulty will go up the longer you play.¡± I say watching everyone.


    ¡°What I have come to realize is this, in this game death is real, the monsters are real, the dangers are real. No one here can deny that, as many of you have lost loved ones to them. But we can fight back. In fact we can do better than fight back, we can live, we can regain a semblance of our normal lives again, but it is going to take a lot of hard work and all here have to make a choice here and now. You either adapt and become a part of this new world, or you give up and die.¡± I keep talking hoping to get my point across to them..


    "All you have to become active in this new world now, our old world and the way we did things are gone, this is not dream you are going to wake up from any moment now, so lets stop pretending help is on the way, because frankly it is not, we are on our own here.¡± I pause again and take a deep breath.


    "I now many of you are hoping the Army or the Marines will swoop and and say everything is fine and all as been taken care of, that our President will appear on TV, delivers a speech of hope, and life goes back to normal, but if our Government still exist, it will only be locally in Washington DC, they will have their hands full there dealing with the same problems we are dealing with here. We have gone back in time to a local system it seems, where everyone has to deal with their own problems before they can expand out and help or assist other. And from the looks of it, help is not going to come soon if at all, so that leaves us with one and one choice only, we deal with it ourselves.¡± I say and again watch all the people in front of me.


    ¡°And how do you propose we deal with this Scott?¡± Someone finally asks.


    ¡°We have been given a safe zone, a Barony, it is now in danger of being dissolved due to lack of funds, our safe zone will go away soon.¡±At that everyone erupts either with panic, anger or confusion.¡±HOWEVER........LISTEN UP! However, I have also discovered a way to prevent that!¡±


    At that everyone quiets down. I wait for them to settle down and let them think on what I said then begin again.


    "We need funds, simple as that. We get funds, we are safe here. So we will go and get those funds, and upgrade this place to better protect everyone. We will expand so that more areas open up. I am hoping at some point everyone will be able to return to their homes in a safe environment. But for now, we will have to say here until such time happens.¡± I am now feeling everyone''s confidence rising.


    ¡°In the meantime everyone will have to do their part in one or the other, there will be no more free rides¡±. I say and see some people nod and some shaking their heads.


    ¡°And what will you have us do Scott?¡± one person calls out.


    ¡°Free ride you call this a free ride? I lost my wife and kids to those monsters out there¡± another one calls out angrily.


    "I understand your anger and I grieve with you, at the loss of your family, I am truly sorry it happened, but I can not change that, sorry if that sounds blunt and heartless, but you can go on and feeling sorry for yourself and curl up in a ball and nothing is going to change. You have to move forward to the future now. I wish we could give you the time to grieve over your loss, but your survival depends on your actions now, later when the dust settles we can grieve our losses and have a good cry, now is the time for action and taking control of our lives, if not for us, then for their memories. Let them not die in vain here folks, lets take hold of our future and live for their sake.¡± I say with a loud and energetic voice.


    Some people begin to clap, while others talk to their neighbors. I get off the table and look at the trio still there, Julie, Cindy and Rick. ¡°I need your help, I can not do this alone, will you help me?¡° I say slowly and lightly.


    Julie smiles and gets up, runs over to me and hugs me¡± I have been waiting for those words sweetheart¡±, then she pulls my head to hers and kisses me. It feels good, loving and caring.


    Cindy comes to me,¡± Finally the great Scott Smith realizes he is not alone¡± she says with a big smile.


    Rick looks at me, ¡°Sure Scott what do you need of me?¡±


    ¡°Those jobs we discussed I need each of you to take on those roles.......¡± I ask looking at each of them.


    ¡°Yeah I can do it, anything you need sweetheart¡± Julie says


    ¡°Heh me in charge of money, sure I can do that¡± Cindy laughs


    ¡°not sure how much help I will be, never been a general before¡± Rick says scratching the back of is neck.


    ¡°Do not worry, I just need you in that role for now, we can adjust later if needed, but we need to get the ball rolling on this¡± I say smiling again.


    ¡°Sure thing Scott, whatever you need¡± Rick says.


    "Then with power given me, as the Baron of these lands I hereby appoint and declare that Rick Hanson is now formally the General of the Armies, Cindy Horn the Barony Treasurer, and Julie Matterson is the Chief of Staff, do you all accept and swear to fulfill these duties to the best of your abilities?¡± I proclaim to them.


    They all say yes and nod.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>BARONY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations, you have added Rick Hanson to your Staff as General of the Armies


    As such as his skill increases your Barony will gain additional benefits and bonuses over time.


    Benefits: Barony Fame +1000


    Recruitment bonus +10%


    Defense bonus +5%


    All soldiers receive a Bonus of +3 to all stats while Rick Hanson is in charge of the Army.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have gained +1000 Fame</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>BARONY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations, you have added Cindy Horn to your staff as Barony Treasurer.


    As such as her skill increases, your Barony will gain additional benefits and bonuses over time.


    Benefits: Barony Fame +1000


    Income +10%


    Taxes threshold increased by 5% without people becoming unhappy


    Money conversion increased by 2%</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have gained +1000 Fame</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>BARONY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your Barony''s Monetary influence has increased thru out the region,+2% Conversion</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>BARONY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your Barony''s Monetary influence has increased thru out the region, +1% Trade.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>BARONY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations you have added Julie Matterson to your staff as Chief of Staff


    As such as her skill increases your Barony will gain additional benefit and bonuses over time.


    Benefits Barony Fame +1000


    Staff skills increase by +5%


    Staff Stats increase by +5%,


    Barony influence increases by 1%</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have gained +1000 Fame</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>BARONY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your Barony''s Regional Influence has increased by 1%</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Everyone is reading their messages in amazement.


    I smile, ¡° and so it begins¡±


    ¡°Now Rick, how about we go rob some banks?¡± I laugh.

 Chapter 28 Safe!

    Chapter 28 Safe!


    Rick looks at me like I have gone crazy,¡± Rob banks Scott? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°Where do you think the money will come from Rick? It sure as hell does not grow on trees. Even you admitted it, the old ways are gone now, we need to move forward. As such, we need money plain and simple. And not just the banks, all the store registers in the area too.¡± I say to him understanding his side of things.


    Being the Sheriff and going into a bank or store to ¡°liberate¡± the funds for our sake would be a hard pill for him to swallow, but I am sure I can make him see my way here. At least I hope so, not going to be easy by a long shot.


    ¡°Scott, we can not just walk into a bank and take the money, you have to understand that.¡± he pleads.


    ¡°And why not Sheriff? Cindy asks


    ¡°It is stealing Cindy, you should know that!¡± He says a little annoyed now.


    ¡°And whose money is it Rick? Who does the Money actually belong to?¡± I ask of him.


    ¡°Well it belongs to the people to deposit and withdraw as needed, and the stores, you can''t just rob a store!¡± he replies matter of fact.


    ¡°I understand your hesitation, but let me lay this out there, the power is out, no banks are open, the people have no way to access their money at this time and we are about to lose our only safe zone. Given the choice do you think everyone would worry about their money in the bank or their own safety right now?¡± I ask


    ¡°I know what you are saying Scott, believe you me, I know already. It is just tha.......¡±, he trails off. ¡°How about this, you go and do what you have to ok? Take whomever will listen, and I will ignore this for now. I can not take part in this, but I will not stand against you, that is my best offer here.¡± he finally says.


    I look at him and see the conflict on his face, this is very hard for him.¡±Sounds fair Rick. And this will be a one time deal, one day only, after that we will play by the rules ok?¡±, I say to him.


    He just nods¡±I will be in the Library if you need anything of me¡± and then walks away.


    I watch him leave and understand him. I then look at the two girls with me, ¡±well you two, are you with me on this?¡± I ask


    ¡°Do you even have to ask Tiger?¡± Cindy says with a smile.


    ¡°Sweetheart I told you already, I am here for you.¡± Julie says and wraps herself onto me.


    ¡°Ok we have a 1km radius safe zone, so we can safely hit any shops within that zone for money, hopefully we can collect enough to at least repair the current Barony zone.¡± I say to them, ¡° let go see who of the Elite Guard will join us.¡±


    We check and find all, but Mackers, Charles and Torrez are willing to go, those 3 are under Doctors orders for 1 week bed rest no exceptions.¡±


    Having 23 people assembled, including Julie and Cindy in that count, I begin, ¡°Ok we will all split up in teams of 2 and go on foot. Each of you have inventory access. We will hit each of the stores and banks, also grab any batteries flashlights, candles, matches and lighters you find. Grab all the money from the registers, use your Rifles to cut open the safes.¡± I say to them. ¡°Be careful out there, safety first no heroics. The monster may not be spawning here, but does not mean they are not out there.¡±


    We break up into our groups, Cindy and Julie are with me. As we go we, come across the occasional Worg, and blast it away, Julie with her hand gun and I with my AR-15, Cindy incinerates them with her fire magics.


    She has improved a lot, not only can she throw fireballs, but she can shoot steams of fire from her hands, two different directions at once, she now has a flame aura around her, like she herself is on fire. Very handy indeed I observe and think to myself.


    She is dispatching Worgs even before we can shoot a times. The Worg infestation seems to be coming to an end tho, less and less show up and are becoming scarce. No reports over the radio have come so far for help, so far so good.


    We get to a road that is lined with shops, we split up each taking one shop entering the store careful, I have to trust Cindy and Julie are now to be able to handle themselves, Cindy is no problem with her fire magic, but Julie is just healer, no offense except her hand gun, so I am naturally more worried about her.


    I get into the shop and spot the register and force it open with my hands, the steel bends easy. I add the cash and coins to my inventory. I then hear gun shots from the shop next door, and quickly run to the sounds and see Julie holding off 2 Worgs, a third lay dead, but they are not even getting close to her. I see she is surrounded by a slight greenish field, like a shield of some kind. She fires again and one of the Worgs fall dead to the ground while the other is still clawing at the shield.


    ¡°Oh hi sweetheart, did you need something¡±¡± she says with a smile noticing me..


    I look at her with a dumb expression, ¡°Uh, Julie, no, I heard shots and came as fast I could......¡± I am surprised not only by the shield but her calmness and confidence.


    ¡°Oh no worries sweetheart, let me finish this really fast,¡± she says, then aims and fires off 2 more shots at the Worg clawing the shield, Both shots are true and the Worg dies as well.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    A sudden relief hits me for some reason seeing her shield, the confidence and the calmness about her.


    The shield dissipates and I rush forward and hug her tightly,¡± I am so proud of you kitten¡± I say to her.


    ¡°Why thank you sweetheart!¡± She smiles and hugs me back,¡±Maybe I should do this more often huh?¡±


    ¡°Lets not get carried away Kitten¡± I say to her smiling, just then Cindy comes running into the store, "I heard shots!¡± She says. Cindy had been in one of the shops across the street.


    We explain to her what happens and she smiles at Julie, then gives her hug as well. We then break back up and hit the remaining shops on the street we are on.


    We collect the money from each store, I go to each safe that is discovered and add them to inventory for later, as opening them is not an option for me right now, the steel is too thick, but prying them from the floor is no problems as the cement breaks easily when I apply my strength and pull the safe away.


    This goes on for part of the day we hit a total of 28 shops in our zone before heading back to the school, no more Worgs were spotted. Sadly no banks were in our zone either.


    We get to he School and see others are returning too. We are all gathered out in front of the School. I take the safes out of my inventory, to have the others use their rifles to cut them open. After everyone returned safely, some saying they too, encountered a few Worgs, but were easily dispatched, we begin to hand the money to Cindy, no counting needed as she just adds it to her Treasury skill. At the end we came up with $80,700.00.


    I look to Cindy and say¡± and is that enough?¡±


    She looks and does a few things with her fingers in the air. Then she says ¡° we now have 3228gold in the treasury. Our current conversion rate is 25 to 1¡±


    Thank god it is not 1300 to one like in our current monetary system. I think to myself.¡± good let me access the Barony then."


    I then access the Barony and see an option to pay current expenses to restore the Barony and click yes.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>BARONY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your Barony has been restored to its original 5Km Radius


    Funds are now avaiable to upgrade your keep do


    you wish to pay the 1000 gold to uprade now? Yes or No?</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I click yes and am excited now


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>BARONY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have begun the Upgrade of the Keep


    You have sufficient funds to upgrade walls,


    would you like to upgrade the walls? Yes or No?</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I click yes again


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>BARONY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have begun the Upgrade of the Walls.


    Sufficient funds are available to add up to a max of 4 Watch towers.


    Would you like to add 4 Watch towers? Yes or No?</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I click yes once again.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>BARONY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>No more upgrade are available as of this time.


    Time for completion of upgrades:


    Keep: 40 days no further upgrades can be done until


    current upgrade is complete.


    Walls 22 days no further upgrades can be done until


    current upgrade is complete.


    Watch towers 15 days each. no further upgrades can be


    done until current upgrade is complete.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Huh? It is not automatic? I do not fully comprehend what is going on and 40 days?? Woah that is a long time, well compared to accepting the Barony and the school upgrade the first time.


    Lights appear all over, people once again gasp and begin to panic, I too am uncertain what is going on. ¡°Remain calm everyone we just upgraded the School, Walls and added Watch Towers, Stay calm.¡± I yell out loud.


    Materials, Supplies and workers appear. The workers quickly start grabbing the materials and supplies and head towards their areas and being working. Now I scratch my head not sure what to make of this. They are like robots, just doing with no word or instructions, not like the other NPC''s, I am really confused now. I was almost certain that NPC''s were human like, am I missing something here?

 Chapter 29 Confrontation

    Chapter 29 Confrontation


    The sounds of Hammers and Saws echo all around us. I look a the new workforce that appeared out of thin air. Go with the flow go with the flow I finally say to myself and sigh.


    Now to the next step, it is early evening now approaching 4 pm, we spent most of the day gathering money. I could have left Julie behind to deal with this while we were out, but after the earful she gave me last night I knew she would not agree and did not bother to try.


    ¡°Julie kitten...¡± I look at her, as she is looking at the work force in amazement, then she turns to me as she hears me call her name,¡± could you assign everyone their jobs please?¡± I ask of her.


    She smiles and nods ¡° Ok sweetheart, do you have the list?¡± she asks, referring the list the other day we had everyone write down their names and occupations.


    ¡°Umm, no, I think Rick still has that, I think he is still in the Library.¡± I say to her.


    ¡°Ok I will go see if he has that and get right on it.¡± she says then runs off to find the Sheriff.


    I look around and then look at Cindy,¡±So what else can you do as Treasurer?¡± I ask suddenly.


    ¡°Not much else, seems I collect the taxes, pay the bills which you can override it seems, and keep track of the money.¡± She replies after calling out her screen and going over it quickly.¡± oh and I convert currency...¡± she adds. Then pauses, ¡°hmm seems I have some kind of policy maker, I can set policies pertaining to taxes of various kinds, they need your approval to be enacted tho. I can send the policies to you automatically then you just have to accept or deny for them to be enacted.¡±


    "Hm ok, then set a policy of a flat tax of 15%, that should do it for now, we will look at everything else later.¡± I say giving it a quick thought. She nods, fiddles with some things in the air, then a message appears before me


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>BARONY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>A policy of a Flat Tax of 15% has been proposed by the Barony Teasurer.


    Do you wish to implement this policy? Yes or No?</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I select yes.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>BARONY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>A Flat Tax of 15% has been imposed on the Barony.


    Your popularity has dropped in the Barony by 10%.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Looks good I think, the 10% popularity drop is not going to hurt me right now.


    Satisfied for now, we head back to the Cafeteria. Everyone seems to be gathering as Julie called for all the people to assemble, she is sitting at a table with Rick there seems he was in the Cafeteria. They are talking to one another going over a list, nodding and pointing at the list.


    I go to another area and sit down Cindy is with me, we leave Julie to her duties and not interfering. We watch observing the process. The Elite Guard are gathered as well and one by one people start to approach Julie, she says a few words to them, then they head over to the Elite Guards when a blue light envelops them one by one. Screams of agony can be heard but quickly passes only to be replaced by another. The Guards were there to reassure and assist in the initiation process.


    It had to be done I think to myself grimly.


    After 2 hours pass, everyone, except the children were initiated, well except a few individuals who refused , Mark among them. Julie and Mark had a heated exchange of words, upon which he stormed off angrily. The people who refused, argued first and foremost, that they could not stand pain and secondly they saw no reason to comply. The School was public property and as such they had a right to assemble and not be involved in this stupidity, the government would save them and they were going to hold out till then.


    Thankfully it was only a minority, 18 people in all.


    After it was all done, Julie got up from her seat accompanied by Rick and headed over to us.


    "Ooooh that Mark, what did I ever see in him in the first place, he is such an asshole!¡± she fumes, then sits on my lap and hugs me.


    She then says holding onto me, ¡° we wound up with 51 workers, 22 kids and 18 hold outs. The children, as we agreed, are exempt until their 16th birthday.¡±


    We had, a few days ago agreed, that 16 years of age should be the earliest age we should allow any child to participate in the initiation, however we wold allow them to help if they volunteered, but not force them. We want to them enjoy what little of their childhood they had left, even if only playing in the Cafeteria was available to them at this time.


    ¡°We have established a day care with 5 people, one of the persons, Mrs. Roberts runs a day care so left that in her hands, that relieved many parents who can now safely leave their children in her care.¡± Julie says cheerfully.


    ¡°Then Mr Adams, he runs a local business. A mom and pop store, for hardware and home accessories, so I made him the head of maintenance supplies and repairs. He will take stock of what we have and give a report of what is needed. He has a work force for repairs too, some carpenters, drywall and other home repair guys I also added the handy men and we even had an electrician.¡±


    ¡°Then we have a Mrs Daniels, she is actually from England, married her husband who was in the Army at the time, they moved here when he got out, he died a few years back of cancer, but she was a real maid back then. So I made her the head maid." she says proudly and kisses my cheek, I return her kiss by kissing her on the lips ¡°Good job¡± I say, proud of her.


    ¡°Yeah well we also added a few to our army¡± says Rick. ¡°seems we have a few former soldiers, but do not know much else and are happy to be a part of the force we are going to build.¡± He pauses then asks the question of the day ¡°so what are we going to do about that Mark fellow and the other 17?¡±


    ¡°Well we will leave them be for now, hopefully over time they will come around¡± I say to all of them.


    ¡°That Mark fellow is a trouble maker, he will cause problems for you in the future you know¡± Rick says grimly.


    "Yeah I know, maybe I should just kill him now?¡± I joke, but all their faces went pale ¡° I kid I kid, I am not going to kill him, we will deal with him if and when he causes trouble.


    ¡°THAT is not funny Scott!¡± Cindy is very stern with me.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I know sorry, was trying to lighten the mood on the subject, they will come around eventually might take some time, but it will happen.¡± I say now serious.


    ¡°I hope you are right Scott¡± The Sheriff says with a foreboding tone, "we can not afford dissent in this community right now.¡±


    Julie speaks up not wanting to touch the subject of Mark I noticed as she changes the subject, ¡°uhhm, well there is one more piece of news...¡±


    I look a her observing she is uncomfortable with the subject of Mark, does she still have feelings for him? Not after kneeing him in the family jewels like that and them arguing right?


    "Julie do you still love Mark?" I ask I always approach a problem right away in cases like this. And I need to know up front before I get further invested with this woman, I can not allow myself to be hurt by her now.


    Cindy and Sheriff both stiffen at my question.


    Julie gets up from my lap and looks at me in disbelief.


    ¡°I ask because you said nothing at all when we talked about Mark and you seem very uncomfortable with the subject, so I ask do you still love him?¡± I ask a serious expression on my face.


    "My god Scott, how can you ask such a thing now? Do I love that asshole? No, he betrayed me years ago,I got over him quickly back then and moved on. I love you Scott, no one else, you have got to believe that, my god Scott, you have no idea how much I care and love you.....¡± she begins to cry as my doubt of her hurt her deeply it seems.


    Feeling guilty I jump up and take her in my arms, ¡°I am sorry kitten, I had to ask seeing how you were avoiding the subject. Then what do you suggest we do about Mark?¡± I ask of her, since she knows Mark the best she might know of a way to deal with him.


    ¡°He is going to cause you a lot of grief Scott¡±, she begins¡± He is one that can not let things go, you are going to have to confront him directly. Just now he whispered to me that he will make me his. I told him to go to hell. But he will not stop pestering me, I wanted to tell you before, but I thought I could deal with it. All day yesterday he followed me around trying to persuade and beg me to come back to him. I told him repeatedly to leave me alone¡± she begins to cries. ¡°then when I saw Cindy, I ran to her, and he then left me alone....I did not want to get you upset after yesterdays events, so I did not tell you right away¡±.


    Angry now, I start walking towards the Cafeteria exit, Julie grabs onto me, but does not try to stop me, Cindy and the Sheriff on our heels. We head towards Marks room, I am really angry right now. I do not knock on his door and open it, inside I see him with 4 other men assembled. They are talking in low voices,¡± ...then when we take over..¡±, he stops and sees me, his face goes pale.


    ¡°Take what over¡± I ask in a menacing voice, Julie on my right arm, Cindy and sheriff entered with us.


    "Nothing! This is my private room, you have no right to be in here. Now get out!¡± Mark demands.


    "No right? I guess you were not paying attention Mark. Let me make a few things clear to you maggot. I am in charge here, I OWN this place now. This is MY woman, So help me god if you go near her again, I will kill you on the spot.¡± I say in a cold voice, menacing, growling, killing intent can be felt coming from me.


    Mark visibly goes even paler than before and flinches, then regains himself.¡±Ha! Kill me huh? The Sheriff will not allow that to happen! He has a duty to uphold the law. If you so much as lay hand on me I will sue your ass! As to Julie, we will see, she will see things my way eventually!¡± he says gaining confidence with each word and sneers at me.


    I look at the sheriff, he just shakes his head. Julie is seething angry right now. Cindy is speechless at Marks outburst.


    ¡°CAPTAIN OFTHE GUARD!¡± I yell loudly. Ok that is it. I have had it with this guy, lets see how much power I hold.


    I hear a running in the hallway and the Captain appears before me, several of the guards with him. ¡°YES MY LORD!¡±


    I point to Marks group,¡±I hereby banish these men from my territory. Remove them by any means necessary!¡±


    ¡°Ba.... Banish? You can''t do that! This is public property! I have rights!¡±Mark shouts in protest.


    ¡°Your Will be done My Lord! GUARD! Remove those men by force!¡± Captain Winford instructs.


    The 3 guard that came with Captain Winford, draw their swords and approach Mark and his group. Mark reaches behind him and pulls a gun and fires quickly. The bullets bounce off their armor not even scratching it The other men also pull Guns and begin to fire in a panic. Bullets begin to fly, I feel one whiz by my ear, I jump into action and attack the man on the far right.


    I hit him in the stomach, my fist passes thru him, coming out his back. He has a look of surprise on his face, then I let him slide to the ground, he is dead. The Guards quickly dispatch the other 3 men stabbing them with their swords killing them. Mark is cornered and fires the last of his rounds at Captain Winford, then his gun is empty. He throws his gun at the Captain who in turn then swipes his sword at Mark, beheading him. Marks body slides to the ground.


    I look around at the carnage, I hear people gathering behind us.


    ¡°JULIE!¡± Cindy screams


    I turn around and see Julie on the floor a puddle of blood forming around her, I see the Sheriff had been hit too, in the shoulder, in pain.


    I run to Julie and turn her on her back, she has 2 wounds in her, one in the chest and one in the stomach. I feel for her pulse, I feel nothing, I quickly get an Advanced Healing Potion from my inventory, but I can not get her to drink it, she is not breathing, someone forcibly pushes me to the side. Tears are forming in my eyes and begin to slide down my face.


    Stunned, I look on as the Doc who pushed me aside, is performing CPR on Julie frantically, but with a calm expression on his face.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>BARONY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Julie Matteson has left your Barony, your Chief of Staff is now Vacant.


    All Benefits and Bonuses have been removed.


    Your Barony has lost 1000 fame.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have lost 1000 fame</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Ju... Julie?¡± I cry silently.

 Chapter 30 One!

    Authors Note: Ok so was writing this chapter when suddenly my computer crashes and all my table i made were corrupted, so took a while to recreate them all, enjoy the chapter and as always thank you for reading!!


    Oh I never said this was a tragedy, shame on you guys for getting upset over little something temporary as death hehe.


    About her being levels higher than the guy who shot her, and the heart shot, based on games like AD&D, even level 1''s can kill a level 100 if they roll good, like double 20''s. So based on that he got lucky killing her. Her shield is only active when she wants it to be. She is not bullet proof. Neither is Scott but his toughness is much higher than hers.


    Why have health in this story if guns rule all with one shot? For now that may seem like the case and may not make sense right now, but give it time, it will make sense eventually to you, I promise :)


    _____________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 30


    I sit and watch the Doc performing CPR, my mind racing. How did this fucking happen? We went to confront Mark to stop harassing Julie and this shit happens? Julie please don''t leave me. I will give anything to save her, please god help me!


    Doc is working furiously on Julie, but she is not responding. I notice something odd in the room, Cindy is crying looking on, her hands folded together, praying, Sheriff is holding his shoulder, with a sadness in his eyes watching the Doc.


    I see others all watching, they are all young. All of them, except Doc. He is still old. He has not been initiated yet.


    I jump at Doc and rip him away from Julie, a thought hit me.


    ¡°Doc do you swear fealty to me! To heal me and the people of this Barony so help you god?¡± I yell at him with a ferocious voice more than I had intended..


    Stunned, the Doc answers in a weak voice¡± ye, yes, I swear...¡±


    "Then as Baron I declare you to be my personal physician and bestow upon you the profession, Healer of the Barony, to heal, cleanse disease and poisons, Cure wounds, restore limbs and body parts and last but not least the ability to resurrect the dead. Let it be known to all!!¡± I declare.


    Th doc still stunned not comprehending at first, but is suddenly covered in a blue light. He falls to his side and screams in pain thrashing about like a wild man. I watch on waiting, sweating as the seconds pass, praying.


    It passes and a young doc slowly rises himself with wild eyes, trying to understand what just happened.


    ¡°SAVE HER NOW!!¡± I yell at him and point to Julie.


    He looks at me  confused then to Julie, then back at me and nods, not word spoken. He places his hands on her, a green glow emits from them as he closes his eyes....after a a few seconds pass,¡± There has to be an offering, a sacrifice of sorts to fulfill the resurrection.¡± He says in an awed and whispered voice.


    ¡°I offer myself...DO IT NOW!¡± I growl at him.


    He places one hand on me and one hand on Julie, the green glow Starts at Julie then creeps up his arm, enveloping his body then onto his other arm leading to me. I see the green glow approaching me and I close my eyes waiting for what comes next, if it costs me my life so be it, I give it willingly.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>WARNING!


    You have offered yourself as a sacrifice to resurrect the dead!


    Note: By doing so you are offering  part of yourself to make this person whole again.


    You will share a bond like no other.


    Your body, mind and soul will become one.


    In the future if one dies, so will the other. Do you agree to this? Yes or No?</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°YES!!!!¡± I yell no hesitation.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Resurrection will now begin!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    The Green Glow intensifies, the Doc is the conduit between both of us I feel as if my soul is being torn out of me and I cry out in agony. There is pain like I have never felt before, worse than when I was initiated, I feel my mana being depleted at an alarming rate, my health is dropping fast, being sucked out of me.


    What seemed an eternity of torture, I finally black out.


    ___________________________________________________________________________________


    I open my eyes, I hear a buzzing sound in my head. It will not go away and is growing louder. I look around, I see Cindy laying next to me asleep, clinging to me. I look to my other side, but I do not see Julie, I am in my bed, only the two of us are in it. Tears begin to form in my eyes as the sorrow overtakes me. Julie is gone.


    I cry, the tears fall free, I can not stop it, my heart is broken. Her smiling face and those sparkling green eyes flash into my mind and my tears flow harder and I cry out loud, sobbing. I bring my hands to my face, the sadness has fully taken me.


    Cindy awakes and softly says my name ¡°Scott.......¡±


    I cry and she takes me into her arms, ¡°Scott, Scott she is ok, you saved her.¡± she whispers into my ear grabbing me tightly, comforting me, ¡°sssshhh, she is ok Scott, you saved her, calm down, she is ok Scott¡± she says over and over reassuring me.


    I hear her voice telling me this, my heart explodes with relief, like a volcano erupting, I feel the pressure taking my breath away,¡± wha.....she is ok? Really? Cindy, Julie is ok? I pull her back and look into her eyes, they are smiling at me as is she, her happiness can be seen.


    My mind clears up instantly, the sorrow gone faster than light. Happiness like I have never felt before replaces it, my emotions take a 180 in less than a second.¡±I have to go see her¡± I say raising my self out of bed, the dizziness overtakes me, making me fall back into bed. By body will not listen to me.


    Cindy presses me back into bed,¡± You need rest Scott, you have been out for 4 hours¡±.


    I look towards the window, it is dark outside I can tell thru the blinds. Then I remember, ¡°The Doc? The Sheriff? And you? Did you get hit? Are you ok?, I ask concerned grabbing a hold of her and turning her this way and that looking for any wounds.


    ¡°No, I am fine Tiger, the Doc is ok, but he is out cold, sleeping, like you, it took a lot out of him to perform that, the Sheriff is fine too, we gave him a healing potion and fixed him right up.¡± She says smiling almost laughing at my reaction.


    ¡°Thank god, everyone is safe¡± I sigh in relief, wiping the remaining tears from my eyes. I see I have unread notices again so I open them.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have gained 600 Infamy</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>BARONY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Julie Matterson has returned to your Barony!


    Do you wish to assign her to Chief of Staff? Yes or No?</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I click yes


    I then get the Barony Notices that all benefits and bonuses have been restored. I start to check my status but get instead


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Do you wish to see Scott Smith Status or Julie Matterson Status?</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Julie Matterson Status I think to myself


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Status</td></tr><tr><td>Name: Julie Matterson</td><td>Level: 53</td></tr><tr><td>Race: Human Age 18</td><td>Experinece to next level: 139633/142000</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status: Soul Linked</td><td>Scott Smith</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 1: Goblin Hunter


    Stage 1 +5%XP when Killing Goblins</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 2: Seven in One Shot


    Stage 1 +20% XP when killing more than one monster in a single blow.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 3:Title 3: Lethal Shot


    Stage 1 +50% XP when killing Bosses in a single hit</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 4:Title 4: Cold Blooded KIllier


    Stage 2 +55% XP when killing Humans +600 infamy</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 5: (empty)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 1: Healer 25Wis/+1% Healing Magic Effect</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 2:</td></tr><tr><td>Fame: 6500</td><td>Infamy: 6600</td></tr><tr><td>Health: 15950 (21800 Scott Smith)</td><td>Base Attack: 39%</td></tr><tr><td>Mana: 33649</td><td>Base Defense: 114%</td></tr><tr><td>Stamina: 12200 (19900 Scott Smith)</td><td>Base Accuracy: 44%</td></tr><tr><td>Strength: 194</td><td>Dexterity: 319</td></tr><tr><td>Vitality: 309</td><td>Endurance: 239</td></tr><tr><td>Intelligence: 384</td><td>Wisdom: 424</td></tr><tr><td>Luck: 10</td><td>Sexual Stamina: 322 (Scott Smith)</td></tr><tr><td>Unused Stat points:</td><td>0</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td>Healing</td><td>Skill level 3 +12% to all Heals and Effects</td></tr><tr><td>Firearms Mastery</td><td>Skill level 2 +12% Accuracy</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Items Equipped</td></tr><tr><td>Healer Robes</td><td>+50% defense +25 Int +40 Wis +25 Vit</td></tr><tr><td>Healer Boots</td><td>+50% defense +25 Dex +25 End</td></tr><tr><td>Healer Tiara</td><td>+30 Wis +25 Int</td></tr><tr><td>Healer Earrings</td><td>+20 Wis +20% mana Pool</td></tr><tr><td>Healer Ring</td><td>+ 25 all Stats</td></tr><tr><td>Healer Necklace (Level Dependent)</td><td>+53% to all Healing and Effects</td></tr><tr><td>Staff of the Healer (Level Dependent)</td><td>+53 all Stats, +53% Mana Pool, Mana Barrier 1m/53dam</td></tr><tr><td>Browning 1911-22</td><td>Damage 25-35</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    I scan over Julies Stats and see my name in several places, then I check my status


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Status</td></tr><tr><td>Name: Scott Smith</td><td>Level: 61</td></tr><tr><td>Race: Human Age 18</td><td>Experinece to next level:  318333/349000</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Lordship title: Baron</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Soul Linked</td><td>Julie Matterson</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 1: Goblin Hunter


    Stage 1 +5%XP when Killing Goblins</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 2: Seven in One Shot


    Stage 1 +20% XP when killing more than one monster in a single blow.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 3: Lethal Shot


    Stage 1 +50% XP when killing Bosses in a single hit</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 4: Cold Blooded KIllier


    Stage 2 +55% XP when killing Humans +600 infamy</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 5: (empty)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 1: Advanced Marine</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 2: none selected</td></tr><tr><td>Fame: 11800</td><td>Infamy: 6600</td></tr><tr><td>Health: 21800</td><td>Base Attack: 129%</td></tr><tr><td>Mana: 10300 (33649 Julie Matterson)</td><td>Base Defense: 251%</td></tr><tr><td>Stamina19900</td><td>Base Accuracy: 147%</td></tr><tr><td>Strength: 495</td><td>Dexterity: 752</td></tr><tr><td>Vitality: 426</td><td>Endurance: 393</td></tr><tr><td>Intelligence: 202</td><td>Wisdom: 212</td></tr><tr><td>Luck: 10</td><td>Sexual Stamina: 322</td></tr><tr><td>Unused Stat points:</td><td>0</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td>Unarmed Combat</td><td>Skill level 11 +6-% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Field Medic</td><td>Skill level 1 +5% Healing</td></tr><tr><td>Stealth</td><td>Skill level 11 +15%</td></tr><tr><td>Sneak Attack</td><td>Skill level 6 +25% Damage 3X Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Sword Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 1 +10% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Dagger Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 8 +50% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Firearms Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 7 +22% Accuracy</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Items Equipped</td></tr><tr><td>Good Quality Long Sword</td><td>Damage 25-40</td></tr><tr><td>Good Quality AR-15</td><td>Damage 50-75</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I see her name in mana, hmm what is this? Does this mean we share those? She has my health and endurance and I have her mana? Do we deplete them at the same time? This can be both a blessing and a curse,.......


    As I compare the 2 Statuses, I see she does not have my attack defense or accuracy. If we share the same health, mana and endurance pool and both of us are in combat at the same time, things can get crazy fast. We could both be in danger. Eh? What is this? Sexual Stamina Scott Smith? No no no no no she can not see this!


    I start to break out in a cold sweat knowing, when she awakens, eventually she will notice it, since it is flashing in red on her status, god she is going to kill me I think, or maybe she will love it? Please let her love it.......................


    Undecided on what to expect, I lean over and give Cindy a light kiss, ¡°Thank you honey for watching over me¡±


    ¡°Scott I love you with all my heart of course I am here for you Tiger. Now get some rest please, you need to recover if you want to see Julie in the morning¡±, she says as she pulls the blankets back over me. I relax and sink into the pillow, Cindy cuddles up to me, and closes her eyes. I lay there staring a the ceiling wondering how this new Soul Link is going to affect the future. Gradually I fall back to sleep.


    ___________________________________________________________________________________________


    I awake. I look and see Cindy is not here by me. I look towards the blinds and see the sun shining thru. I get up, feeling better than last night, seems a good nights rest fixed things up, the dizziness is gone. I check my and Julie''s Statuses again just to make sure I was not dreaming. Still there, not a dream I think and sigh to myself.


    I put on my uniform and head out the door. I head for nurses office as that is where Doc keeps all the sick and injured now. I arrive and enter and see Doc is up and about, the younger Doc that is. He sees me and smiles. I see Cindy sitting next to Julies bed, she turns and sees me, waves and smiles. Then I see Julie, sleeping peacefully. Her face is beautiful, I feel my heart tighten and I want to rush over, but the Doc puts his finger to his lips and motions for me to go outside with him. We exit and close the door.


    ¡°This is wondrous Scott!¡± He exclaims, holding a staff in front of him, this one is black and has a red gem in it''s top. He is wearing Grey Robes, a necklace and 2 rings, one on each hand. He swirls about showing off his new get up.


    ¡°Julie?¡± I ask urgently


    ¡°Ah sorry about that, forgot my manners there Scott, yes Julie is fine, in fact she is better than fine it seems. After the resurrection her wound began healing faster than normal, now there is not even a scar where the bullet wounds were, but she is still asleep, you know Scott she was shot in the heart..............This is amazing that she is alive¡± He says with a warm smile, placing a hand on my shoulder.


    My anxiety leaves me, I did not notice that, until he said she was ok, how anxious I was. ¡°Thank you Doc for all you have done, and I am sorry for having thrust this upon you all of a sudden, but it was for Julie''s sake, so please please forgive me.¡± I bow my head to him.


    ¡°Haha Scott I should thank you! You have opened a whole new world to me, I have been busy going over my status and reviewing what I can do all morning! I am amazed, it will revolutionize medical science in ways you can not even imagine! So no Scott, Thank you, Thank you very much!¡± He says gracefully and gives another warm smile.


    We enter the room again and I approach Julie''s bed and sit across from Cindy. I take Julies small frail looking hand into mine and kiss it lightly. I push her hair from her face gently. Julie stirs, slowly awakening, her eyes slowly open and she sees Cindy next to her, she then looks her left and see me, and smiles.


    ¡°Good morning Kitten¡± I say to her quietly and begin to smile happily, but a headache is starting to gnaw at me. A buzzing sound is there.


    "Good morning sweetheart, good morning Cindy, ugh I have a headache,¡± she says and winces at the pain in her head.


    I get up and ask ¡°Doc, you got anything for a headache?¡± I ask of him. He was sitting at a desk writing on some paper, looks up at me and smiles.


    Doc gets up and walks over to me, and begins to speak, but I bend over in pain, the headache is getting far worse, more than any I have felt before, the pain is stabbing, sharp and constant taking my breath away.


    Julie cries out holding her hands to her head,¡±God this pain, it hurts so bad!¡±


    Doc looks at me and then at Cindy ¡°both of you at the same time?¡± he asks confused. He then places his hand on my head and a green glow emits from it, the pain slightens, but returns in force.


    Arg this pain is killing me! Wha this this? I think to myelf but at the same time I also hear in my head.


    Oh my god this hurts so bad, please Doc help me.....


    I look up and look at Julie, it was her voice in my head, she is staring at me with wide open eyes.


    I heard Scotts voice in my head, how??


    ¡°Julie?¡± I ask hesitantly ¡°Are you in my mind?¡± Then I think no way this can be happening....


    ¡°Scott I can hear you in my mind¡±, she says quickly what is going on here, why can I hear Scott in my head?


    The headache is gone now, as I stand there stunned looking at Julie, she in turn is looking at me


    ¡°Julie can you hear this?¡±


    ¡°Uhh Yes scott, can you hear me?¡±


    Holy crap! Holy crap! We both think at the same time

 Chapter 31 Day 7

    Authors Note: From here on RED are his direct thoughts and GREEN are Julies direct thoughts, subconsciousness, body reflexes etc are not affected, and will not be portrayed, only if they are actively thinking something does it show.


    __________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 31 Day 7


    We both are staring at each other, Oh crap this is bad! She can really read my mind now!


    What do you mean now? And why is this bad? You got something to hide there ¡­..SWEETHEART?


    1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8...... I begin counting in my head trying to block her out.


    Stop that that is annoying, jeeze.....


    Sorry kitten, I love you......I think apologizing.


    Sigh so what now? We are in each others thoughts, tho I kind of find that romantic teehee


    You do not find this crazy?


    Not really, magic Scott, magic, once you get used to that idea, nothing else will surprise you, you know? So why not ESP?


    I think we should talk out loud the others are staring wondering what is going on...I look and see Doc and Cindy looking at us with confused expression.


    ¡°The headache is gone Doc, thanks!¡±, I say to him and give him a weak smile.


    ¡°Um yeah mine is gone too Doc.¡±, Julie follows up also with a weak smile.


    ¡°Huh? What is going on you two?¡± Cindy says with a raised eyebrow.


    Umm well, I can hear Scott in my head,.... ¡°, Julie begins and I finish¡±...and I hear Julie in my head¡±.


    ¡°What?This is simply amazing¡±, The Doc cries out in amazement.


    I look at him with a pained expression,¡± amazing? do you understand what that means Doc, she will know everything about me! There will be no more secrets!¡±


    ¡°So you do have something to hide Scott?¡±, She Julie asks with an accusing look.


    ¡°Scott do you have something to tell us¡± Cindy also now has an accusing look on her face.


    ¡°No no no nothing at all¡± I say god I hope she does not look at her status


    ¡°Status!¡± Julie cries out.¡±huh? What is this I can access Scott''s status too?¡±


    ¡°Scott Smith status¡± she says with an evil grin.


    crap, she read my mind


    Of course I did sweetheart, now what are you hiding here? Hmmmmm lets see, oh you have acces to my mana? That is weird.


    ¡°What is this Scott? Sexual Stamina? It is higher than my any of my stats with the exception of my Intellect and Wisdom? Scott what is going on here? She says astonished


    "Sexual Stamina? How high? Cindy asks


    ¡°322! can you imagine that?¡± Julie says to Cindy and they both give me a dirty look.


    ¡°No wonder........¡± Cindy begins


    Thank god they do not know about the blue pills I have....I think to myself and just as suddenly oh shit.


    Yes indeed Scott, oh shit indeed, now what about blue pills?


    ¡°I, um, well you see, I uh, have these blue pills that my profession gave me¡± I say out loud since Julie will just tell Cindy anyways.


    ¡°What kind of blue pills Scott?¡± Cindy asks accusingly again.


    ¡°Male enhancement¡± I whisper embarrassed.


    ¡°SCOTT you didn''t? On that night? Did you?¡± Cindy and Julie both say in disbelief.


    ¡°y..yes¡±, I whisper and nod, head down.


    ¡°Wow, no wonder. Do you have any idea how sore I was the next morning??¡± Julie says angry now.


    ¡°Not just you, I cold barely walk that morning¡±, Cidy now looks at me angrily too.


    ¡°Hand them over!¡± Cindy walks up to me and holds out her hand.


    I Sigh, ¡°open inventory¡± I then select the pills and give them to Cindy who promptly puts them in her inventory


    ¡°There confiscated!


    Oh my I hope we get to use those pills again soon I hear Julies voice and then look over at her, she looks at me then blushes furiously.


    With Julie feeling better, against the Doctors orders she got out of bed, and we head for the Cafeteria to grab breakfast, it is now 9:24 am.


    We arrive and grab our food, the staff as always now lately outdo themselves, the breakfast is amazing every morning.


    I check my Barony status for updates and see a message due to increased work force upgrade times sped up by 10%. Good news indeed.


    What is good news?


    The upgrades have been sped up by 10% according to the Barony report with the added labor you supplied.


    That is good news indeed


    "Will you two stop it? I am feeling left out here you know?", Cindy complains when Julie and I went silent and were just staring at each other.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I lean over and kiss her, ¡°Sorry honey, it is going to take some getting used to. I love you .¡±


    ¡°Well as long as you two do not make it a habit, I am kind of feeling jealous here.¡± Cindy says with a pout


    ¡°I am Sorry sweety, I will make sure to speak openly from now on, right Scott?¡± Julie says then glares at me.


    ¡°Uhh yeah right no more hidden thought!¡± I say with remorse.


    The Captain of the Guard, Winford arrives as we finish our breakfast ¡°My Lord the upgrades are proceeding ahead of schedule! We should see results withing a month or so.¡±


    ¡°Very good captain¡±, I say to him already knowing this ¡°anything else?¡±


    "Yes my Lord with the upgrades we will require additional guards, at least 100, if not more. My Lord¡± He says to me.


    ¡°Hmm 100 more guards? Where can we find that many more?¡± I ask at a loss.


    "Pardon my lord ,but if you were to put out a notice thru out the Barony, you would attract such people in no time. Then we could get them trained and ready by the time the upgrades are due.¡±


    ¡°A Notice?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes my lord, as the Baron you can send out notices to your Barony.¡± He says to me with a smile.


    I open my Barony status menu and browse around and finally find the notice section, I open it and find, create new Notice options, Wow this is neat, I can make all kinds of requests to the people of the Barony and update them of things with this notice section!


    Wow that does sound neat, are you going to send one out to hire guards?


    "You two are doing it again!", Cindy complains.


    ¡°I am so sorry honey, umm I just found the notice section and was thinking how neat it was and what I can do with it.¡± I say to her and apologize.


    I then flick thru the notice sections, find what I need and select it, then send it out.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>MESSAGE FROM THE BARON!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Hear Ye Hear Ye! To the citizens of the Barony!


    The Barony is now hiring 100 new guard positions at a rate


    of 7 gold 33 silver per month. All interested parties requesting


    employment are to report to the Keep</td></tr></tbody></table>


    "Hey what is this? I got a message from the Baron?"


    "Is that from Scott?"


    "Wow 100 new guard?"


    I hear people all around me saying. Hey wait a minute, if they got this message then...HOLY SHIT


    What Scott...err "What is it Scott?", Starts to think then catches herself and speaks.


    "Give me a sec Kitten", as I look thru notices again and create my message as fast as I can think it ans then with a smile I send it out.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>MESSAGE FROM THE BARON!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>To All Survivors, we are in the High School east of town.


    It is safe zone. All will be welcomed! Come quickly,


    we have food and drink for all!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Now that really came in handy, I hope everyone alive gets it


    Everyone is buzzing now excitedly at the new message.


    ¡°What message? I did not see a message¡±., says one of the 17 hold outs.


    ¡°Neither did I¡± says another hold out.


    "Damn I was hoping that would have worked!¡± I slam my fist on the table, it bends.


    Both Julie and Cindy take my arms in theirs,¡±It is not your fault Scott you tried, that is all you can do¡±,


    they console me.


    It is now 9:44 am of day 7 and we take our dishes to the assembly line, ¡°well guess I will go check on the upgrades and see how they are coming along, really excited to see them finish.¡±


    9:45 am


    I take a step and freeze, my body will not move anymore form my periphery I see others frozen as well. I can not talk what the hell is this I can not move


    Neither can I Scott what is going on?


    A message appears in front of me


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>SYSTEM MESSAGE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Greetings Fellow Adventurer!


    7 days have now passed since your start on this new journey.


    We have given everyone ample time to adapt and begin their new lives.


    Those who did not adapt will now be eliminated to make room for the new races.


    We hope you enjoy the new Races!


    Safe journeys!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    The message disappears


    What the hell was that? And just as suddenly I am able to move again. Several people, the hold outs, begin to glow.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "What is going on here?"


    "Am I being initiated?"


    They all fall down as one. I rush over to them, and look at them their eyes are still open unmoving, not breathing. I check their pulse, they have none. Everyone is watching me and the Doctor comes running in, someone had called for him. I look up at him and say¡± They are all dead!¡±.

 Chapter 32 The Calm before the Storm

    Authors Note: Thank you for being patient up to this point with many things that did not make sense before, I hope this chapter will clear things up for many. All 7 days and events were pre-planned in my mind already. I wanted to show the full 7 days and the effects of a new world on society and people in general. from here on time jumps, weeks and months can pass, tho no years, that would be too, much of a jump. Plus a I need a few time skips to keep the story progressing.


    The death and resurrection were also planned to a) give Julie and Scott the link  B) get the Doc initiated and lastly get Mark out of the way :) Some might think it was a cliche shallow drama induced gut wrenching bunch of bull. many have commented that Scott should be the Sir YES Sir! soldier and know better due to years of training and in other Novels that would probably be the case, but here he will have flaws and imperfections. I eluded to his 20 years of service and training, but I also said he had not developed any social skills in that time. He was a good soldier took and gave orders flawlessly,but his human interaction on a personal level was nill in those 20 years straight our of high school.


    He is learning how to deal with people now on a personal level. If it were just him, things would be so much different, it would be a totally different story, but as it is, he now has two girls, a good friendship developing with Rick and the Captain even (who is more of an adviser to him which he relies on more and more each day),  These are all things he never really experienced before, so yes he is going to look like an idiot at times.


    I know that the comments are a minority and I should ignore them, but I wanted to clear this up as many may read those comments and get the wrong impression of the story as whole.


    As always thank you for reading! Please review my Story and let me know how I am doing and thank you to those who took the time to review both good and bad, I learned from them.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 32 The Calm before the Storm


    I see the Doc approaching,¡± They are all dead!¡±, I say to to Doc, he nods to me and approaches one of the bodies. He kneels down and is about to do something, when all the bodies begin to glow. We all quickly step back from the bodies, then as suddenly they all disappear. Everyone one of the holdouts was gone, as if they never existed.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±, Someone calls out nervously.


    ¡°Oh my god the children!¡±, Julie cries out


    I quickly look around and see none of the children. I begin to run, Julie, Cindy Doc,and many others following, we are headed for the library where Mrs Roberts is keeping all the kids, the library became the child care center. It was also agreed that all under 18 would still do studies and a learning regiment had been put in place almost immediately, all had to study.


    We arrive outside of the Library and hear nothing, the Library door is closed. We all rush inside and are immediately greeted with a warm sight. We see Mrs Roberts is reading a book to an assembly of children in front of her. The older children are sitting at tables further away studying or writing things down. Mrs Roberts 2 assistants are standing with the older students moving back and forth answering questions, tutoring the older students.


    All of them stop what they are doing and look at us as we burst in. ¡°Is everything all right here Mrs Roberts?¡± I ask cautiously.


    She smiles warmly and replies,¡± yes Mr Smith, can we help you with something?¡±


    One of the parents pushes thru, a little girl recognizes him, ¡°Daddy Daddy!¡± She cries out in glee and rushes to him, he rushing to her and grabs her up in his arms, ¡°Thank god you are ok bumpkin!¡± Tears forming in his eyes.


    Other parents are arriving and the scene repeats itself many times with the little ones, while others look embarrassed when their mom or dad rush to hug them tightly.


    ¡°What is this about Mr Smith?¡± Mrs Roberts asks confused looking about at the scene unfolding.


    I pull her to the side and begin to whisper,¡± did you get a message a few minutes ago?¡± I ask in a low voice.


    ¡°Why yes, it was strange, I could not move for a few seconds when the message popped up, but then it released me and we continued on¡± She says still uncertain. The Sheriff, Cindy and Julie joined us.


    ¡°Are any of the children missing?¡±, Cindy asks.


    ¡°No, they are all here, but what was odd is only I and my two assistants were frozen during the message, the children did not seem affected.¡± she says trying to understand why we all showed up suddenly


    We quickly explain to Mrs Roberts what happened and she gasps in shock at the news and now understands the parents reactions.


    ¡°Lets ask the older kids if they saw anything¡± The Sheriff whispers to us. We all nod.


    Our little group makes it way thru the reunion celebration that is taking place to where the older kids are gathered with their families.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt you folks, but we were hoping the kids here, could tell us if they saw anything like that message?¡± The Sheriff asks of the group.


    Several shake their heads no, a few spoke up and said ¡°no¡±.


    ¡°Thank you all¡± Sheriff says and our little group walks to exit the library.


    As we exit and close the door, ¡°Now that is strange indeed, none of the kids were affected by the message or the paralysis.¡± The Sheriff says scratching the back of his neck.


    ¡°Maybe it has to do with the fact they are not yet 18?¡± Cindy asks


    ¡°Why would that matter? Julie asks


    ¡°We still do not know why all of us were reset to 18, maybe that has something to do with it?¡± I say.


    ¡°hmm you may be right there Scott, so what happens when they hit 18?¡± The Sheriff asks.


    ¡°Do we really want to find out?¡± I ask, ¡°I think getting them initiated before their 18th birthday would be a wise choice¡±.


    ¡°I think you are right Scott¡± Cindy agrees


    ¡°So if they do not get initiated by their 18 birthday, you think they will die and disappear too?¡±, Julie asks


    ¡°I do not know kitten, but I really do not want to test that theory if at all possible,¡± I say to the group, they all nod in agreement. Our mood is lightened with the safety of the kids. The fear that gripped us had dispersed. I began to relax again, the others showed visibly that they too, did the same.


    Suddenly a new message appears to us, it is now 10 am, I have a new watch that Cindy was able to find for me and put it on my wrist while I was asleep, she is very thoughtful. I will have to thank her properly later.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>SYSTEM MESSAGE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>PREPARE YOURSELVES ADVENTURERS!


    NPC Races will spawn in 24 hours


    Go forth and meet them, but be aware, some might be friendly


    while others not so. Become a leader or a slave,


    the choice will not always be yours. Can you survive the encounter?


    To do so, can bring forth riches and wealth to some, or a slave collar for others.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    What now? NPC Races? What races? In the MMO there were elves and dwarves and that kind of stuff, could they be referring to that? Hmmmm...hehehe maybe even some cat girls? Meooowww


    Scott sweetheart did you forget already?


    Look but don''t touch?


    Scott?


    Sorry sweetheart, my mind wanders at times, I will do better........


    ¡°Are they doing that thing, the Doc told me about?¡± The Sheriff asks of Cindy


    ¡°Sigh yes, they really need to control it¡±. Cindy grumbles shaking her head.


    ¡°Sorry about that, umm Rick, going back to the kids, how about we keep this under wraps for now, I do not think we have anyone turning 18 soon who is not initiated, do not want to cause a panic and have parents initiating their young ones just yet till we know more?¡± I say to the group.


    ¡°It would be really bad if parents did panic and pushed an 8 year old into initiation right now, but then again they might panic and do it right now anyways thinking any moment it could happen again and this time their kid could die and disappear on them.¡± Cindy says to us in thought.


    ¡°We could just tell them the kids are not affected by this and there is no reason to panic. I think we can tell them up front about the 18 year limit, I think it would even ease their minds¡± Julie says ¡°I know it would me if I were a parent¡±, she adds looking slightly flushed in the cheeks taking a peek at me.


    Sheriff nods, ¡°I think Julie is right, the more we all know the better, it will help in the long run too, as we prepare for future initiations.


    ¡°We are forgetting something very important here¡± I say suddenly, quickly pull up the Barony Menu and look at population report. Population...population...there it is.. It shows a new population of 338 but it also shows temp 150, so the 150 temp must be the NPC workers of the upgrades? That would leave 200 of the 214, 14 less than before. We already found 8, Only 16 survivors left! All children?? The parents died? How do find them fast? They will not last alone on their own, god help me, let me find them please....I begin to panic inwardly


    Scott calm down, think this thru, take a deep breath, I am here with you,


    Taking a breath, I am staring at Julie again, each times our thought cross, I find myself looking at her, ¡°sorry about that¡±


    ¡°What are we forgetting Scott¡± Rick asks.


    ¡°There are only 16 survivors left¡± I say grimly


    ¡°Oh no....¡± Cindy gasps


    Ricks face goes pale ¡°we have to move fast Scott¡±


    ¡°Yeah I know, lets get everyone together that is willing and can carry a gun, we need to find them fast.¡± I say determined.


    ¡°We can''t just throw these folks into danger like that, they are not ready for that¡± Rick says his face showing concern.


    ¡°They are kids Rick!¡± and enter into the Library. We quickly explain our theory on the initiation process and the age of 18 to the parents here as all were gathered already, not one did not show after the holdouts died. After the explanation was done, ¡°Folks I need everyone in the Cafeteria now!¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Without waiting for an answer, I begin to leave,¡± Gather everyone into the Cafeteria quickly we do not have much time at all¡±.


    Everyone splits up and begins to gather everyone. 15 minute pass and all are assembled in the Cafeteria. The guards as instructed were dragging the guns and ammo into the Cafeteria.


    "Folks, we have a crisis on out hands and I am turning to you for help. There are only 16 survivors left in our Safe Zone, most likely all children and I need your help to find them. It is going to be dangerous as hell. But we have no other option, unless we want to simply abandon them." I quickly explain and people upon realizing what I said about the survivors being kids made them worry as well.


    "I will assign 4 task groups, 12 people in each one, with 4 Deputies per group. We will go out in the vehicles. We have 18 so everyone should fit, might be tight in a few of them. If and when you do find survivors radio to the rest of us and let us know how many. Our priority is to get them to safety, but also to keep you safe as well.¡± I say to the group ¡° I know I am asking you to risk your lives here, but they are kids, they need us now more than ever¡±.


    No one complains or refuses. All have a determined look on their faces. I look to Mrs Roberts ¡° I am going to have you stay here Mrs Roberts with your two assistants and keep a watch on the kids while we are gone¡±.


    She nods and grabs the shoulder of a child in front of her protectively, the kids assembled around her.


    Quickly the Guns are distributed to everyone, AK-47 and AR-15''s mainly. The deputies are furiously loading and showing others how to load the magazines, even demonstrate quickly how to flip the safety to shoot. In 20 minutes our force is ready to move out and are quickly broken into groups.


    With Sirens on, we move out, The noise it to let them know we are here so they come out to us on their own, but also to gather any creatures to us so we can wipe them out quickly, killing two birds with one stone so to say.


    My group consists of 12 people, Myself, Cindy Julie and Johnson. I am driving my truck, Julie has a car, as does Cindy and Johnson. We load up and head out We head towards the section where the Owlbears had spawned, tho it seemed like I may have gotten rid of them, I still wanted to check also to see if any of my gear was still there. Plus I was the most likely person who could deal with them with Julie and Cindy at my side.


    We arrive at our designated spot and begin a house to house road for road search, it is tedious and time consuming, kicking in the doors yelling checking basements and rooms quickly, some houses you can already tell no one is there, as it is smoldering from a fire. Some entire neighborhoods had burnt down.


    The going was slow, no progress to be reported. No monster sighting either, which is strange, as at least Worg or two should have been spotted. But nothing was reported. We search into the evening, Sadly none of my gear was found in our search, when the report suddenly came. All 16 had been found in a Daycare. 10 children and 6 adults were there. The adults were all armed with various guns and weapons. They had killed several Worgs and were initiated early on. They survived by making food runs to nearby houses and businesses. They had a larger group in the beginning, a little over 30 they said, but a few tried to venture out further and never came back. Some had taken their kids with them.


    With the news, we all congregate to the site to transport everyone. Once all were loaded up, we headed back to the School in the darkness, a convoy of 24 vehicles, no monsters came out to greet us. We gained 6 new vehicles to our little convoy.


    We go back to the school unloaded everyone and head to the cafeteria, where a hearty dinner was waiting for us. The 16 new arrivals, with delight and excitement, dig into their meals quickly and devour them. The 10 kids ranged from ages 3 to 9, as the day care was a 7 day a week facility many parents worked on weekends and used it for that purpose.


    When the monsters began to spawn, parents frantically tried to make their way to the facility to get to their kids. Many made it to the Daycare. Several tried to look for other survivors or help, taking their kids with them at the protest of the Daycare Coordinator and others, but never returned, and this morning the Daycare coordinator and the 4 aids all disappeared after the message as they had not been initiated.


    It seems Terry Williams, ex-army, kept everyone together after that, even by force if needed, he was a single father and had an 8 year old son in the Daycare, he was a mechanic and was working that day when it all happened. Everyone sang his praises as he took out many Worgs it seemed with his hunting rifle. He was an avid hunter, 6ft tall, 30 years of age, but looks 18 now, short cut brown hair, hazel eyes. Still fit, but due to lack of exercise not muscular, he had on his blue mechanic overalls still, they were clean, but torn in places from the fights with the Worg.


    With everyone fed, we took them to a room prepared for them by the maids to sleep, for now we let them all sleep together as that is what they were accustomed to and need to slowly integrate them and give them time to adapt to their new environment. Everyone got to take a hot shower before bed, with jubilant joy, woots and laughter came from the showers. They were over joyous at the fact that we still had power.


    The adults looked strangely at the guards and the Captain who stood watch in various areas or patrolled. We explained to them the situation and what had transpired thus far with the school. After the explanation they were not only amazed, but in disbelief at it all. NPC''s, magic, it was all a lot for them to handle.


    We agreed to go into more details in the morning after a good nights rest and all parted ways to sleep.


    Julie, Cindy and I went to bed, many things happened today. But then again, it has been like this for the past 7 days, no rest, no time to breath and relax, we all snuggled but did not get intimate.


    ¡°Sorry I did not get chance to ask kitten, are you feeling ok¡± I ask her while getting comfortable, feeling both their warm bodies against me.


    ¡°Yeah I am fine sweetheart why do you ask? ¡° she asks quietly, positioning herself against me tightly.


    ¡°Well after being shot and dieing, then brought back to life, I was not sure if their were any after effects.¡± I say concerned.


    ¡°WHAT???¡± I got shot and died??? When did that happen?¡± She cries out sitting up in bed looking at me stunned. The blankets fall away to reveal her amazing breasts.


    ¡°Umm Julie what do you remember when we went to go see Mark?¡± Cindy asks now, sitting up as well looking at Julie. The blankets fall away revealing her bare chest.


    ¡°Well we went into the room, Scot confronted Mark and Mark made those stupid remarks which just pissed me off, like hell if I will see things his way! Then the shooting began, I was about to raise my shield, but I woke up in the nurses office instead........No way! Really? I died?¡± She says shocked again and begins to look over her body.


    ¡°Yeah sweetheart they got you in the heart. I made Doc my personal physician and he resurrected you. The trade off was, we are now connected it seems, mind, body and soul.¡± I say to her softly letting it all sink in.


    We spoke about Marks last stand and the others being killed by the guards She was totally stunned and we spoke more on the subject, the sharing of health, mana an endurance. The dangers that may occur with the sharing of such. Julie regretted Marks death, but was glad he was gone. Cindy also pointed a few thoughts out. We talked late into the night. At some point we called it a night and fell  asleep one by one.


    Morning arrives at the yell of kids running in the halls, an adult is chasing after them telling them to be quiet and to stop running to the glee of the kids.


    We get up and make our way to the Showers after giving each other a good morning greeting and kiss. After refreshing ourselves, a shave for me, brushing teeth and combing hair, we head to the Cafeteria.. Breakfast is fantastic again. It is day 8 of our new lives. We quickly eat breakfast and plan that days events.


    I tell Rick I would like to start a training program for all, exercise, weapons training, hand to hand combat. I call to the Captain of the guard and tell him I want all the Elite to train with his guards and learn swordsmanship .Both agree and think it is a good idea. It will give everyone something to do on their off times, when such occurs and give our people much needed training and maybe open up new skills to them. I will participate as will Julie and Cindy, we decide.


    Cindy also is practicing her magic on the side, perfecting her current spells and learning new ones daily. Several people gather to watch her, amazed at the fire magics. Some want to learn but are unable to grasp the profession.


    9:45 am hits and a new message hits us


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>SYSTEM MESSAGE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Greetings Fellow Adventurers!


    24 hours have passed! You were given this time to find and gather


    the remaining Adventurers.


    All Creature spawns were disabled and temporarily removed to allow


    for this transition. Now all will be re-spawned, and reset back to their


    original challenge levels.


    The 7 day xp bonus and the 50% creature XP increase have been removed.


    Creatures will now give normal XP and their challenge rating will reflect their levels.


    We hope you enjoyed the bonuses and leveled quickly in this time.


    Those who own territories will not have any spawns, but keep in mind,


    creatures can and will wander into your territories.


    So it will be up to you to keep your people safe!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    So that is what happened huh? I find myself not angry at the message, instead I am actually quite calm, no sense in getting angry anymore about this, we have to move forward, Guess we moved at the right time then. So we now have an established safe zone, but what is this about monsters being reset back to their original challenge levels? Does this mean our guns will be ineffective? We need to proceed with extreme caution from here on. Great, just what we needed about now sigh.............

 Chapter 33 Assault R18+

    WARNING!!! DEPICTION OF VIOLENCE, RAPE AND GORE! Read at your own risk!


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 33 Assault


    We are gathered once again in the Cafeteria for assembly, approaching 10:30, last message spooked people. Monster challenge rating will reflect their levels. Was that supposed to me the creatures were on easy mode for us to kill, are you kidding me? Others got that impression too and began to panic. If so many died in the early stages of this disaster, what now?


    We assembled to address that, not that I really wanted to, to be honest I do not know what to say to them to reassure them.


    Just be yourself and say what comes natural, you always do good with that Scoot you inspire people, just go with the flow you always say right?


    Yeah you re right Julie, Go with the flow, go with the flow, thanks sweetheart, it is good to have you in here after all haha.


    Yeah well Cindy is not happy about it you know.


    Short of her dieing and her getting resurrected, not sure what we can do about that


    Scott do not even think that.


    Sorry sweetheart slip of the tongue, was not intended like that....I really do not know a solution to this


    Do not worry about that now, we will figure it out somehow.


    With that we started the meeting, ¡°I understand some folks are worried about the message and I am concerned too, but at this time what we do know is that no monsters will spawn within 5km of this place and any monsters that do come close, our Guards will take care of them.¡± I say to the crowd of people who gathered, not everyone showed up tho.


    ¡°These what if scenarios are not helping anyone, and until we know more there is no real reason to panic folks, you are safe here.¡± I say to them, seeing that all they want is encouragement and guidance. ¡°We will be hiring 100 new guards. According to the captain we should be seeing them soon, more NPC''s from the sounds of it, so that should help a lot around here.¡± I try to reassure them with numbers and strength. Since the NPC guards came many things changed, no more monsters approached the school and people could go outside again, so having more guards would make them happy, for now.


    I give a few more encouraging words and even answer a few questions and the people are satisfied more or less, but enough to drive away the anxiety and fright they got from the message. We will start the training program tomorrow, for now I want to go test the creatures, and the best place I think is the mall. It is outside of our safe zone but the Goblins from what I remember were all low level under 10.


    Would be perfect for these guys to gain experience and see how much improvement the creatures have.


    So after talking to Rick, we decide at 11:30 to gather up and head out. 31 people now, Terry Williams and his group joins us wanting to do their part.


    At 11:30 we assemble and head out taking all the vehicles with us. July and Cindy ride with me. It takes the better part of 35 minutes to get the to the mall, as a few intersections were clogged with cars along the way and we decided to move them, and clear a path so that if we need to come back fast we had a clear path.


    Most of these guys were still level 1, Terry Williams was already level 18 but had not chosen a profession yet. They did not know about the party system so his group was an avg of level 6. We had collected the weapons back from the people and reissued some to Terry and his group after they formed their party. They added scopes and laser sights, since they had almost an hour to kill before we left to the Mall.


    We arrived at the mall with no incidents and gather outside. Sheriff takes over here, gives the orders for a breach from all 4 directions and to meet in the middle.


    Over the radio, all give the ok and ready signal when the Sheriff yells, ¡°go go go¡±. Pulling the sliding glass doors open by hand, we enter.


    We enter quickly, guns blazing as we see Goblins moving about, clearing each store as we pass by. Sure enough the Goblins were no match for the Phaser Rifles, AR''s and AK''s. A few were upstairs trying to shoot us with bows, but were quickly picked off. All was going well, until a a fireball erupted and 3 men were on fire, burning. We provided cover fire and drew back against the brick garden areas trying to put out the fires. We were caught off guard by the magic not anticipating it, since they never used it before from what I saw.


    Multiple fireballs hit around us splashing us with fire damage. I peek out and see 4 Hobgoblins, waving staves and chanting, shooting fiery death from their hands similar to Cindy''s, when suddenly Cindy and Julie both step forward, they are covered in Julie''s Green Shield. A fireball splashes harmlessly off of it. Cindy counters with a fireball of her own, hitting the 4 Hobgoblins. With a break, everyone who can, begins firing their weapons into the gathering of goblins and hobgoblins behind the 4 mages.


    Over the radio the others are pinned down as well by fireballs. ¡°Retreat, I call out and over the radio¡± It was time to leave and tend to our wounded. Everything had gone as planned until we encountered magic. We could have probably pushed thru with Cindy and Julie, but the other 3 groups were being pinned down by the constant barrage.


    Yeah magic is a bitch when it gets used against you. We will have to learn to counter it. We quickly retreat, many are wounded and burned, some had taken an arrow too, after the fireball barrage began, tho the arrows did not do much damage in most cases, they still hurt like hell. No one died which was a blessing to us.


    Julie is administering heals, as best as she can and we decide to load up and treat the wounded back at the school with Doc''s help. We arrive at the school quickly since our path was clear, the Goblins and Hobgoblins had not chased us outside the building. So no more got injured after our retreat.


    As we unload many look down, defeat was seen in their faces. We will have to fix that. We need a good and decisive victory, we will retake the mall just for that. Now that we know they can do magic we have to counter it.


    The wounded are taken to the nurses office and treated by Doc and Julie, using healing magic.I want to take Doc with us next time so he can gain levels as well and provide healing on the spot. Julie''s shield is invaluable to us now. We need to get more like it somehow.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    We have a meeting, Rick, Cortez and Foutz attend,  Terry Williams shows up too, we do not mind. Julie is still helping to heal the wounded and Cindy is assisting.


    ¡°So what was your take on today''s event Rick?¡±, I ask of him.


    He looks at me and shakes his head ¡°If not for those Fireballs it would have been a perfect operation. But magic, how do we go against that, plus we only have so many tear gas canisters so we could not use them on out initial assault?¡±


    ¡°We could just breach from one side and use Julie''s shield as cover utilizing the tear gas then, minimizing their effectiveness...¡± Foutz begins.


    I shake my head ¡°Tho her shield is invaluable, it is not unlimited. It will only hold as long as she has mana.¡± I then continue,¡± we can make use of it, but we can not make it our only defense.¡±


    ¡°We will have to really pay attention, any of those creatures that has a staff needs to be dealt with as high priority.¡±¡± Rick says looking at us.


    ¡°I agree, we take them out first, switch targets as soon as seen, call them out. I think we can still do the 4 direction breach, it will keep them from concentrating their magic on one spot, as long as we focus fire their mages right away, now that we know they exist.¡± I say to them and we finalize our plans. We also spread the word for all to use their unused skill points, increase Dex and Vit for now, as both help with recovery and defense. Plus dex gives bonuses to shooting.


    We break for the day and begin prepping for tomorrow, we will hit it again, the wounded should have recovered by then, best to get them back in action and get over the defeat as soon as possible. One thing we did notice is the experience earned had gone way down. Not even a third of what we had received before and that split between 6 people. However there were a lot of them, hundreds of them there, it looked like. On our initial breach we probably killed a little over a hundred of them between the four groups so levels were gained.


    Night approaches, Julie is dead tired using up all her mana but everyone was healed up and resting, she said they would be ready for the morning. Another night of no intimacy, tho Cindy did please me orally after Julie had gone to sleep. I guess she wanted to have some alone time with me, if you know what I mean, as Julie and I were mentally connected and she felt left out, not that I mind at all, but I need to address it soon, it is bothering her badly, I can tell.


    Morning arrives and we head for the showers and Cafeteria in quick succession. After breakfast we soon gather outside, no one looks eager, all wearing a grim expression. The wounds from yesterday may have been healed physically, but mentally they were still burning hot. We will extinguish those flames of defeat with a decisive victory today.


    We head over to the mall, no encounters on the way. As before we make our breach, this time more slowly, more cautiously. With 32 people in 4 teams of 8, Doc is with Rick''s team.


    I led an 8 seven man team, Julie Cindy, Patterson, and 4 other Deputies with us. The Goblins try to put up resistance but fail miserable. A mage pops up, but is quickly suppressed. Cindy follows up with a fireball of her own down the corridor. Report of clear come from the other three teams as they make their marks on schedule. Last night we and laid out a final plan, rather I did and everyone agreed to it. We all reach the center at almost the exact same time. No Goblins or Hobgoblins were sighted, but there was one last store we had not gone into. The largest one in this Mall. It was an all purpose clothing, apparel, accessories,and shoes store. You name it, they had it, even had an escalator inside to go the second floor of its displays.


    We quickly regroup holding the middle while the 3 teams go up top and clear those store as well, leaving this one last. After a few minutes all clear is given. We can hear noises coming from the Store, yelling and gurgling sounds as if they are talking and giving commands to one another. There are a lot in there,we can tell by the voices alone. Number mus be in the hundreds.


    Over the radio we call for the breach, I have one canister of tear gas left and used it for here. Saved it to use against their main force. The Sheriff also has a few teargas canisters, he would use them upstairs. Everyone had gas masks from their riot gear, and spares were given to Cindy, Julie and me. Here we would simply use shock and awe tactics, throw canister let it take effect, then let Cindy throw a few fireballs into the store, then we start clearing them with the weapns moving forward in a tactical assault formation.


    Julie would be Cindy''s shield while she threw the fireballs causing confusion and terror. I told her she can only set off 4 Fireballs before pulling back an letting us take over, once we enter and begin shooting she could follow us in and then start throwing fireballs again at will.


    The command to go was given, I let loose the canister and as predicted the Goblins had no defense for it causing mayhem in their midst. With eyes burning and gagging, they did not see Cindy step into the open and fire off her spells. As planned she stepped back and we rushed forward and shot anything that moved. The Goblins in total disarray have no where to retreat drop like flies left and right by the dozens. The hobgoblins with staves are high priorities and usually have a dozen bullets or holes from the beams in them before they can finish a spell. It was like shooting fish in a barrel now.


    Upstairs they delayed their initial attack until I gave the go, and as a result the goblins and hobgoblins who went to help their brethren downstairs were caught off guard by the sudden tear gas assault and the spray of bullets and laser fire that followed.


    After 25 min, we clear out the last remaining stronghold of the goblins and reach the back room, there were that many. The Storage area and the sight we find is beyond sickening and repulsive. The men and women gathered were feeling a rage never before seen or felt. Carcasses of humans were hung all over, mostly all male we could tell, gutted, blood everywhere. What was even more revolting and hurt us the most, were the dozens of females chained and bound naked. All were beaten and had cuts. Many had dried blood between their legs as if they had been excessively raped over and over. Some had a small bump on their belly showing they were pregnant.


    Many were dead laying in their own waste. Many deputies had to pull off their masks to vomit at the gruesome scene, only to regret it when the smell of death hit them in force. All the females had vacant eyes, like they were dead inside already. We quickly secure the area and then approach the women who hunker down in fear at our approach., we let the female deputies, Cindy and Julie do the initial approach hoping that would ease them somehow. The Male officers go out into the store and quickly gather clothing, blankets and anything else they can find to cover these women, glad to be out of that room. We now have 42 female survivors if you can call them that. Death may have been kinder to them.


    Now we fight back................................

 Chapter 34 Coming Together

    Authors Note: Hospital appointment got cancelled, so here is a new chapter!


    ___________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 34 Coming Together


    One by one we got the females out of the room, covered in blankets from the bedding department. I also ordered the males to grab any bedding and they saw. Slowly the line of females were led out of the mall to the waiting vehicles, some burst out crying upon seeing the sun. Others still stared blankly just doing what they were told.


    We radio ahead to the School. Told them to have light meals and rooms prepped for them. This was not going to be an easy task and will require everyone to help if that is even possible at this point. While the females are all led outside, Rick, Doc, Julie, Cindy and myself gather.


    ¡°What do you think Doc?¡± I ask him grimly


    ¡°Like I want to find a goblin and skin it alive then heal it and skin it again over and over.....that is what I think¡± he spits out angrily.


    ¡°Scott those women, we have to help them¡± Julie says in an almost whisper in shock, pleading with me. The scene was hard on her, because she was there that day and it could have been her among them. Cindy too had made a remark about that, but did not dwell on it.


    "We will kitten, we have to get them to the School and we will take it day by day. No one I know of is qualified to handle this, but we need to help them, there is no question about that.¡± I say to her reassuringly.


    Then I look to Doc,¡± some look pregnant, you do not think it was them do you?¡± I ask the obvious question that no one really wanted to address.


    ¡°I honestly do not know, it has been what, 8 days? Is that even possible?¡± He asks.


    ¡°I do not know either, we will have to examine them one by one and see if it is human or creature¡± I say to him.


    "We will need an ultra sound, with that we should be able to tell.¡± he says


    ¡°I and some of my deputies can go get one from the Hospital,¡± says Rick,¡± Hey Leonard, you need anything else form the Hospital?¡±


    "Well while you are grabbing things, if it is not nailed down, take it I think, never know what the future may hold you know?¡± Doc says in thought.


    Leonard? That is his name? Hmm never knew


    Yes it is  Leonard Snow, he introduced himself on the first day.


    Umm not to me he didn''t....


    you probably scared him that day, She quickly changes the subject Scott can we really help those women? They look really bad off, and if it were me I think I would kill myself at the first chance I had.....she trails off from there


    I understand kitten, we will take care of them, no matter what.


    Rick takes 4 Deputies with him as they head off to the Hospital. The Women are all loaded into the remaining cars. We did not bring all 24 vehicles as we did not expect survivors to be honest. I had July and Doc take my truck, to help assist with getting them situated. We only had 8 vehicles. Sheriff took one and left us with 7, we were able to get 10 women in the back of the truck Then squeezed in 4 more per cruiser and 8 per SUV. In the end we were able to move them all in one go. As the vehicles sped off, I spot a Mattress store across the street, it will be an hour before they get back, so I take all the Deputies and Cindy with me and head over to it.


    Tonight everyone sleeps on beds! We took everything. Bunks, singles, futons, doubles, twins, queens and kings. We empty the storehouse and display room, What was nice about the Display room, was the fact all beds were already assembled. Plus all the pillows, bedding and accessories we got from the main store, people will be very happy tonight.


    We finished and return to the spot at the mall and we see the first of the vehicles returning to pick us up. Perfect timing. We all get in and off we go to the School again. Once there, I ask that all return to their room and await for a bed. Based on status, single or couple, we hand out beds to each person, a single guy is not getting a king sized bed. We made that clear off the bat. In the end everyone was still happy with the beds.


    The bedding and pillows were in the Cafeteria for distribution. We needed 3 rooms for the women from the Mall, as there was only room for 15 in each room. As evening approached Rick returns, he jumps out and is smiling ear to ear. They found more survivors at the Hospital. It had been overrun by zombies, but because they were so slow and the Phaser Rifles had great effect they eliminated many of them. They had a few close calls.


    They were passing the Cafeteria when the door opened and 4 people rushed out. 2 males and 2 females,1 male doctor 1 female doctor 1 female nurse and 1 male nurse. They had all been initiated as they participated in killing zombies. The female doctor even figured out the party system. It is great news to all. Rick and the rest with the help of the 4 grabbed everything of worth that was mobile. They even grabbed beds. Now we have lots of beds.


    The Women were finishing up their showers, Julie had organized the maids and the other female survivors to help in this task to get he women cleaned up. We immediately changed out all the beds for Hospital beds for the women, as they were more suited for long term care we thought. Rick had grabbed 50 of those beds, since they stacked in his inventory and only used one slot. Very convenient indeed. Doc ordered no solid foods for the females as they were malnourished and decided on a broth soup and toast instead.


    Both of the new Doctors and Nurses jumped into action upon hearing the story and assisted, even tho they were really no better off due to lack of sleep and the stress of the 8 days. I.V''.s were set up and the women put in their respective beds one by one. Tho they still had vacant looks in their eyes, they were visibly more calm and relaxed, it seems the change of environment was working for them. Some of the older women of the original survivor group had taken upon themselves to act motherly and walk around holding hands, brushing hair from face, consoling and soothing each one in kind.


    We all know and understand this is long term, there is no easy fix here and a hard road was ahead of us, by taking in and caring for these victims, but now is the time more than ever for our humanity to show and to give these women not only compassion and love, but hope too.


    It was getting late, all the women were finally settled into their beds and had been fed by others. Calm fell onto the place as many gathered in the Cafeteria needing companionship, not wanting to be alone at this time. It was hard on everyone to see these women like this, to imagine the pain and suffering they endured, but also it seemed they watched as their loved ones were butchered and eaten.


    The Cafeteria gathering turned into a meeting, and the discussion became emotional as many of the women broke down crying, men had rage in their eyes at the thought of what happened.


    ¡°Folks what happened to them is horrible and a tragedy. And we must help them in any way we can. But keep in mind, that was only 42 of our people, there are probably more out there in the same conditions or even worse if that is even possible.¡± I say to the gathered


    The 2 Doctors and and Nurses had followed Doc Snow, I now call him that, as there are now 3 Doctors here, grabbed some dinner and ate. Seeing and hearing about the women has ruined their appetite, but hunger still won in the end. What should have been a happy meal for them, became simply a meal of survival, there was no joy in it.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°It will be up to us to grow stronger, and I mean a lot stronger, each and every one of you, has to get much stronger, so that we can not only protect our safe zone, but rescue as many people as we can, now that we know survivors still exist.¡± I say to them with a serious and ominous tone.


    ¡°There may come a day when we will be directly attacked by other humans or as you know recently the NPC races. We have to be prepared and ready for anything. If there is is one fact this new world has shown, it is there is no mercy for the weak, you either fight or you die. So each of you must make a conscious choice here and now, do you want to live and see a brighter future, where we retake what is ours, or do we simply let ourselves die off one by one?¡± I look across the room and all had a stead fast resolve to live in their eyes.


    I nod at everyone and go to get my dinner, which I had not had yet. Cindy and Julie are already waiting for me with their dinners, tho Julie barely touched hers. After the meal we all called it a night and went to bed, the maids set up a watch rotation to keep an eye on the victims The Doctors and nurses took a room together for now. We will sort it all out tomorrow. Our rooms were starting to fill up fast now. At this rate we will have to expand, as everyone seeks the safety of the walls of this place, it is comforting to everyone.


    We head to bed Julie, Cindy and I. I do not feel intimate right now, it is bugging me what happened to those women, but as soon as I lay in bed, I am attacked by Julie. I need this, give me your love Scott, all of it, please do not hold back.


    Cindy lays in bed and watches Julie attack me and says nothing. She does not participate at all. A silent expression on her face. Julie keeps talking mentally to me, no sounds are made except the groaning and moaning of her love making. She is violent with me in ways I have never seen her before, hitting me and slapping me, but I let her take her anger out and make love to her, giving it my all.


    I really do not know what to call it beside love making, but she cries and then moans, then back to crying. I simply take it all in and give her everything I have. I came several times as did she. And when she finally had enough, she laid down to sleep, no words were spoken out loud, but in her mind all I heard was I love you Scott, I am yours always, mind, body and soul forever. She repeated until sleep finally took her.


    I fell asleep at some point, only to awaken to sniffing sounds. Cindy is crying her back to me. I snuggle in close to her, pushing my body into her back wrapping my arms around her, ¡°Cindy?¡± I whisper quietly.


    ¡°I am losing you Scott¡±,she says sniffing. ¡°I can not be as close to you as Julie, I can not compete with that¡±. She says and begins sobbing, turns around and pushes her head into my chest snuggling as tight as she can.


    I sigh and stoke her hair, "Cindy for me it is not a competition to see who loves me more. Know that I love you as much and as dearly as Julie.¡±


    ¡°I still can not shake this feeling of jealousy Scott, it is growing and gnawing at me, it has put such a doubt in my heart and it hurts so much¡± she says.


    ¡°Then lets get married Cindy, to make that go away and to let me show you that to me you are my life partner, you and Julie, no matter what, are a part of me and I will always love and cherish you both equally¡±. I say in a soft and loving voice.


    ¡°You will marry me? Scott really?¡± She says in shock at first then slowly a happiness takes her over as she begins to cry again, but this time it is a different cry, a happy one.


    I hold her tight, then we slowly begin to kiss, and eventually wind up making love. It was soft and sensual. The love making was the total opposite of what Julie and I just had as we caressed each others bodies, kissing each other every where, toes, fingers nose, butt, you name it no place went untouched.


    Neither one of us got any sleep that night, as morning arrived and we were still holding onto one another Julie woke and saw us. She does not say anything at first but simply leans in and kisses me on the cheek, her mind is silent as well.


    I look to Julie¡± lets get married Julie, you, Cindy and me¡± I say to her.


    She listens to my voice, but does not register at first. Then in her mind, Re...re....realy Scott? Are you serious about this?


    I say out loud to her, "I have never been so serious about anything before, lets get marries the three of us.¡± I say to her again.


    ¡°But what about the law......¡± she starts


    ¡°I will change it....¡± I say simply


    ¡°How?.....¡± she asks.


    I pull up the Barony menu, find policies and create new one.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>BARONY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>It is hereby decreed that the union of one man and one woman no longer applies,


    as such a person is now free to choose their partner or partners as they see fit.


    Polygamy is now the law of the land. So says the Baron Scott Smith.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    They both look at the screen that pops up, in surprise


    Then another follows


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>BARONY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Let is be known, that today at noon Scott Smith, Cindy Horn


    and Julie Matterson shall wed.


    All are invited to attend this joyous occasion of the Union of these three.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Again there are two gasps, one on either side of me, as both women have tears in their eyes. ¡±Today? So so fast...¡±Cindy says


    ¡°Why wait? I ask


    She simply looks at me, then jumps on me, hugging me, kissing my face all over.


    ¡°Hey stop hogging Scott already, I want in too,¡± Says Julie with a jealous tone, but smiling.


    ¡°you are in his mind 24-7, I think I get to monopolize him a bit too once in a while right?¡± Cindy says sticking her tongue out at Julie smiling.


    ¡°You are going to use that excuse huh?¡± Julie says with a mischievous grin and slides under the cover.


    Then I feel her mouth envelope me as she begins to please me orally.


    ¡°Oh damn, that sneaky woman¡± Cindy says out loud seeing Julies head pushing the covers up and down.¡±Well two can play that game¡±, as she too, ducks under the covers and joins Julie. They end up sharing and taking turns and I am a happy man.


    After my release, we head for the showers and then the cafeteria, where I find Rick engaged in a conversation with the 3 Doctors.


    Good morning ¡°Rick, Doctors¡± I say with Julie and Cindy by me, they give their greetings too.


    ¡°We have not been introduced I am Scott Smith¡± I say to the new Doctors.


    ¡°Oh, so you''re the lucky bastard huh?¡± The male Doc says


    ¡°There are circumstances behind this, just so you know¡±, Doc snow says with a playful tone and Rick nods with a smile


    "I had a feeling this was going to happen you know.¡±, Rick says smiling at us, seemingly happy for us.


    ¡°So how long have you two been pregnant, it seem rather recent to me as far as I can tell, since this is only a beginner level skill I have, so I can''t tell exactly?¡± The Female Doc says smiling.


    ¡°WHAT??¡± Both Cindy and Julie cry out at the same time.

 Chapter 35 And then there was three........

    Authors Note: This one is long, very long hehe. But it was needed to get to my main plot as we are still developing everything. Like I said everything here is pre-planned so please enjoy the ride! The real Scott is coming, stay tuned!!


    _________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 35 And then there was three......


    We all stood here stunned, I am going to be a dad?? Is this for real? A dad? This has to be a dream....wake up Scott wake up, no way I got them both pregnant at the same I...


    Scott calm down sweetheart I am here we will do this together. Her voice is soft and loving, she is happy/


    Julie, ahh crap she can read my mind, I forgot have to calm own and be brave, go with the flow go with the flow go with....


    CALM DOWN SCOTT


    zzzzzzzzzzzz


    ¡°Scott?¡± Cindy asks concerned seeing me go pale


    ¡°Scott!¡± Rick yells at me


    ¡°Oh boy!¡± Doc Snow says amused, gets out of is chair and walks towards me.


    I begin fall to my knees stunned, but Julie catches me, she has gotten a lot stronger lately.¡±Calm down Scott, I am here¡± she whispers.


    ¡°What is it Scott?," Cindy asks very concerned,but she herself is still startled by the news a mix of emotions on her face.


    ¡°A dad...I am going to be a dad¡± I say stunned, my face showing total disbelief. Then I look at Cindy and then at Julie. Both are radiant to me, beautiful as goddesses. My breath catches in my throat, it is hard to breath.


    ¡°Scott calm down. It will be ok!¡± Julie says holding me gently


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA, I am so sorry I did not expect that kind of reaction.¡±, the female Doctor says, she is laughing hysterically.¡±It was a joke, they are not pregnant.¡±


    Silence


    We hear a fork drop and hit the table. Rick is sitting there, his jaw dropped stunned.


    My senses return and is followed by sadness then anger. I glare at the female Doctor.


    ¡°You have to forgive Doctor Mathews, she is kind of a practical joker, especially in tense times. At the hospital she would pull stunts like this with patients all the time. We had many complaints about her.¡±, He says shaking his head


    ¡°So so that was a joke?¡±, I say angrily.


    It is now Julie who falls to her knees stunned. I am not pregnant? no...


    ¡°I knew it was not possible, since I am on the pill.¡± Cindy says, a scowl is on her face. She does not look happy either.


    Julie begins to cry, I turn and take her into my arms and hug her, ¡°I am so sorry kitten.¡±


    ¡°HAHAHAHA, sorry folks, I could not resist, after listening to you three all nights going at it, and then that message popped up, I just lost control of myself hahahahaha,¡±, she is still laughing hard, tears coming out of her eyes like a waterfall.


    ¡°That was NOT funny,¡± Cindy says in a menacing voice.


    ¡°You are right, sigh sometimes I can not help it, Please forgive me, I am Doctor Sharon Mathews.¡±, she says, her laughing fit over, but still giggling.


    ¡°So I am not pregnant?¡± Julie whispers in a cold tone.


    ¡°No darling, you are not pregnant, but you are very healthy, that much I can see with my skill, in fact you are better than healthy, all your vitals are above normal.¡± Doctor Mathews says with a proud smile.


    ¡°You really need on work on your sense of humor¡± , Rick says unpleasantly.


    ¡°I met Doctors like you, scare the bejeesus out of them like that. Or in some cases, give them hope and snatch it away, it is not funny,¡± Doc Snow looks at July concerned shaking his head. ¡°Not funny at all.¡±


    Julie breaks down crying, I hold her tighter stroking her hair, "I am sorry Scott, I just felt happy. And now it is gone........¡± she cries.


    ¡°Oh my, I am really sorry, I did not mean any harm really,¡± Doctor Mathews says apologizing.


    ¡°These three have been thru more than any of us and have done more than any of us for everyone.¡± Rick says flabbergasted looking at Doctor Mathews.


    ¡°Cindy?¡± I look at Cindy, then make a motion with my head towards Julie and she nods. She walk over and takes Julie by the shoulders and lifts her up, Julie puts her head on Cindy''s shoulders and cries, as they walk out of the Cafeteria together headed for our room.


    My anger is dissipated, but I am not happy with doctor Mathews.


    ¡°Well we do have some good news for you Scott¡± Rick says to me as I sit down at the table to join the three, Doc Snow takes his seat as well.


    I look at him with a questioning expression.


    ¡°The women who are pregnant are having normal births, human children, seems they are between 4 and 6 months along, that is, of the three women we saw who were pregnant, the others are not pregnant, as far as we can tell at this time.¡± Says the Male doctor. ¡°We performed ultra sounds on the three ladies and found nothing abnormal in their pregnancies. We performed urine test on the rest with no results to show any pregnancy¡±


    ¡°Yes I used healing on the fetuses to ensure they were ok and healthy, all of them will be fine. The mothers tho, are malnourished, but with the I.V.''s and proper care they will recover physically. Mentally is a different story¡±.


    ¡°That is great news, I just hope it is enough for them for now, have any shown any signs of wanting to hurt themselves?¡± I ask


    ¡°No, the maids are taking turns watching them and the nurses are with them right now. Most if not all are still not fully aware of their surrounding yet I think.¡± Doc Snow says grimly.


    ¡°And you are?¡± I look at the male doctor.


    ¡°Ah yes please forgive me, I am Doctor Harold Wilson the third.¡± He says extending his hand out for a handshake. I take it and feel the strength in his hands, a very strong grip and confident,¡± Nice to meet you Doctor Wilson.¡±


    ¡°My apologies for my colleague, she truly meant no harm, we have worked together over three years now and she only meant to lighten the mood, honestly, please forgive her.¡± He says apologizing for Doctor Mathews. Doctor Mathews is looking at me, her face is showing shame and nods several times at his words.


    ¡°It is not me you have to worry about, Julie took that rather hard.¡± I say to him, then look at her, I understand it was supposed to be a joke, and that she meant no harm, but the feeling it left behind is hard to ignore.


    ¡°I will go talk to her and apologize once she calms down.¡± Says Doctor Mathews with a sigh.


    "Thank you doctor and please try to keep your humor to a minimum from now on. People around here are very fragile and your jokes can tip them over the edge.¡± I say as a warning.


    We part ways after a few more word about the women''s care. Rick is with me as the Doctors head to the rooms the three women are in, to check in on them. ¡°Rick I would like you to marry Cindy, Julie and me please¡± I say.


    ¡°Me, Scott? Umm am I even qualified?¡± He asks doubtful.


    ¡°You are the closest thing we have to a Justice of the Peace around here so I believe so and it would make me happy.¡± I say to him with a smile.


    ¡°Of course Scott, I will do it, let me go get prepared then and by the way congratulations.¡± he says shaking my hand and heads off to the library.


    I head to the kitchen and am hit with various appetizing aromas, and find Annabelle already hard at work, a huge cake is already in the works. She sees me and runs over on her short stubby legs "My Lord! My Lord Congratulations! I am so happy for you My Lord!¡±


    ¡°Thank you Annabelle, I came to see you, but you already know and are preparing for today¡± I smile at her.


    ¡°Oh my Lord it is my job! What Chief Cook would not be ready for any occasion, it would be a tarnish to my reputation,¡± she says her head bowed in respect.


    I pat her on the head gently,¡±Thank you Annabelle what would I do without you, since your arrival everyone is happier, thank you for that from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    "My Lord you are too kind and gracious! Thank you! It will be a grand feast indeed, we have much to do, as noon is not far off.¡± She bows and turns and begins giving orders to the kitchen staff in a flurry and heads back to the cake humming all the while as I watch her in her element.


    I leave the kitchen satisfied, and head for my room to see if I can calm Julie down and get her ready for the wedding. That is when Captain Winford approaches me.¡±My Lord!¡±


    ¡°Ah Captain what can I do for you today?¡± I ask him giving him a smile.


    ¡°Where are you having the reception my lord?¡± He asks


    ¡°I think here in the Cafeteria will be fine¡± I say to him, I have not given that any real thought to be honest.


    ¡°No, no, my Lord, that will not do, we must hold it outside under the eyes of the gods so they may witness your union and bless it my lord.¡± He insists


    "Then I leave it to you Captain Winford, surprise me" i say to him wiht a smile relieved that that will be taken care of.


    He Bows and salutes ¡°Your Will be done My Lord, Leave it to me!¡± with that he rushes off yelling, "ASSEMBLE THE GUARDS!¡±


    I look confused why he would assemble the guard, but do not give it another thought and head for my room on the second floor. I find Cindy and Julie sitting on the bed talking, seems Julie has calmed down and is smiling again and sees me.


    Sigh I made such a fool of myself in front of him. How am I going to live this down.


    No sweetheart, I understand and I too wanted a child, and it hurt me.


    But the way you acted Scott?


    "Hey you two knock it off, I can not hear you!" Cindy complains.


    "Sorry Honey," I approach Cindy and kiss her on the forehead. Then sit on the edge of the bed and sigh.


    ¡°When I hit 40, I came to realize that I would probably never be a dad, and it hit me hard back then. I looked back on my life and saw a wasted life it was. I resolved myself to that fact that I would probably never be a dad, but then, this incident occurred, and I was reverted back to 18 and then you two came along, to me it was like a dream come true in a sense, I could do without all the monsters mind you. And when she said you two were pregnant, it hit me.....to be a dad it is one of my biggest dreams to be honest.¡± I confide to them.


    ¡°Oh Scott I am so sorry, but I am sure will will have lots of kids in the future, but right now is not the right time I think.¡± Cindy says wrapping her arms around my neck and pushing her cheek to mine.


    ¡°You are right Honey, now is not the right time, but it felt good you know?¡± I say to her.


    ¡°We have something to fight and look forward to¡±, she says with a smile kissing me on the cheek.


    ¡°I am so happy Scott, I thought from the way you reacted you did not want kids, I was so happy when she said that, I have wanted kids for so long now, but never found a partner with whom I could share my happiness and dreams with, until now.¡± Julie says wrapping her arms around me from behind, pressing herself against me.


    "I knew I could not be pregnant since I am and have been on the pill since my 15th Birthday¡±, say Cindy with a frown.


    ¡°I am on the pill too, but it still made me happy for some reason and I hoped it was true, but after hearing Scott, I am happy we have something to look forward to now.! ¡°Julie says happily.


    Thank god he wants kids I am so relieved.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Of course I want kids, I am going to turn you into a baby factory, one after the other so be ready my soon to be Wife!


    HA! you can''t handle me Sweetheart, I now have your sexual stamina too!


    HAHA we shall see kitten, you have no idea when I get serious hahaha!


    ¡°You two that is NOT fair, we need to set some rules here and now, When I am around you HAVE to talk out loud, no ifs or buts! Got it?!¡± Cindy says in a stern voice, Julie and I look at her with guilty expressions and nod. ¡°When I am not around go ahead and blast each others minds apart for all I care! But if you love me you will not exclude me anymore ok?¡± she says almost begging.


    ¡°Yes honey you are right and from here on I will make an honest effort to stop myself! I promise!¡± I say to her seriously.


    ¡°I too, promise sweety I will do the same!¡± Julie says grabbing Cindy and giving her a hug.¡± after all we will be real sisters now once we marry Scott today!¡± she pulls back and smiles happily at Cindy.


    We stayed in the room and talked about various things, the wedding was now out of our hands and we let it come as may. We found out that Cindy''s Grandmother was over-protective and forced the pill on her at the age of 15 based on her own past experience. Even set a curfew of 9 pm, even at the age of 18.


    Julie parents were more open and let her pretty much do what she wanted as long as she kept up the self defense classes her dad enrolled her in. However whenever she brought home a boyfriend, next day the boyfriend would break up with her for some reason or another, she never found out why to this day. She suspected her dad had something to do with it, since it always occurred after she introduced them to him.


    We talked about past relationships, we knew about Mark on Julie''s side, but Cindy revealed she too, had a love once. A boy names Eric. Eric Furito was his name. He was athletic, smart and kind. Or so she thought. She was happy and in bliss with him, she was the envy of the School girls. She had her first time with him too. But that is when he changed and showed his true colors. He began to treat her differently. Ordered her around like a servant, at first it was subtle, but later more demanding. She woke up from her dream one day, when he took her to the boys locker room after school baseball practice that Cindy had stayed to watch, and began to kiss her. She let him as they were already intimate, and no one was around. Plus it was not the first time they had done it there.


    As they began to undress, she heard a noise from behind her and looked and saw three of his buddies in their underwear waiting and watching. He laughed when he saw the look on her face and she asked him what was going on.


    He told her she was going to please his friends as well. That he had promised them to have a turn at her and that she would not want to make him into a liar would she? She refused, but he slapped her hard, and said no was not an option and that she would do it since she was his girl. The other guys had already started to remove their underwear, and Eric ripped her remaining clothing off of her while she screamed with all her might.


    A coach must have heard them and came running in as he saw the men trying to force themselves onto Cindy. He yelled in anger and pulled the guys off of her throwing them up against the wall one by one. He pulled Cindy to safety and then called the police. A report was filed, the boys arrested and eventually expelled from school. Cindy lost her trust in men on that day, and never really felt love from that point on.


    The years passed and she was in an out of relationships, as fast as a day later, or as long as a year at times. The ones lasting a year, was because she refused to be intimate, could not feel love for them, but she tried to love, forcing herself to try, but never could become intimate with any of them.


    Then the Brad incident occurred, and she met Scott. At first Scott was just another guy, but that quickly changed. She felt something she never felt before. Her heart ached at being with him, wanting to touch him and to feel his touch, but could not. It was agonizing and grew stronger by the hour.


    She was jealous of Julie even began plot at times on how to break them up, but stopped herself feeling guilty of the thought. She accepted Scott was with Julie, but her longing and agony did not go away. She cries apologizing to Julie asking her forgiveness. Julie says there was nothing to forgive and hugs her, Cindy continues her story.


    Then Scott confessed and kissed her. It was like a flood had been released upon her, her feelings were now free, she was allowed to feel love and be loved. She cries as she ends her story.


    I and Julie both hug her


    ¡°I love you with all my heart Honey!¡±, I say to her kissing her.


    "And I love you too, with all my heart sister!¡± Julie takes Cindy''s face in her hands and gives her a kiss as well, much to the astonishment of Cindy and to my amusement.


    Oh wow this is hot!


    SCOTT! Julie turns to glare at me


    ¡°Sorry thinking of how hot that just was, really turned me on hehe¡± I say out loud with honesty.


    ¡°Do not get used to it tiger, that was a one shot deal.¡± Cindy says with a grin.


    ¡°Really?¡± Julie asks sadly of Cindy


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cindy looks at July confused.


    ¡°As sisters we don''t we get to kiss once in a while, right?¡±, Julie asks shyly.


    ¡°Uhh, sure, no problem....¡± Cindy says beginning to blush.


    I watch the new development with interest and smile. Julie smacks me followed by Cindy who smacks me as well.¡±no dirty thoughts , OLD MAN¡± Julie says to me laughing.


    ¡°Oh you just had to bring that up, you know, speaking of which, when you used to call me that, it hurt you know?¡± I say to her with a frown.


    ¡°I know and I used it to tease the hell out of you, you should have seen your face, I saw early on you hated it. Then I would follow it up with an invite hoping you would catch on, but it took almost two yeas for you to finally take me out, god you were so dense, that I had to finally almost force myself onto you.¡± she says with a triumphant smile. ¡°And here we are now, about to get married finally! I have dreamed of this day for a long time Sweetheart!¡± She leans in and kisses me.


    ¡°I too have long wanted for someone to love and love me, and I finally found him, thank you tiger!¡± She then too leans in and kisses me.


    We all get ready for the wedding, they wear their preset 1''s and I, my uniform, we decided it was best to wear this as it represents who we are now and in the future. Plus they both looked pretty hot in their outfits.


    We head down and see the Captain of the guard waiting for us. It is almost 12pm ¡°ATTENTION! THE GROOM AND HIS BRIDES APPROACH"! He snaps to attention then bows and says¡± please follow me, I shall instruct you on the ceremony we are about to perform and Master Hanson will perform the vows, My Lord!


    He leads us in a slow march forward, one step pause one step pause. He takes us out the main entrance of the School where the Guards, both the regular NPC and the Elite are lined up on either side of the aisle, swords raised the NPC first, then the Elite next, their light swords out and on, raised at 90 degrees over the aisle. The sun is shining brightly, not a cloud in the sky was seen, clear and blue, a perfect day.


    We are walking on a blue velvet type cloth leading to where Rick is standing waiting in his Armor, a slight glow emanates from him as he smiles at us.


    On either side of the guard created Aisles are rows of chairs taken from the auditorium, which we have not used at all yet. All are in attendance, and there are many smiles among them.


    We reach Rick and stop before him, The Captain turns on his heels and instructs "please hold out both hands palms up,My Lord and Ladies".


    We do as instructed. He then pulls out a dagger and makes a small cut on each hand in turn, he then slowly takes one hand at a time and places it in another hand so that Cindy, Julie and I are standing in a circle holding hands.


    "As we stand witness before the gods, we see Baron Scott Smith, his Bride Cindy horn and his Bride Julie Matterson, united as one, their blood flows as one, their hearts becoming one. We offer this blood ritual to the gods, to ask for their blessings, in uniting these three as one, may their souls join in happiness. Master Hanson if you will please." The Captain says ceremoniously in a steady rhythm of voice.


    Do you Scott smith, Cindy Horn and Julie Matterson swear by the gods and those who stand witness, to have and to hold, in times of happiness and sorrow, to cherish, love and believe in one another, from this day forth till death do you part?


    "I do", I say


    "yes", Cindy says


    "I do", Julie replies


    "I, Rick Hanson hereby decree, that the union of Scott Smith, Cindy Horn and Julie Matterson be blessed and recognized henceforth. By the blessing of the gods, let it be known that they are one and forever bonded till death do them part." He peeks at a piece of paper in his hand and recites it.


    A glow emanates from both the Captain and Rick enveloping the three of us and pop up appears before me.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>PERSONAL STATUS MESSAGE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>you have taken an oath of unity with Julie Matterson


    and Cindy Horn, do you wish to proceed? Yes or no?</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I select yes.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>New status update available:


    Added: relation Wife


    Added new status: Health Status of Wife


    You can access the new status updates in your status window.


    Name change occurred, Cindy Horn now known as Cindy Smith


    Name change occurred Julie Matterson now known as Julie smith


    Relation Husband and Husband Health status has been added to


    Julie Smith and Cindy Smith''s status''</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You are now one in mind and heart with Julie Smith and Cindy Smith


    you now share access to inventory with one another.


    Inventory merge successful!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    The light begin to recede from us and I see both happy faces looking upon me I look lovingly at them. I am the happiest man alive.


    ¡°You may now kiss the brides Scott!¡± Congratulations you are now Husband and wives! Rick delcares


    I lean in and say ¡°I love you¡± and kiss Cindy then turn and say ¡°I love you¡±, and kiss Julie, everyone rises and claps, smiling.


    I can not believe it, I am now married, this is great, NO! this is more than great!


    Sweetheart I am so happy, I could cry, I love you Scott!


    Ha! so this is what it feel like to have you in my head, wow this is neat!


    Both Julie and I are stunned and look at a grinning Cindy who is overjoyed..............

 Chapter 36 Oh Boy!

    Chapter 36 Oh boy!


    Cindy?


    Cindy is that you?


    Hi you two! oh wow I am so happy, I can finally hear you two!


    Cindy, Julie and I are staring at one another tow of us with surprise expressions on our faces, and one with a happy gleeful smile, you can guess who is who here.


    "Umm is everything ok Scott?" Rick asks as the silence drags on.


    I pull my self from the internal discussion and look at Rick with a mix smile, yeah, Cindy just joined us.


    And now that the three of us can converse like this, it will be so usefull


    You are so right sweety this will be great!


    "Will you two please stop I can not think with both of you in my head like this". I say to comllain out loud.


    Juie and cindy both lookat me with blank expresions.


    Moody today isn''t he?


    Yes we will have to take care of that later fufufufu


    I groan inwardly and see the outstretched hand of Rick and take it with a smile, he congratulating me.


    Several others approach and congratulate us causing silence in my head finally. This is going to be a problem I think


    Sweetheart, how can you think that think of all the benefits now.


    Yeah Tiger, we will always be one now!


    I smile weakly.


    After the congratulations are done, we head for the Cafeteria and see the feast and Cake await us, it is a grand 5 tier cake with a groom and two brides on top, Annabelle outdid herself, as usual. We have the meal and then cut the cake all come to have a piece it is very nice and soft, not too sweet but a mix of vanilla and a hint of banana in it. A Creamy frosting that tasted just right. Cindy and Julie had smeared cake on my face together in laughter and to the delight of the crowd, I took it all in stride. Then they both licked the cake off my face to the embarrassment of many.


    Then Rick breaks out the Alcohol and begins to pour drinks for all, many Deputies jump in to help. There is beer and hard liqueur of every kind there. He did take the entire inventory of alcohol from the store after all.


    After everyone has a drink in hand, I myself have a Jack on the rocks, Annabelle instructed a bucket of ice to be brought out from the kitchen for our drinks, Rick begins to hit his glass with a spoon, calling for silence.


    ¡°As Many of you know, Scott here is selfless, he has done everything to make our lives easier in these hard times, but as you all know Scott is a horndog!¡± Everyone erupts in laughter, Cindy burst out laughing as well, and Julie blushes furiously,¡± My god Scott you actually married both of them.¡± He looks at me with astonishment.¡± At first I was skeptical of your relationship between you three, but over time you made a believer out of me, And I can honestly say, you three deserve one another and I wish you all much happiness now and into the future, may your days be blessed with love and many children!¡±


    He raises his glass to me and many ¡°hear hear¡± are heard with loud claps erupting from the crowd. We then hear music, for the first time in 8 days. One of the Deputies brought out a boombox he had picked up at the mall. He also collected some CD''s. Good man I would not have thought of that. The music brightens the mood completely.


    I lead Cindy and Julie to the Dance floor and we begin to dance, everyone follows, no one sits out, some even dancing alone. We continue to party and talk thu out the day and into night, there is plenty of food and we eat our fill. I am getting pretty Drunk, as are the girls. I am taking the day off tomorrow I informed everyone. I am spending one whole day uninterrupted with my wives, apocalypse or not.


    After being congratulated once more by almost everyone, myself, Julie and Cindy retreat to our room for the night, many stay as the music keeps playing. Two guards stand at attention at my door. They inform me, they are to ensure I am not interrupted until further notice.


    We enter and close the door. Cindy attacks me first followed by Julie.


    Finally it has happened finally I have the man of my dreams.....


    We have the man of our dreams sweet sister....


    Then as we are kissing, Cindy forcefully kisses me and I feel something slip into my mouth, it is a blue pill. She pulls away and giggles with an evil grin. I swallow it and jump to the bed followed by both girls.


    Here come the brides all dressed in nothing hehehehe I sing to myself


    Ha! you will pay for that one Cindy says teasingly in my head.


    Bone dry will not even begin to describe you when we are done. Julie threatens


    The love making went well into the night, we are drunk and enjoying ourselves to the max. No inhibitions at all, Cindy and Julie kiss one another, as well as kissing me. It is three way love making in every aspect. Our minds invade one another with ecstasy, as I hear in my mind when I hit a good spot and they beg for more or when they hit one of my sensitive spots and they attack it furiously with passion.


    After many hours we become exhausted, having had climaxes more than we can count, the girls are covered in it, as I am covered in their juices. I can tell you now, that having sex connected by mind brings out a whole new experience. There are no secrets in the throes of passion any more, who likes what or who dislikes something it is known there and then. Never in my life have I been so satisfied and the girls too, are beyond satisfied, glowing.


    We fall to sleep and awake in the morning, my manhood is up and ready and the girls waste no time attacking it eagerly, Cindy slips me another pill, which I take without hesitation. As noon approaches we fall asleep again and awake to early evening, we are famished, hungry is not even the word for it.


    I go to the door to ask the guards to have some food brought to us only to find a food cart waiting with various drinks on it.


    We gorge ourselves and eat heartily. The girls after eating, head for the showers to clean up, I do the same. As I am walking down the hall, I get many stares from the men who look at me nearly in awe, women quickly turn away blushing deep red. Guess we overdid it a little? But what the hell, I am married now, I am going to enjoy my wedding night and honeymoon to the fullest.


    Yes we will sweetheart


    Ha, we have only just begun Tiger!


    Hm you two are in the shower already and we can still talk? We will have to test out distance at some point, this might be better than I thought


    I take my shower and head for the Cafeteria, going to check on a few things my loves, be back in a few minutes


    Hurry back Sweetheart


    Go get em tiger!


    I check with the Captain of the Guard for any new news, but nothing to report. The upgrades are proceeding as scheduled now, and no disturbances to report.


    I check with the Doctors, Doctor Mathews looks at me lewdly, eyeing me up and down as if evaluating me. I feel as if I stepped onto an auction block with the way she is looking at me. Doc Snow says no change in mental condition, but physically all are improving greatly.


    I then check with Rick, he tells me to not worry and go back to my wives. All is under control.


    I head back to my room and find Julie and Cindy on the bed laying their with seductive smiles on their faces. Julie is wearing black lingerie the see thru the ones I had picked out at the mall. She had grabbed them and put them in her purse back then unconsciously with her own bra not thinking. Her red hair flows over her shoulders enticingly. Her nipples show thru the black bra invitingly highlighting her beautiful large breasts. Her Green eyes sparkling, inviting me to come to her. Her mature curves showed she was a fit and beautiful woman. Her smile is very seductive as she licks her red lips slowly at seeing me.


    Cindy is in pink lingerie underwear with lots of frills on them, topless. Her brown hair falls over her shoulders to cover her chest. Her big brown innocent eyes look longingly at me, while her little nose gives her the perfect features. Her smile, lips covered in a light red, is also seductive and inviting. Her petite figure makes her look fragile while her skin looks like it was of porcelain.


    I am looking at the two most beautiful women I have ever seen in my life. And both are my wives, I am so blessed.


    Yes you are tiger, now come here and get blessed.....


    I love you too Scott, come here and let me show you how much...


    With that a new love making session began well into the night, the girls not holding back in body or voice. It did not matter anymore, as people knew and now was time to let it all out for them.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    We finished well into morning, I am still awake, a little tired, both girls are sleeping soundly clinging to me comfortably. It is a good feeling. I decided to check my status to see my wives health status that was added and I wanted to see if Cindy and I shared stats, like Julie and I did, but I could not access Cindy''s status, there was no option, only Julie''s remained available to me. Also I wanted to check out the new inventory. As I open my status to check the wife health status I freeze...


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Status</td></tr><tr><td>Name: Scott Smith</td><td>Level: 61</td></tr><tr><td>Race: Human Age 18</td><td>Experinece to next level:  328233/349000</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Lordship title: Baron</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Wife Julie Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good, Pregnant (268 days)</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Wife Cindy Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good, Pregnant (266 days)</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Soul Linked</td><td>Julie Smith</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 1: Goblin Hunter


    Stage 1 +5%XP when Killing Goblins</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 2: Seven in One Shot


    Stage 1 +20% XP when killing more than one monster in a single blow.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 3: Lethal Shot


    Stage 1 +50% XP when killing Bosses in a single hit</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 4: Cold Blooded KIllier


    Stage 2 +55% XP when killing Humans +600 infamy</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 5: (empty)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 1: Advanced Marine</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 2: none selected</td></tr><tr><td>Fame: 11800</td><td>Infamy: 6600</td></tr><tr><td>Health: 21800</td><td>Base Attack: 129%</td></tr><tr><td>Mana: 10300 (34385 Julie Smith)</td><td>Base Defense: 251%</td></tr><tr><td>Stamina19900</td><td>Base Accuracy: 147%</td></tr><tr><td>Strength: 495</td><td>Dexterity: 752</td></tr><tr><td>Vitality: 426</td><td>Endurance: 393</td></tr><tr><td>Intelligence: 202</td><td>Wisdom: 212</td></tr><tr><td>Luck: 10</td><td>Sexual Stamina: 322</td></tr><tr><td>Unused Stat points:</td><td>0</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td>Unarmed Combat</td><td>Skill level 11 +6-% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Field Medic</td><td>Skill level 1 +5% Healing</td></tr><tr><td>Stealth</td><td>Skill level 11 +15%</td></tr><tr><td>Sneak Attack</td><td>Skill level 6 +25% Damage 3X Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Sword Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 1 +10% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Dagger Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 8 +50% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Firearms Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 7 +22% Accuracy</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Items Equipped</td></tr><tr><td>Good Quality Long Sword</td><td>Damage 25-40</td></tr><tr><td>Good Quality AR-15</td><td>Damage 50-75</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I then pull up Julie''s quickly but only in my status it shows, she can not see she is pregnant.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Status</td></tr><tr><td>Name: Julie Smith</td><td>Level: 56</td></tr><tr><td>Race: Human Age 18</td><td>Experinece to next level: 149266/154000</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Husband Scott Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status: Soul Linked</td><td>Scott Smith</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 1: Goblin Hunter


    Stage 1 +5%XP when Killing Goblins</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 2: Seven in One Shot


    Stage 1 +20% XP when killing more than one monster in a single blow.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 3:Title 3: Lethal Shot


    Stage 1 +50% XP when killing Bosses in a single hit</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 4:Title 4: Cold Blooded KIllier


    Stage 2 +55% XP when killing Humans +600 infamy</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 5: (empty)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 1: Healer 25Wis/+1% Healing Magic Effect</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 2:</td></tr><tr><td>Fame: 6500</td><td>Infamy: 7200</td></tr><tr><td>Health: 15950 (21800 Scott Smith)</td><td>Base Attack: 40%</td></tr><tr><td>Mana: 34385</td><td>Base Defense: 115%</td></tr><tr><td>Stamina: 12200 (19900 Scott Smith)</td><td>Base Accuracy: 45%</td></tr><tr><td>Strength: 200</td><td>Dexterity: 325</td></tr><tr><td>Vitality: 315</td><td>Endurance: 245</td></tr><tr><td>Intelligence: 390</td><td>Wisdom: 430</td></tr><tr><td>Luck: 10</td><td>Sexual Stamina: 322 (Scott Smith)</td></tr><tr><td>Unused Stat points:</td><td>30</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td>Healing</td><td>Skill level 3 +12% to all Heals and Effects</td></tr><tr><td>Firearms Mastery</td><td>Skill level 2 +12% Accuracy</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Items Equipped</td></tr><tr><td>Healer Robes</td><td>+50% defense +25 Int +40 Wis +25 Vit</td></tr><tr><td>Healer Boots</td><td>+50% defense +25 Dex +25 End</td></tr><tr><td>Healer Tiara</td><td>+30 Wis +25 Int</td></tr><tr><td>Healer Earrings</td><td>+20 Wis +20% mana Pool</td></tr><tr><td>Healer Ring</td><td>+ 25 all Stats</td></tr><tr><td>Healer Necklace (Level Dependent)</td><td>+56% to all Healing and Effects</td></tr><tr><td>Staff of the Healer (Level Dependent)</td><td>+56 all Stats, +56% Mana Pool, Mana Barrier 1m/56dam</td></tr><tr><td>Browning 1911-22</td><td>Damage 25-35</td></tr></tbody></table>


    So I WILL be a dad! Hah, Isn''t this something wow,....now should I tell them right away or wait? After yesterdays events and all that is going on....err wait Julie can see my status too, guess I will tell them in the morning...ah to be a dad hehe


    I dismiss the status and fall asleep forgetting about the inventory thing, hugging both girls tightly and kissing each on their foreheads


    Morning comes and I am awakened by two kisses.


    ¡°Good morning husband!¡± Julie smiles lovingly


    ¡°Time to get up Tiger!¡± Cindy is beaming with happiness.


    ¡°Good morning my two beautiful wives.¡±, I smile.


    We get dressed and head for the showers and then make our way to the Cafeteria for breakfast, as we enter the entire room erupts in clapping and cheering. Confused we grab our breakfast and head to the table where Rick is talking to Terry Williams and the three Doctors.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± I ask Rick after greeting everyone.


    ¡°After the performance you gave the past 24 hours what did you expect?¡±, Rick laughs, as everyone at the table joins in with laughter.


    ¡°My my what stamina, you girls mind if I borrow him for a night or two,¡±, Doctor Mathews says boldly with a seductive smile.


    I look at her closely, her looks are of an 18 year old, Blonde hair, natural, that flows just past her shoulders, small nose and tight lips, blue eyes wearing glasses, she is pretty, but her attitude counter acts that.


    I am not amused by the comment, Cindy and Julie give her a glare of hate. ¡°Oh my once again I joke and am sorry haha.¡± she says, but her face says otherwise.


    We eat breakfast talking and the men are joking about my stamina much to the embarrassment of Julie Cindy and myself, but we deserve it after the past 24 and take it all in stride.


    Man this is so embarrassing


    I know right, I can not wait for the day we have our own place and I can yell at the top of my lungs with no regrets


    You kinda did that last night Honey.


    Oh I did didn''t I, well whatever, I think they are being rude


    No Honey, we deserve it let them have their laugh, but in the end, we had fun and they didn''t hehehehe


    HAHAHA you are so right


    HAHAHA so true


    The three of us giggle, and all look at us ¡°they did it again didn''t they¡± Rick says to Doc Snow


    ¡°Mmmhhmmm¡± Doc snow says nodding his head observing us.


    Just at that time the Captain of the Guard rushes in, ¡°My Lord an Envoy is here to see you!¡±


    ¡°What, an envoy? Really? More survivors! Show them in right away, hurry!¡± I order quickly.


    The Captain motions to the other guards as they motion to the next set of guards and so on.


    After a moment two guards enter escorting 6 people, all dressed in brownish black leathers. The first is a tall muscular man with slick black hair that shines, his nose is sharp and his black eyes piercing, He carries a spear with him, it is as tall last him as he stand 6'' 5¡±tall The Spear has a long silver sharp ended blade adorning it, feathers of various kind are attached at the base of the blade itself. He looks proud and looks all around him in fascination, especially the overhead lights. He seem to be in his forties.


    Next to him is a 5 ft tall girl, Stunningly gorgeous, looking about 17 years of age, her blue hair is long reaching to the calves of her legs. Her eyes are silver and can see thru your soul it seems, as her eyes move to each person taking their breath away. Her facial features are flawless. Her beauty even outshines Julie and Cindy. She wears a tiara, much like Julies, adorned with blue and red jewels sparkling and glowing. She carries a sword at her right side and a dagger on her left side. She too looks proud carrying the air of nobility about her.


    There are two men and two women with them, the two females look like servants keeping a respective stance from the girl and their heads bowed. The two men are powerful looking warriors carrying twin swords one on each side, their hands not far away looking around the room for trouble.


    They would be normal people if not for the long swaying tails from their backside and cat like ears protruding from their heads.


    Cat people? Holy crap they do exist

 Chapter 37 The NyHaren

    Chapter 37 The NyHar''en


    We all look dumbfounded at the cat like people in front of us, no one says a word, as were are simply too, amazed at what stood there. Captain Winford sees our dimma and quickly steps in,¡±AHEM, My Lord! this is His Majesty Bre''Tirgan of the NyHar''en Tribe, and here we have his daughter, Princess Ki''Diera. This my Lord, Baron Scott Smith¡±.


    Both Bre''Tirgan and Ki''Diera nod their heads in respect, I nod mine back to them, awakened from my stupor.


    Wow she is gorgeous, even I am attracted


    Too, bad Scott is married now, missed her by that much haha.


    Knock it off you two, really now, this is first contact. We have to be on our best behavior.


    ¡°AHEM!¡± Captain Winford interrupts making the sound to let me know to speak.


    ¡°My apology your majesty, but we are simply distracted by your peoples beauty for we have never before seen your kind. It is truly an honor and a blessing to meet you, please come have a seat, we are having breakfast, would you care to join us?¡± I motion for him and his people to sit at the table with us. I give the Doctors a look and they get up to leave.


    Bre''Tirgan give his daughter a look and she nods, with that they both step towards the table, when someone comes running into the Cafeteria and yells ¡°I heard there were cat people here, where are they?¡± The man is taken down immediately by the two cat warriors and with swords to his back.


    Stunned everyone''s jaw drops, at the suddenness of their actions. It was beyond fast, you could almost not see them move. It was agile and graceful, just like a cat.


    ¡°As I said, we have never seen your race before, so some of my people are little,......over excited.¡± I try to laugh, but it comes out weak.


    Bre''Tirgan nods to the two warriors and they heft the man up to his feet, he brushes himself off nervously eyeing the two guards, then looks at me helplessly, it was Foutz. He moves to the rest of the crowd to observe the proceedings.


    I walk over to the assembly line where the breakfast is kept and prepare two plates and bring them back to the table and place them before Bre''Tirgan and is daughter. Cindy grabbed two glasses of milk, while Julie brought two cups of coffee.


    Bre''Tirgan looks at his daughter silently and she once again nods. He then takes his right hand and grabs some food and eats it cautiously, after trying it, he devours the food heartily. His Daughter, Ki''Diera smiles and follows suit.


    I look to the others of his group,¡± you can help yourselves, there is plenty of food to eat.¡±, They look to Bre''Tirgan and he nods and they all go and get some food as well.


    After four helping, Bre''Tirgan was finally full, his daughter having two helpings herself.


    ¡°That was most pleasant.¡± Bre''Tirgan says on his sixth glass of milk, with a milk mustache on his face smiling happy and sated.


    They really enjoyed the milk,. They tried the coffee and spit it out almost immediately. Then gazed at us all, who drank coffee, in wonder.


    After the meal was done and the dishes were removed by the maids who were not working with the female victims, we get down to business.


    ¡°So what brings you here to our keep?¡± I ask curiously.


    ¡°Lord Scott Smith, we were told by the Oracle, to seek out the NPC races, we assume that is you?¡± He says with a solemn expression, his daughter is eyeing me with an evaluating look on her face.


    ¡°I see, but I must let you know, we are not NPC''s, but in fact that you are NPC''s to us.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°No we are not NPC''s, by the way what are NPC''s if I might ask, that term has eluded my people.¡±. He says, his face is now uncertain and he looks about the room.


    ¡°From what we know it means Non-Player Characters, it is a term from our games¡±. I say to him, watching his expression at my response,¡± non-player characters can be thought of as the supporting cast or extras of a roleplaying game. Role playing games are where we pretend to be heroes or villains in a fantasy setting of some kind, it is basically all make believe, but sadly this is all too, real.¡±, I conclude my explanation.


    ¡°Did you understand that Ki''Diera?¡±, He asks looking a his Daughter.


    ¡°Yes father, he means we are make believe people, to support their needs¡± she says simply.


    ¡°Well I would not go that far.......¡±, I begin to say


    ¡°Is it not true that the NPC, as you call them, are not real?¡± Ki''Diera asks


    ¡°I would say that is true, they are not real.¡± I answer


    ¡°Then is it also true that they serve you to some capacity, by giving information, quests and support of some kind as you explained?¡±, She says now with a smile. Her voice is clear and crisp, it is simply lovely.


    Her smile is breathtaking I find myself enthralled by her beauty


    Scott answer her question already. I feel someone pinch my leg nuder the table, mostl likely Julie.


    ¡°Umm sorry, uhh yes, you are correct¡± I say to her.


    ¡°And you also believe that we are the NPC here at this table?¡± She now has a big grin on her face.


    ¡°You are right, to us you are the NPC here.¡± I say, resigned that she got me.


    I sigh ¡° ok let us back up a step and tell us how you got here, that might shed some light on the matter.¡±


    ¡°Very well, that sounds fair. But first I must tell you a little about our history for you to understand what has happened. Our lands were lush with trees and vegetation, unlike this place we have come to. We were a tribe of many villages, numbering in the tens of thousands, spread over a vast land, the villages set in such a way so that no hunting area overlapped and we did not over hunt the areas.¡±


    ¡°Many generations ago the Were-beast came and began to test our warriors in small skirmishes. Each time we fought them off. As time went by, the skirmishes grew more intense. Then about 2 years ago we lost contact with one of our villages, we sent scouts to check on it. They found the remains of the village, a smoldering ruin.¡±


    ¡°Our scouts tracked the invaders for many days and finally came upon their encampment and what they saw was cause for alarm, for before them was gathered a mighty army, their numbers were countless. Among them they saw many of our brethren, as slaves moving about, building grand structures. There were many from other tribes as well.¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, we sent word out to neighboring tribes only to find their villages in ruins as well, all of them. They had all been wiped out. We decided to attack first, as waiting for them would only mean death. Gathering our warriors, we attacked in the dark of night. But we were instantly repelled. They knew we were coming and had prepared. After losing many of our warriors, we retreated back to our southern most village abandoning all others.


    ¡°Our non combatant numbers were almost too, many to feed, and the fear of starvation grew, but we managed. Then a week ago they attacked, most of our remaining people were killed or captured in their initial onslaught. We fought back bravely, but their numbers and magics were to great. That is the thing, their magic was of a kind we had never seen before, overwhelming us instantly. We are well versed in magic, but this was a dark kind of magic. It seemed it would encompass a warrior and twist their soul and they would attack their neighbors and comrades indiscriminately.¡±


    ¡°We retreated once more even further south, where we came upon a rock formation that glowed. After inspecting it, we noticed no Were-beast would approach it, believing it a secure potion to fend off the coming Were-best, we gathered what remained of my people inside the rock formation.The Were-beast surrounded us entirely, but never approached, which was both good and bad for us, as we were running out of food fast with no way to hunt or gather, but they were not attacking us either.¡±


    ¡°Our shamans prayed to the gods, as did our people for salvation. Then yesterday the rock formation began to emit a sound and glowed even more brightly. We all received a message before our eyes in thin air welcoming us to a new world. Telling us to venture forth and seek out the NPC''s, some may be harmful and some may be peaceful. We looked about and found ourselves in a barren land and sent scouts out in every direction.¡±


    ¡°They found this vast village, but it seemed abandoned and they encountered many never before seen beasts and fought them bravely, several fell to the beast. We gathered our remaining forces and headed to this village, as it was abandoned, it may prove useful to provide shelter and food. We found many strange things here. But foremost was food, plenty of it to last many months for my people.


    ¡°When we entered your territory we received many messages like the ones from the Oracle, we saw your notice for the hiring of more guards, the celebration of a wedding and the notice of marriage status changed, then we saw your notice to survivors, that is when we decided to seek you out. The scouts located this location, and we sent them to here to observe. After observing your people working hard upgrading and building, we decided you must be in a similar position as we are, thus we approached you in hopes to join forces to survive and gain strength and to better understand this new world.¡± Bre''Tirgan finishes his story, and relaxes letting out a long sigh.


    We listened to his story, as he told it, their situation is similiar to ours, a fight for suvival and the blue messages. But somehow they were not initiated but sill affected. Were they born initiated? Are they really like us, just different species of beings? What magics do they posses? So many questions to answer, but first we must negotiate a mutual agreement.


    ¡°It does seem both our peoples are in similar circumstances and since you told your story, I will tll you ours, thus you will have a better understanding of what is going on here.¡±, And I tell him everything.,Julie and Cindy both chime in to add anything I may have missed, Rick is observing silently but he has a smile on his face.


    ¡°So the Oracle changed your world and devastated it, I believe we can not continue to call them such, as they seem more like destroyers or devastators.¡± Bre¡±Tirgan says grimly.


    ¡°No I would not call them Oracles¡±I say to him.


    Scott can we keep them they are so cute I just want to hug and pet them.


    They have been thru a lot like us, we have to help them!


    Shush you two, I am trying to concentrate here, please!


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.At least let us keep one, please!


    They are not pets, they seem to be people just like us


    One, only one......please?


    Cindy!


    ¡°Is something the matter Lord Scott Smith?¡±, Asks Bre''Tirgan


    ¡°Ahh, no, my wives....... are, well excited at your presence and are talking in my head.¡±, I say to him with a weak apologetic smile


    ¡°Ah so these two are your wives, but they talk to you in your head? That is simply amazing.¡± Says Bre''Tirgan.


    ¡°Yes, after we were married we formed a blood bond of the soul. It allows us to communicate with one another with our minds, but we are getting off subject here your Majesty¡± I say to him.


    ¡°You are right Lord Scott Smith. Which with what I know now, makes this even easier. We found among the buildings a strange currency everywhere, we hope to use it to aid in our negotiations. We propose joining our two people, you allow us the safety of your walls and erect a settlement and in return, we will give you the currency we found, 100 of our warriors to act as your guard and my daughters hand in marriage. I shall step down and allow you and my daughter to lead our people into a new era.


    ¡°WHAT??¡±


    ¡°Did you hear? horn-dog is getting another girl?¡±


    ¡°That lucky bastard, it is not fair!¡±


    ¡°I want a cat girl too!¡±


    ¡°I wonder what she will sound like when he gives it to her hahaha.¡±


    There were many comments like that and I cringed, it seems manners went out the window at the sight of the cat like people. The folks here were too, overwhelmed by them to think clearly. I am too stunned to say anything as my eyes quickly look at Ki''Diera who simply smiles at me still eventuating me it seemed.


    Both Cindy and Julie were in thought and in rapid response to one another, I could not get a word in and simply listened in.


    Uhh, did he just say marry his Daughter?


    I heard that too, I.........


    this is so sudden and I do not know what to think right now.....


    Instinctively I want to yell no, but..........


    ¡°Are you ok Lord Scott Smith, what is your answer?¡±,Bre''Tirgan asks of me.


    ¡°Give me a moment please, your majesty My wives are talking in my head, my apologies.¡± i reply to him.


    ¡°Yes yes I understand.¡± Bre''Tirgan says smiling, nodding.


    Scott there is no way you can marry her, you already have us...I wll not allow it. But then again, it would help them and us and make us all stronger, aaaarrrrrggg I do not know, this is so hard.


    We would get to keep one hehehe that tail and those ears are simply irresistible, and I do not see her as a wife but more as a pet, mmmmm that tail is driving me crazy I want to touch it so bad.


    You have a point, with the ears and tail, she does seem more of a pet, doesn''t she. But still she is female and Scott would marry her and then at night.....what would that even be like?


    I think Scott should do it, mmmm that tail at night looks so comfortable, I could hold it tightly.


    Cindy stop that and think clearly here


    Girls do I have a say in this at all? You are both speaking so fast I can not get a word in here.


    No Scott you do not, we are your wives and we will decided this if you get another wife. Or pet.....


    ok seriously, what choice do we really have here. We make an ally, we gain stength by uniting, in return Scott has to marry her. I really do not see the problem here


    But adding another wife, Cindy.......really?


    I do not want to marry her my loves, I already have you both and that is enough for me.


    Oh stop it Tiger I already saw the way you eyed her, If you were single you would be all over that.


    Well......yeah true.


    See? So lets make the best decision that benefits us all. Adding another wife, or plaything is not going to hurt you. And I really really love her tail! Fufufufuf


    Cindy really? Is that all you care about


    Actually yes, it makes it easier to accept for me. What about you Julie, can you handle this?


    I love Scott with all my heart and sharing him with you was already hard and you know I love you sister., but to add yet another, one we do not even know....I honestly do not know. I can not wrap my head around it.


    Maybe there is an alternative, let me try something ok girls?


    ¡°Your Majesty I apologize for that, there is really no need for marriage here, we can allow your people access to our walled area and join forces. The rest you proposed sounds good and is acceptable to us.¡± I say to him


    ¡°I am sorry but the marriage part is the only non negotiable item here.¡± Bre''Tirgan says keeping his smile.


    ¡°Why?¡±, I ask now conflicted


    ¡°It is to ensure that my people receive equal treatment, as the blood bond contract will require such, as your queen she will have equal say in all matters of state. This provides my people an equal say in all matters and a future.¡± Bre''Tirgn replies, his smile still showing.


    ¡°Queen? I am no king here your majesty!¡± Stunned I look at him in confusion.


    ¡°I did say I would step down to allow you an my daughter to lead our people into a new era, thus that means you will inherit my title and status and she to be your queen. This is not negotiable for these proceedings Lord Scott Smith, plus you already have two wives, what matter is a third? This is simply a political marriage.¡± Bre''tigan says casually


    ¡°I....but what about love? Does she not have someone she cares for and loves?¡±, I am now desperate trying to find a way out of this.


    ¡°Love? Love comes later, as is the way of political marriages, a few children should do the trick. Right now our peoples future is at stake, there is no room for love in this matter! What is your decision Lord Scott Smith?¡±, his face becomes serious.


    Scott do it...


    Yes Scott do it....accept the deal.


    Go with the flow go with the flow


    Scott? Stop that.


    Scott sweetheart, tho this is hard for me in many ways, we have to accept, it is for the good of everybody...we will somehow manage.


    Sigh alright, but seriously, I am not happy with this, to be forced to marry someone I do not even know....she is beautiful tho....


    Scott? Scott? Both think with menacing tones


    Taking a deep breath and looking at everyone at the table seeing their eyes all on me, expecting an answer, Ricks eyes show he is lauging inside, trying to stop from bursting out, ¡°Alright, we accept your terms. We seem to gain all the benefits from this. So there is nothing I can request from you that you have not already offered.¡±


    ¡°Then let it be known, that one week from today, My Daughter, Ki''Diera and Lord Scott Smith shall wed, after which the coronation shall take place and a new King and Queen........, or rather Queens, ¡° he eyes both Cindy and Julie with a smile,¡±shall arise.¡±


    Queen? I will become a queen?


    Ha A Queen, now that is unexpected....never dreamed my life would turn out like this of all things.


    ¡°We shall take our leave and gather our people, and bring them into the walled area, 100 of my...., no, your warriors will report to you for assignment as guards and lastly.¡° , he snaps is fingers and one of the servants comes forward, taker a small pouch from her side and lays it on the table.¡± Here are the promise funds, I hope this will suffice to build a future together..¡±


    He grabs the pouch and turns it over, money begin to flow from it. A lot of money. The pile gets bigger and bigger as it continues to flow from the small pouch. As the seconds fly by, eyes begin to grow bigger with each passing moment. He shakes the bag one more time, as the money stops pouring out.


    ¡°I take it by the expressions I see, this is valuable?¡± Bre''Tirgan says, observing the stares at the money.


    ¡°Ah yes, very much so, it would go along ways to improve this place.¡± I say amazed at the small mountain of money before us.


    ¡°Then I am happy we were able to contribute already, then we shall take our leave, I shall leave my daughter and her two personal servants in your care for the next week, giving you some time to get to know one another¡± He winks at me and begins to walk out followed closely by his two personal guard..


    I stare at Ki''Diera, who smiles back at me with a pleasant smile


    oh boy!.......

 Chapter 38 Friendship and Understading

    Chapter 38 Friendship.


    We sat at the table it is a little after 11 am, Bre''Tirgan and his people left, leaving myself, Cindy Julie, Rick and lastly Ki''Diera and her two servants looking at one another in silence.


    "So how old are you Ki''Diera?", Julie asks with a pleasant smile.


    "You familiar tone is not acceptable and insulting, you may address me as your Highness or Princess as befits my status.¡± Ki''diera says looking at Julie with disdain, with an air of high nobility about her.


    Ooooh I am really not going to like her


    what got stuck up her ass?


    Sigh, leave it be you two we can work around this....


    ¡°umm Princess Ki''Diera, here we do not stand on formality or status, we are all equals here,


    I hope you can understand and accept our ways,¡± I say to her cautiously, trying to be diplomatic


    ¡°hmph if you insist, then Ki''Diera is fine for now. As to your question I am old enough to mate, I have killed many Were-beast and I am sure my standing will be much higher once I am wife to his Lord Scott Smith.¡± she says with a tone of superiority.


    Ooooh I am REALLY REALLY not going to like her....Scott? Get rid of her before I do something bad..


    hahaha She is an intersting one, she is still very young tho, spoiled rotten it seems. We can break her of that Julie, just you watch, I have so many ideas hahahaha


    Hey you two, really now, think of it from her side, I am not going to try to defend her here, but I see her side of things too, she was just thrown to the wolves by her dad, she must be scared and this is some kind of defense mechanism to cope.


    I think that to my two wives yet I look at Ki''Diera and in her eyes I see a hint of fear and uncertainty.


    I think she is trying to cope as best as she can and this is the only way she knows how, lets give her time to adapt and get along ok? I am not saying to let her walk over you or take her bull. But try to understand and help her ok?


    Yeah .........you are right Sweetheart, I will try, but I still do not like her, she rubs me the wrong way.


    Oh I will help her alright hahahaHAHAH


    Cindy?!!


    Yes Tiger I will help her adapt....................


    ¡°Lord Scott Smith is something the Matter?¡±, Ki''Diera aska with a nervous tone now, looking at the three of us staring back and forth at each other, it must have looked weird to her as when I answer one of my wives I would turn to them and look silently at them.


    ¡°Oh no, my wives and I are having a private discussion, sorry about that it was rude of us Ki''Diera, and please call me Scott form now on, this is Julie and this is Cindy, I must insist on no social rankings please.¡±, I say pointing to each in kind.


    ¡°Vey well lord.....I mean Scott, it will be as you wish.¡± She says her tone uncertain. She then turns to one of her servants,¡±More milk.¡± she simply says, and the servant scurries off to get some.


    ¡°I have to ask Ki''Diera, but how do you feel about all this, what your father and I agreed to, you and me being married and all¡± I ask curiously.


    She gathers herself her posture straightens and pride shows in her face as she speaks,¡°my father has entrusted me, with an important mission of my people, there is nothing to think about here, I will fulfill my duties are expected of a Princess of the Ny''Har''en tribe!¡±


    "I see , but do you...." I start to ask.


    ¡°How can you say that? To be forced into marriage with someone you do not even know or love?¡± Julie jumps in.


    ¡°Julie is it? Well in our tribe it is common, we marry for the best results of family or people. Our females seek out strong and or successful males and mate. Once the mating ritual has taken place they are together for life. We grow to love one another over time, the bond becomes unbreakable. If a mate dies, we do not go to seek another, we simply exist and mourn their loss for the remainder of our time.¡±


    Both Julie and Cindy are stunned by this revelation. I too, am speechless, mate for life, one partner only.


    ¡°then how can you agree? Scott already has the two of us as wives?¡± Cindy asks now.


    ¡°It is not uncommon for a strong succesful male to have more than one mate.This gives more chance of strong offspring to further strenghten the tribe as a whole. As is the case of lo..Scott here, as he already has you two, is that not why you have chosen him?¡± She asks bluntly


    ¡°No, I love Scott, our marriage was forged in love¡± Julie says angrily.


    ¡°Love? Why were you attracted to him in the first place? Did you simply see him and decide then that you would marry him?¡± She says with a slight knowing smile now.


    Hmmmm something is strange, she always begins to smile when the conversation begins to go her way like she is manipulating it, knowing how it will turn out..


    Are you thinking she has some kind of foresight?


    If I had to guess, from what I have observed already, I would guess yes.


    ¡°You can read people, can you not, Ki''Diera?¡± I ask her suddenly.


    ¡°Yes, it is one of my gifts, I can tell if someone has malice or good intentions, I can also see the aura of a person when they try to deceive or as in Julie''s case, lie to themselves.¡± Ki''Diera says with a smile, her confidence is awakend now.


    ¡°I really do love Scott, I am not lieing, I love him with all my heart, honest!!¡±, Julie now says defending herself.


    ¡°I never said you did not love him, I said you chose him based on his strength and succes¡± she sighs, then continues ¡°it is only natural to be drawn to strength and feel love for it, it is why my people look for that first in their mates, then let love happen later.¡±


    Julie sits back confused and not knowing how to answer, I really love Scott, I really do it is not a lie..


    We know you do, Julie dear sister, but what she is saying makes sense....why were you drawn to Scott when you saw him the first time? Think about it, if he had been a fat, nose picking pervert would you have loved him then?


    Um we are getting off subject and I have no doubt you both love me, you hav proven and shown that to me, and I love you both dearly so lets drop this please.


    ¡°Talking in your head again it seems? Very convenient skill you have there. Will I gain this skill once I become your wife?¡± Ki''Diera asks curiously.


    ¡°I do not know, to be honest, I am not even sure how it worked out in the first place and if it can even be repeated,¡± I say truthfully.


    ¡°I see, that would be a shame if I were not to obtain that skill as well, my standing among the wives would suffer and I cannot allow that to happen¡± she says with defiance.


    ¡°I think love has to be a part of it for it to work, so were the words spoken in the ritual¡±,. Cindy speaks up.


    ¡°I will find another way then, I can not allow myself to love until after the mating ritual is performed and that can not happen till after the wedding.¡± Ki''Diera says looking somewhat displeased now.


    Oh thank god, no sex until after wedding, good policy! Good girl!


    Ha we can make her envious of us hahaha rub it in her face hahahaHAHAH


    Cindy! Behave!


    Yes Tiger........fufufufufu


    ¡°Well then may I retreat to our chambers? I wish to freshen up a little and rest.¡± Ki''Diera then says her nobility air coming out again.


    ¡°Our chambers? I thought you had to wait till after the wedding... ¡° Julie starts to say.


    ¡°We can not mate till after the wedding, but this week is to get to know one another and thus I wil be sleeping in the same bed as Scott here¡± she says again her tone defiant.


    ¡°Can''t we just get you a room and in the day meet up and get to know each other then?¡± I ask now slightly paniced.


    ¡°No, that will not do, we must prepare our selves, body and soul for the wedding, as it will be for life, once we mate. I must become familiar with your scent, you breathing habits and your body, before such time.¡± Ki''Diera says with a sly smile.


    ¡°What do you mean by body?¡± Julie jumps in again.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Tho we may not mate it does not mean we can not touch, AND, there will be a lot of touching, to get to know each other. It is standard practice among my people.¡± Ki''Diera says as if it were normal.


    Scott? Julie says in my head questioning me.


    Let her come Julie, she said she can not mate right? so..........


    but she will be watching, I am not sure I am comfortable with that......


    What about me, I watch you all the time


    You are different, it is different...I uh, oh god this is all going so fast. FINE! Let her sleep with us!


    Umm do I get a say in this at all my loves?


    No! NO!


    Um ok....sigh


    ¡°Follow me Ki''Diera I will show you the way¡±, Cindy says then winks at me, Julie follows and the three ecorted by two servants leave.


    ¡°I have to hand it to you Scott, you make such great sacrifices for the good of everyone, hahahaha.¡± Rick laughs finally speaking after watching everything in silence.


    ¡°This is not funny Rick,¡± I give him a hurt look


    ¡°Well think of it this way, your reputation as a horn-dog will only be strengthend hehehe.¡± Rick jokes.


    ¡°Ok now that you had your laugh can we get serious here?¡± I ask pleadingly


    ¡°Of course of course, I could not help it, really now, put yourself in my shoes Scott, seeing a person like you, hehe, in any case what is on your mind?¡± Rick asks of me.


    ¡°Well for starters the NyHar''en and the joining of forces?¡± I ask of him.


    ¡°A little late to be asking me is it not? You already made the decision.¡± Rick says.


    ¡°Nothing is in writing and we have a week to change our minds, For now I want to get to know them and see if they will indeed be trustworthy allies. I want to keep eveyone vigilant. If they as so much as sneeze wrong, I will not hesitate to kick them out.¡± I say to Rick in a serious tone. ¡°For now we come first, they second, and I am sure they realize that, probably why they insisted on this marriage thing and a blood bond contract. Over the next week I simply want to test the waters and see how it plays out and I need your thoughts to help in that decision¡±.


    ¡°I see and that is a good plan, but how do you plan to remove them once they are inside.¡± Rick asks.


    ¡°I can fire the guards as Baron, so that that will not be an issue, plus I will ensure that they cover the outside while our current guards are inside. Keeping them separated for now, with maybe a few of our current Elite in charge of their squads.. And I beleive they have to swear fealty to me and me alone before they can even become personal guards, so there is that too.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Ok then, we will keep an eye out, I will inform the depu...err the Elite Guards of this as well and get their input¡± Rick says, just about then, the lights flicker then go off.


    ¡°huh? Did we run out of fuel?¡± Rick asks looking up a the lights.


    "No, we should still have 2 days worth at least, plus I was going to start having the Elite go and siphon the vehicles on the road to get that fuel as well. Lets go check it out, if it broke down we will need to replace it quickly.¡± I say to him heading out towards the basement.


    As we reach the door to the basement a few people asked what was going on and began to follow us, but we asked them to let us check it out and we will keep them updated, they agreed and left. Then the lights came back on brighter than before ,almost blinding, a few exploded.


    ¡°What is going on? Lets hurry!¡± I say and move faster.


    Rick and I arrive, we see 3 of the workers surrounding the area where the generator used to be, but in it''s space was a large blue type crystal on a pedestal, cords and pipes attached to the base leading to the main breaker, a blue glow flowed from the pedestal thru the cord and pipes and the break was glowing too.


    The three had their eyes closed in concentration and a white glow emanated from each of their hands, which they had outstretched facing the Crystal which stood about 3 feet tall and 2 feet wide, almost egg like. The Crystal pulsed every other second.


    ¡°Huh? what is this? What are you guys doing?¡±, I ask of the three workers, but they ignore me as they always do and keep on concentrating.


    The Captain of the Guard Winford arrives,¡± My lord, is all well?¡±


    ¡°I do not know Captain Winford, we are not sure what they are doing¡±, I say to him eyeing the three workers in suspicion.


    ¡°Ah they are adding a mana crystal to your keep¡± Captain Winford says ¡°It will have many functions but foremost it will keep the lights of your keep going and they are adjusting the mana output as we speak.¡±


    At that moment all three open their eyes look at one another and then walk by us to go to their next task silently.


    ¡°Why will they not talk to us?¡± I ask confused


    ¡°They simply can''t My Lord, they have no tongues¡± Captain Winford states sadly.


    ¡°What? No tongues? How did that happen?¡±, I ask now in disbelief at the thought of 150 workers with no tongues.


    ¡°I do not know my Lord¡±, Captain Winford says apologetically.


    ¡°You know I have been meaning to ask, How you came here and what is your background, I mean we saw you appear and assumed you simply showed up to serve us as NPC''s, but now I wonder and how do you know about the workers? And all this?¡±, I ask now very curious about his answer.


    ¡°I heard your explanation to King Bre''Tirgan and I can assure you were are not NPC''s as you may think, My Lord¡±, Captain Winford begins to explain,¡± We are as real as you and have feeling much like you and can die like you, My Lord¡±.


    He sighs then continues, ¡° much like your peole we once thrived on our world. Then the apocolypse happened similair to yours, and we fought bravely to the end, only to be overwhelmed. We gathered many survivors, almost a million at one point and fought against the horde of monsters that came and held for almost a year, then the bosses showed up and turned the tide against us. As we were being defeated and wiped out a screen appeared and offered us a deal.¡±


    ¡°The deal was a select few would become whatever was needed of us and be transported to other worlds to serve as guards or soldiers. We were a proud warrior race second to none. In return our people would live in peace again with the sacrifice of a few. Over time our peole began to recover and the monster attacks stopped but remained to be a reminder.¡±


    ¡°We trained against them even to imporve our fighting prowess and even developed this aura to repel monsters. I know in my heart my people live in peace, my parents and siblings know peace, while I serve. Once my time is done I can return and have a peaceful life if I so choose.¡±


    ¡°And how long do you have to serve?¡± I ask now stunned at this new news.


    ¡°The standard agreement is 5 years, but some extend it so others do not have to take their place. This is in fact my 4th extension, I have served several lords and kings before you and have come accross the worker race before, they are a mysterious builder race but no one knows more about them.¡±


    ¡°We are not allowed to volunarily give this information as it is irrelevant we were told, but we are not forbiden to talk about it if asked directly, My lord.¡± He says now with a solemn face.


    ¡°I see, so your people too have faced this as well......¡± I say as the information sinks in. A proud warrior race defeated, to be turned into slaves more or less. Will this happen to us as well?


    Will what happen Scott?


    Sweetheart is everything alright?


    Nothing my loves, it is nothing just having a hypothetical conversation with the captain of the guard is all, I lie to them. I feel sick to my stomache for doing so, as I never lie, but this time I had to. I must lie. I do not think this openly, but make a conscious quick decision hoping it does not leak out.


    ¡°Umm Scott this is not good you know, we can not let this story out.¡± Rick says with a pale face.


    ¡°Agreed, we need to keep this one under wraps, or it will destroy any hope people have.¡± I say to him then look at Captain Winford,¡± Captain you and your men are never to speak of this to anyone, please.¡±


    He bows and salutes ¡°it will be as ordered My lord¡±


    ¡°Oh and about the my lord thing, drop it, it is Scott and your first name was Alexander right? It is nice to meet you my friend.¡±, I extend a hand out to him, he eyes me with confussino at first, then slowly takes it.


    ¡°I am glad to have met and be of service to you Scott¡± He replies with a smile creeping on his face, his demeanor shows happiness.

 Chapter 39 Mental Breakdown

    Chapter 39 Mental Breakdown


    The night is quickly aproaching. Cindy had collected all the money left by Bre''Tirgan and put it into the Barony, it was a whopping $1,132,566.00, which she converted to gold right away. For the remainder of the day I went around the entire school, Rick and Alexander with me, to observe the workers doing the upgrades. Some of our people are working with them. They are able to communicate thru subtle nods or even smiles and are understood as we observe the people and the workers work side by side upgrading the school. Cindy and Julie are aguing in my head over Ki''Diera, but I try to block it out.


    Everyone once in a while we will see several workers gather then as one their hands begin to glow and their work takes on a finishing touch. Then they move on to the next project. It has been 6 days now since the upgrades started. The Watch Towers were beginning to take form, the walls were thick and sturdy looking, rising 10 feet high in some places, by 4 feet thick enough to walk on top, spanning outward in both directions to the end of the School property, I see a soft glow, they are mana enforced. Tho not complete, they look imposing but still have a ways to go, I smile at the results. They sure work fast and good work too, I see no flaws.


    That is nice Sweetheart, now what are we going to do about Ki''Diera?


    We will handle her Sister, just give it time


    She is annoying and arrogant.


    She is young and inexperienced


    I want to strangle her!!!


    I block them out again as best as I can, and focus on the task ahead of me.


    We came up to one of the main gates, there would be 2. One on the West Side facing the main road and on to the south facing the light forested area where all the Invisible Stalkers used to be. They had since been eradicated by the Elite Guards and the Regular Guards, as the patrols were able to extended out to the currently being upgraded walls. The Regular Guard could actually go 10 feet beyond the walls, but no further, we do not understand why yet. Yet another mystery to be solved. Even Alexander can not answer that one. All he knows is he is not permitted to go beyond that point, his mind is forced to stop him when he tries to take a step outward.


    Cindy do not teach her that!!


    Why not, she has to learn sometime?


    Cindy really, that is going to far!!


    Again I block them out.....oh boy this is getting really tiresome


    Did you say something Sweetheart?


    As we approach the West Gate, I see Bre''Tirgan arrive, his people with him, a large gathering, carrying various items, baskets, crates, bags, anything that could hold stuff. They enter the open fields in front of the School passing thru the west gate and many begin to silently without a word to set up tents. The Chain link fence that had surrounded the baseball field was gone, so were the dug outs, the ground was upturned into fresh soil. When did that happen. This is the spot Bre''Tirgan and his people chose to set up on. I hear more arguing between the girls, and try to block them out.


    There must be four hundred plus people, will have to count them all later. But for a tribe that used to number in the tens of thousands it is but a pittance of their former glory. They are a beaten bunch, but still proud. They see us humans and a look of pride and defiance reaches their faces as they straighten their backs and go to work on their tents. A false bravado, for a prideful people.


    I approach Bre''Tirgan ¡°your Majesty is this everyone?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, we still have 21 scouts out and about, they will return by nightfall tho, as they were instructed lord Scott Smith.¡± He says.


    ¡°Um about that your majesty I must ask that we drop drop the formality please, just call me Scott. Not only am I uncomfortable with it, but we are all now equals here and I wish us to be friends instead of allies. To me a friend you can call upon anytime, where an ally you can only call upon in times of need.¡± I say to him holding my hand out in friendship. I know it is early, but I want to lead the relationship my way and not theirs, I want them to see us as not only as trustworthy, but reliable as well. Like a good friend.


    Julie come on now, lets do this for Scott''s sake


    No Cindy I refuse, there is no way.....


    ¡°Umm, well as you insist Scott, you will be leading our people into a new era and I guess it will start with this.¡± he takes my hand and we shake tho he does not smile.


    Many watch, for the Ny''Har''en it is historical, as no one has not called their King his majesty, ever. I would learn this fact much later. The tents went up quickly, we did not have meals prepared for so many, but that was not an issue as cooking pots went up everywhere and the smell of food wafted across the area almost like a festival.


    I walked with Bre''Tirgan thru the make shift tent city, and was offered various foods, which I graciously accepted and tasted. Very exotic indeed if I might add. One thing that bothered me was that I could not understand a word they were saying to me, as they all spoke in a foreign language. Bre''Tirgan and I had no issues talking to one another.


    ¡°Why is it you can speak our language, it does not seem to be a common tongue of your people.¡± I ask.


    "Ahh that, our shaman cast the spell on me, it allows me to understand and speak languages we hear, we just cannot read them.¡± Bre''Tirgan replies.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Ahh very handy indeed¡± I say impressed.


    Hey! she just grabbed my clothes and tossed them everywhere that girl grrrrr


    We will get her to clean it up....just be nice...


    We make our way back to the School and into the Cafeteria where dinner is being served, Julie,Cindy


    and Ki''Diera are already eating as Bre''Tirgan and I approach, with meals in hand and sit with them, a seat between Cidy and Julie is open and they look both at me with smiles, but inside they were going at it again over Ki''Diera.


    Thru out the day they had argued over Ki''Diera, and it was driving me insane to be honest, I tried to block them as best as I could, but that was literally impossible.


    Enough!! Kitten, Honey I love you both dearly but this really has to stop, I can not think and you are driving me insane here. I can''t take it anymore my loves, really!!


    Scott are you ok sweetheart?


    Tiger you are over exaggerating here aren''t you?


    Look, you two have been going at it all day and for the most part I have been able to block it out, but it is getting really hard here. If only I could block you out for a short while, I will be ok, I suddenly remembered a movie I saw where a guy had a helmet to block his friend from entering his mind.


    If only I had that, then I could think more clearly, let it allow me to turn this on and off at will, add in some neat new features like converting mana to a shield like Julie.....


    Scott what are you thinking ?


    Scott?


    Magic protection and immunities, let me manipulate things with my mind, allow me to read people like Ki''Diera, no better read minds, oh and understand and be able to speak all languages...hmm what else...


    Hey Scott sweetheart ....


    Tiger you are glowing!


    Lets see what else.........ah yes lets add it grows me with while I level and is bonded so I can not loose it like my other gear, if it is removed from my head it goes into my inventory like the Elites sword does, and it has to look cool, not that bulky thing from the movie, maybe a head band or a crown, I am a Baron after all soon to be a King hehehe


    ¡°Scott you are really glowing¡± Julie cries out


    ¡°Scott you ok?¡± Cindy''s voice is very concerned


    ¡°Scott what is going on?¡± Rick asks


    ¡°My Lord! Scott!¡±, Alexander cries out.


    Yes that should do it, a crown, nothing fancy just simple and can only be removed by me, but will hold all the mana jewels, and store extra mana needed, and maybe add in a detection ability to detect beings around me while I am at it, hahahaha this is great, that thing would really be awesome, THAT IS WHAT I WANT!!......


    My world turned dark as I begin to pass out, my vision narrows quickly, like a dark tunnel has enveloped me.


    ¡°Scott listen you are really glowing sweetheart, can you hear me?¡± Julie has panic in her voice


    ¡°Scott please answer us......¡±Cindy begs


    Darkness..........


    ________________________________________________________________________________________


    I awake and see right away I am in my bed, Cindy and Julie are snuggled on me, they are wearing their sweats and T-Shirt from their preset 5. I do not see Ki''Diera. I look to the blinds and see the sun is shining thru, it must be morning. I move and the girls stir, and just as suddenly awake when they see me awake


    ¡°Sweetheart I was so worried!!¡± Julie says grabbing me and hugging, flowering me with kisses.


    ¡°Tiger you really scared the shit out of us there, what did you do?¡± Cindy asks hugging me as well.


    ¡°I do not know, last night you two were in my head arguing and bickering over Ki''Diera and I just could not take it anymore. I love you both, but you two need to rely stoop that, I can not think when you do that.¡± I say to them in a soft and caring voice.


    "Last night? Scott you have been out for 4 days sweetheart.¡± Julie says looking at me, showing relief.


    ¡°four days? Seriously? I ask stunned and in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes Tiger, you were out for four days now.¡±, Cindy says grabbing me tighter.¡± Tiger what is that thing on your head, we could not remove it no matter how hard we tried, even Doc and Sheriff tried, The Captain of the Guard said it must be something bonded to you.¡±


    I feel my head, and feel the thing there, remove it and suddenly


    Thank you god he is ok....


    Man that scared me thought you would never awaken Tiger...


    I put it back on.........silence.


    I take it back off.


    ........and then she went and got into........


    Tiger if you ever need.....


    I put it back on........................Silence. I lay back into bed with a big smile on my face and sigh.


    "Scott are you listening to me?", Julie asks


    "Scott why are you grinning like that?", Cindy asks

 Chapter 40 Conflict

    Chapter 40 Conflict.


    The past fours days were lost to me. I had been out cold. But I realize a few things now. One, this place can go on without me being here, I just need to delegate more, in fact I need to fill the slots of the Barony staff quickly. Second I am out of my element, I am better in the field. I need to go out again and third, I still have a lot to learn about my skills and abilities, I am faster and stronger than ever before and have not even tried to use that yet. I have been wasting my time here, trying to micro-manage everything.


    I am in the Cafeteria observing everyone, Cindy and Julie are with me eating breakfast, there is peace and quiet in my head, as I eat my breakfast, I am quite hungry. I did not really realize at first how noisy the girls had been and how it affected me and my decision making. I am my own man again, now that I can think clearly. I love them dearly, but privacy is needed sometimes.


    Back in the room, I had examined the head piece I wore, it was a simple piece as I had envisioned it. It had 3 red gems and 4 blue gems in a row alternating, and two turquoise above the rest of them, The crown itself was gold in color, but lightweight and easy to wear. I had examined it closely to see the stats:


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>ITEM!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Crown of the Awakened


    Benefits:


    Ability to read and block out minds


    Able to understand and speak all languages


    Mana Shield 1 mana /61 damage


    +61% Defense (cumulative with all)


    +61% resistance all magic


    Detection of others or creatures up to 61 meters


    Move objects up to 6.1 meters away


    Mana storage 61000/61000


    +61 to all Stats.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    This was truly a blessing, but how did I get it? I see I have an unread notice and read it.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>SKILL AWARDED: Reality Manipulation!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations! For performing the Skill Reality Manipulation


    You have been awarded the Skill Reality Manipulation


    Benefits: Able to create items with your mind, change reality.


    New Stat added Focus


    New Stat Added Willpower


    Skill level 1


    +25 Int +25 Wis +10% Focus


    Note:  Use of this skill may cause severe mana drain and cause


    blackouts or even death due to backlash.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Woah Reality Manipulation....is it what it really means? I can make stuff up!?? It is a skill so it can get better, but it can cause death, I need to be careful here. Since it is a low level skill, I might not want to overdo it right away. That also means I can train the skill and get better!


    What is this Focus and Willpower? What is that? Ability to focus on my thoughts better maybe? And Willpowers? The strength of my thoughts or will? Hmm maybe I should ask Cindy and Julie.


    Hey Cindy, Julie? I got two new stats, Focu....


    Scott I really hate that new thing you are wearing, it blocks us out!


    You know Tiger if you really wanted some peace and quiet you only had to ask, going so far as to almost kill yourself by creating that thing is really going too far!


    And this is why I made it.......I can not even finish a sentence before you are back in my head sigh.


    So...sorry, I just can not stop my mind from thinking at times


    I get it Scott, and understand, Julie and I have been talking a lot lately since we got this ability. It is just so convenient and we have so much to talk about.


    It is not an issue any more Honey, and Kitten it is ok now, with this I can have my privacy and you two can keep on talking about whatever, know I still love you both, but I need this to focus on what needs to be done now.


    So what were you going to ask about?


    We discussed the Focus and Willpower and also went over the fact I had the skill Reality Manipulation.


    It surprised them both greatly and we also decided to keep it under wraps for now, only the three of us knowing about it.


    We surmised that Focus and Willpower were abilities to focus and maintain a thought, that could be stressful to maintain during creation of an item and Willpower was my will to see it as reality or something near that. We also discussed my mana depletion and how mana potions had no effect on me, the stress of item creation seemed to have brought me near death and that rest, was the only solution. That meant, in the future I really need to be careful and not over do it, unless I want to be asleep again for four days at time or more, or even dead.


    Alexander came to give me his reports ¡°Alexander I think unless it is a critical issue, you do not need to report to me every morning or day, you can handle it and I trust you. If I need anything I will call you for it.¡± I say to him ¡°however if you just want to hang out, have a drink or two, you are welcome anytime, get the difference?¡±


    He smiles, nods and Salutes ¡° Yes Scott, I shall take care things!¡± and leaves.


    ¡°So who do we have that we can fill the remaining Staff positions with?¡± I ask of Julie and Cindy, I had turned off the mind communication. As I speak Rick is walking towards us.


    ¡°Ah Scott I see you are finally awake, you scared the hell out of us there.¡±, he says observing me with a smile.


    ¡°Yes sorry about that, but all is ok now, and I feel refreshed, I probably needed the sleep¡± I say truthfully as I did need the sleep to recover.


    ¡°So what is that thing on your head? We could not get the damn thing off.¡± he asks curiously


    ¡°It is a bonded item much like the Elites Swords, it grows with me and gives me enhancements, plus I now have some peace and quiet in my head hehe,¡± I chuckle as I eye the girls.


    Both look back at me sheepishly with an apologetic expression.


    ¡°Well that is good to hear, so the past four days have been pretty uneventful. I sent the Elite out to the surrounding areas, up to 5 km out and we found nothing so far, a few Worgs or Orcs, but they all were eliminated. We also found the path Bre''Tirgan and his people took, they ransacked everything, even hit a few banks along the way and cleaned them out too.¡± Rick says with a disgusted expression.


    ¡°Must be where they got all the money from, which he gave to us, so it all goes to a good cause in the end¡± I smile, then ask ¡° did you find any more survivors?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing and we have not ventured further out, staying within the 5 km zone, removing creatures as we see them, to keep the zone safe.¡± Rick says shaking his head.¡±Some folks were asking to be allowed to go their homes, who are within the 5km range, So I let them and sent a few Elite with them for protection, they gathered their belongings and came back, no incidents¡±.


    ¡°I see well it may be a good time to expand our search and see what is out there, plus we need to now focus on leveling and skill development, how goes the training program?¡±, I then ask


    ¡°It is going well, there are some signs of improvements with the Elite training with the Regular, which brings up the next thing, Bre''Tirgan wants to speak to you as soon as you are up and about,¡± He says to me.


    ¡°Very well, I will go to him and see what he needs after we discuss something important.¡± I say to Rick.¡± we need to fill the remainder of the staff of the Barony, I need to delegate more, seeing that I lost four days and the Barony is still running, I have come to realize, by delegating it may run even more smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right, you can not do everything yourself, even admitted as much a week ago when you asked for our help hehe,¡± Rick answers.


    ¡°You know there is that Gentleman, let me get the list out and see....¡± Julie says fiddling with some papers, ¡° here it is, Ryan Holster, he was an Embassy worker. Maybe you can use him for the Chief of Foreign Affairs, right now he is just a handy man.¡±


    ¡°That is a good choice, he has more experience than all the rest for that it seems, ok sign him up and if anything right now I just want to fill in the blanks and let things go OJT (1), we all are learning.¡± I say.


    In the end we set up the following:


    Chief of Foreign Affairs: Ryan Holster


    Chief of Commerce: Derrik Adams, he was head of maintenance, supplies and repairs, but as a successful business owner we thought he was better suited here


    Chief of Agriculture: Larry Benally, He was a Native American Navajo, who was a farmer, and ran a successful farm nearby on the outskirts of town with his family, his wife and two kids survived, but his mom and dad did not


    Chief of Education: Lisa Roberts, since she was already running the day care and overseeing the teenagers education we decided to bump her up.


    The rest, remained a blank, so we adjourned with that. Julie and Cindy went to discuss the position with each person, while Rick and I headed to see Bre''Tirgan. We arrived and saw Ki''Diera with him.


    ¡°It is good to see you are awake again Scott¡± Bre''Tirgan says to me.


    Ki''Diera is staring at me.


    He looks well, seems he recovered, I wonder what caused his condition.


    Hah I can read her thoughts, this is good!


    ¡°Thank you, I am doing much better, it seems I needed the rest to recover from the stress¡± I say to him.


    Hmm a half truth, he is hiding something.


    Better fix that


    ¡°I seemed to have gained a new skill that I do not fully understand yet, that caused my stress, I hope in time it can aid us greatly and once I know more I can explain it to everyone.¡± I say to Bre''Tirgan while listening to Ki''Diera''s thoughts.


    There is the truth, but still hiding something it seems, will not dwell on that for now. She then looks at her father and smiles with a slight nod.


    Bre''Tirgan catches the nod,¡± good to hear Scott, so I have the 100 warriors ready to put into your service¡± he says and then nods to one of is private guards, who runs off.


    With this and my daughters hand in marriage this should secure our peoples safety and future. She will make a fine wife and bear strong offsping, this Scott seems very strong, his grip hurts each time we shake hands, no male has ever hurt my hand like that before. I listen to Bre''Tirgans thoughts.


    Shortly after, 100 warriors and the private guard returns. ¡°Here they are Scott as promised¡±, Bre''Tirgan waves in a grand gesture.


    ¡°Thank you Bre''Tirgan, have them all drop to one knee and take the oath to enter service as my guards.¡± I say to him.


    He nods to the private guard who in turn speaks in their native tongue (All drop to one knee, you will swear an oath to Lord Scott Smith and take this oath to heart, you will be doing this for our people! For the glory of the Ny''Har''en!)


    Good I can understand them! Now lets surprise them.


    (Do you swear allegiance to me and to protect these lands and all of its people from all harm, foreign and domestic so help you god)I say to them in their language.


    Startled, Bre''Tirgan lets out a gasp, ¡°how do you come to speak our lanuguage so suddenly¡±


    What is this? He has learned our language seemingly overnight. He said only a few days ago he could not understand and that meant they had no magics to supprt them in this? How is this possible? He is even more fascinating, hmmm I can get to like this Scott male. Ki''Diera smiles


    ¡°(If you are wondering why I can speak the language now)¡±, I tap my crown, ¡°(it is because of this)¡± I smile.


    I turn to the 100 Warriors kneeling, then repeat the oath and they as one say yes.


    ¡°(Then by the power granted me as the Barons of these lands, I bestow upon you the title, Personal Guard, you may rise!)¡± I say to them, I had to use the word title instead of profession as they were not initiated like us, but instead already were warriors, so giving them the title made sense, plus I wanted to avoid limiting their movement within the keep area only and allow them free reign thru out the territory as needed.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    A slight glow covers all of them briefly and dissipates, then all look at each other in wonder, but quickly recover. Now how to fix the language barrier


    ¡°If I may impose on you, but can you get your shaman to cast the language spell on Rick and a few of his men? I ask Bre''Tirgan


    ¡°Of course! Have them meet me at my tent¡± Bre''Tirgan smiles, and nods to Rick.


    I look to the new guards and in a commanding voice, ¡°(in 15 minutes meet at your Kings tent and await further orders, General Rick Hanson and his men will divide you up into groups and you will follow their order from there on.)¡±


    ¡°Alright then I will go get the men¡± Rick says about to walk off.


    ¡°I told the new guards to meet you for further instructions in 15 min at Bre''Tirgan''s tent.¡± I call to him and he nods. I then turn to Ki''Diera


    ¡°So Ki''Diera shall we start over? We lost four days and have a lot of catching up to do¡±, I say to her.


    With that we walk around the compound talk. We talked about a lot of things, I told her about my life in the military, my true age and the events that lead up to this, reading her mind, I was able to anticipate any issues and lead the conversation. When she started to think about having her servants get her something, such as a drink,¡± Ah, we have been talking so much how I about I get us both something to drink¡±, I would offer instead beating her to the punch and several times she began to wonder how I was anticipating her, so slackened off on it a bit.


    She opened up to me about her life in her tribe. The hardships they had endured, and what she remembered of her mother. A tear formed as she spoke of her mother, it was a painful memory, but she acted brave none the less.


    Must not show weakness in front of Lord Scott, Ki''Diera!, Must remain strong for your peoples sake.


    She quickly changed the subject to her exploits and her battles against the Were-beast. She killed dozens of them and was very good with the sword and her body re-enforcement magic. Not only could she read people with her gift, but she could enhance her strength and agility,as well as her skin for battle at will. But it all came at price, mana. Which seems to be the common theme to all races who posses magics, which we humans lacked before the event. Maybe the initiation is for that? To give us mana capabilities?


    We parted ways after having to talked for hours, It was past noon, she and her servants went to gather her things to move into my room, as I have now awakened from my four day slumber. We also agreed to postpone the wedding a full seven days to get to know one another as originally planned.


    I went back to my room, to do some thinking and experimenting. I had not had a chance in the past 2 weeks to do that since Cindy and Julie were always in my head. This crown is nice!


    Julie and Cindy were still busy talking to people it seemed.probably going over details and agreements.


    Now lets try this Reality Manipulation. Lets see item creation, going to start off slow here.


    I envision a bullet, a .22 round, I begin to feel the strain on my mana, and after a moment it is in my hand. The bullet is normal looking. Nothing special, I look at my mana and see it unchanged. But I felt the pull. I recheck my mana and then notice it. It was taken from my original mana, not the shared. It took a lot of my original mana over 5000. That was a lot for me, almost half for a small simple bullet. Then if i created this crown I must have drained Julie as well. I will ask her about that.


    Hey kitten got a second? I think to her.


    Sure Sweetheart what is it? She replies


    On that night, did I use up your mana?


    You have no idea, i was getting scared I felt my mana being sucked out by a tremendous force, but then it stopped, When I looked almost 90% was gone and you were passed out.


    What is it Scott? Cindy asks in my mind


    It seems I use my individual mana pool creating items, but of I over extend, it then draws from Julie. I will be running some test so please do not panic if I begin to draw on your mana, ok kitten?


    Sure Scott but do not over do it please, I do not want you to be unconscious for four days again


    Scott do you think that is wise?


    How am I going to learn if I do not experiment? I will be carful I promise, I will not do anything to endanger you two or myself now knowing what I know.


    Ok sweetheart but please be careful!


    Thank you I will, Scott out!


    I turn off the mental connection, then look at my mana pool, it is recovering. Seems it will take a few hours to get full again. Maybe something smaller? More simple? If I can train the skill up, it should improve right?


    I envision a paper clip. Small metallic, no colors just plain. It came easier than the bullet, but I still felt the strain on my mana. It appeared in the palm of my hand costing 800 mana.


    Hmm I wonder... I think holding the paper clip and focus on it and try and duplicate it. It works almost instantaneous. I look and see only 8 mana used, but my mana recovered and it was almost like nothing changed.


    Only 8 mana to duplicate it? Hmmm


    I then take the bullet I made and duplicate and feel the strain, It also works, but the mana cost is 300 for a bullet. Size wise there is not much diference between a bullet and a paperclip. I look and I still have 4170 mana left. Lets try a metal fork. I envision a fork and feel the strain once again, it takes a moment and it appears, costing 810 mana. I then duplicate the fork and it costs only 9 mana .What is this? The fork is bigger than the bullet and costs less? Hmm maybe it is due to the complexity of the item? The fork is a single piece of metel, while the bullet has 3 parts, round and hollow filled with gunpowder.


    So if I create from nothing there is massive mana costs, and if I duplicate something while holding it the costs is a fraction. Hmmmm paperclips only cost 8 mana let me try making 10 of them at once, I think holding onto the paperclip and envision 10 of them at once. I am hit by a huge strain, I feel myself blacking out, I let myself sink into the couch. I slowly recover and see my mana is gone to 0, over 4000 mana was used up, then I look and see I used up 4000 mana from Julie as well.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations! Skill Reality Manipulation


    has increased


    Skill level 2 reached</td></tr></tbody></table>


    That did not go well, but the skill went up, as I begin to look around the room thinking. While I had been asleep the girls took the time to furnish and decorate it. I was sitting on the couch and chair set with two big standing lamps on each side of the couch from Julie''s place, which was up against the windows side of the room. Across from it was the dining set from Cindy''s place her china cabinet was against the wall with various dishes in it on display. The bed was still in place, but night stands were in place on each side of the bed with lamps sitting on them.


    Across from the bed side by side were two different looking vanities with stools. On either side were dressers and against the wall to the right were two Armoires. Side tables and lamps were next to each with lamps on them. Various pictures and paintings of nature scenery and animals were hung on the walls. It looked very comfortable in here, almost like a home. And then there were my boxes stacked up in a corner, .....sigh.


    I focus back on my task and see my mana is completely depleted. I look into my inventory, and see I still have 8 advanced mana potions, I pull four out and am about to down one when there is a knock at the door.


    Placing the mana potions on the table in front of me, I get up, go to and open the door, there stands KI''Diera with her two servants.


    It is Lord Scott I must be brave, be brave Ki''Diera for you people!


    I smile to her, ¡°Come in Ki''Diera, make youself at home.¡±


    She and her servants enter and look around the room, ¡°it has certainly changed in here from the last time I entered.¡±


    ¡°Yeah well, Julie and Cindy thought it would probably make it more like a home and decorated the place up while I was sleeping.¡± I say smiling to her.


    Her mind is blank as she looks from painting and picture, opens a few dresser drawers and an Armoire. Then she turns to me,¡± and where is room for my things?¡± I was not included in this decorating he calls it, those females are trying to make me look bad since I do not posses such furnishings. Her face darkens, a slight anger creeps up.


    ¡°I am sure Julie and Cindy have something in mind for you, they were probably waiting for me to wake up and discuss the details, they were most likely unsure of what was happening to me and did not want to get ahead of themselves before knowing what will happen with you and me¡±. I say to her quickly.


    Hmm that is true he was unconscious for four days and could have died, I will be patient and see then. She smiles to me,¡± but of course Scott. ¡°


    I look at my watch it is past 6 pm, I killed a lot of time thinking and evaluating my new skill then trying to create the items. ¡°You took a while to get here, did you have to pack a lot?¡± I say while thinking she took a long to move to here.


    I can not let him know I am sca.....no I am not scared! uncertain yes but I will not admit fear. I must remain strong!


    ¡°Yes, I had many last minute details to attend to, and spoke with my father at great length about them, now that that is done I will be in your care from here on, I also told him the betrothal ceremony would be pushed back to seven days from now. He agreed.¡± she says her face betraying her thoughts.


    ¡°Then let me go grab some dinner, and bring it back here so we can talk and get to know one another better, ok princess?¡° I say to her.


    She smiles¡± Thank you for your kindness Scott I appreciate that.¡±


    I leave the room and head for the Cafeteria, and see Julie and Cindy walking towards me with meals in had including one for me. ¡°Ahh I was just about to grab dinner for myself and Ki''Diera as well.¡±


    Julie face takes on a sour mood, ¡°So she showed up huh? I guess it had to happen.¡±


    Cindy laughs and says ¡°That is fine lets go back and grab a plate for her too, we do not want to make it look like we did not think of her, she may get moody again¡±.


    We head quickly to the Cafeteria and I grab a plate for Ki''Diera and we head back to the room. We enter to see Ki''Diera has one of the Armoire open and clothes were on the ground, she was placing her clothes inside, they were Cindy''s clothes on the ground.


    Cindy''s face darkens, but quickly recovers to a smile.¡±I see you are making yourself at home Ki''Diera¡±


    ¡°Yes I decided not to wait and am just about finished putting my clothes away.¡± She says quickly with a pleasant smile. In truth she did not have much in the way of clothing, she really did not need to throw Cindy''s clothes on the ground at all, maybe just being spiteful afterall? Or is she trying to sabotage the relationship with the wives?


    There that Cindy one is now getting angry, good, If I can get those two to leave, then I will not have to worry about my position as wife among my people.


    Oh boy this is going to be hard.


    _________________________________________________________________________________________


    (1) OJT = On the Job Training

 Chapter 41 Surprise! R18+

    Authors Note: MATURE SEX ACT DESCRIPTION READ AT OWN RISK


    ________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 41 Surprise!


    We all talked into the night, the tension was thick between the 3 girls, I awaited for the sparks to fly, it was only a matter of time.


    ¡°Tonight I will be sleeping on Scott''s left, as it is closest to his heart, I would prefer it if you two were to leave us alone for this occasion.¡± Ki''Diera remarks, her haughtiness is at an all time high right now.


    I do not even bother reading her mind as it is clear for all to see. She is purposely pushing the girls.


    ¡°Like hell, we will all sleep in bed as we had planned, then I can keep an eye on you.¡± Julie says in anger but the last part she whipers to herself.


    ¡°I do not mind letting you have my spot tonight, I then get to hold that beautiful tail of your fufufufu¡± Cindy snickers.


    ¡°You most certainly will not, the tail is a sensitive and private thing!¡± Ki''Diera snaps at Cindy, but Cindy only grins.


    And so it went on, till finally we decided to retire for the night. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this Ki''Diera?¡± I ask of her giving her one last chance before bed.


    ¡°Of course my duty demands of me to see this thru¡± she says her pride now showing.


    ¡°Have it your way, Return to inventory preset 1¡± I say and my uniform goes away leaving me stark naked as I make my way to bed.


    ¡°Wha...what is this? What are you doing Scott? You are not wearing clothes? She stutters in shock her eyes wander right away to my manhood.


    ¡°Yes I sleep in the nude, it is the only way I can get a good nights sleep, clothes are too restricting when I sleep.¡±I reply to her.


    Both Julie and Cindy give a nod to one another, also discard their clothes at seeing Ki''Diera''s shock, whose eyes gets even wider at seeing the two girls go nude. Both climb into bed with me and we all look staring at Ki''Diera. It is then I decide to read her mind again while she look conflicted.


    I, ....I must be brave, there will be no mating, no mating,........his manliness was so large..I.... I have never seen one before...it was, so big....I must not lose face here..I must be brave, no mating


    She then beings to pull her clothes off slowly. Each layers takes a while as she looks nervous. She reveals a very slim figure, her curves are just right, her shoulders are pale untouched by the sun, her blue hair splashes across them as her undershirt comes off, She  begins to remove a wrap from around her breasts, which kept them hidden and restrained, fully exposed they were big. A pale pink, with bright nipples were seen on the voluptuous breast, I feel my manhood beginning to rise at the sight. Her eyes are slightly misted, as she continues to undress. She is having a very hard time with this


    ¡°Ki''Diera, you can leave your clothes on, it is optional you know, I simply prefer this to sleep. If you are to stay with me you will have to get used to it, but I wil not force you to undress¡± I say to her in a soft voice.


    She looks at me, her eyes grow wide in surprise.


    Is he mocking me? Does he see me as weak compared to those two? Ki''Diera pull yourself together!


    Sigh she has such a competitive nature.


    With that she quickly undresses, exposing her full body to us and what a body it is, as if sculpted, even Julie and Cindy gasp slightly at the sight, stunned by her beauty. She quickly climbs in bed, it is now a snug but comfortable fit in this King sized bed.


    "Good night my loves, good night Ki''Diera¡±, I say leaning over and kiss Julie first, who pulls me back and kisses me passionately, longingly taking me by surprise, I reciprocate the kiss willingly. I then lean over Ki''Diera and kiss Cindy who in turn, just like Julie, kisses me passionately and hungrily. Her tongue invades my mouth and attacks my tongue. I return the kiss, all but forgetting about Ki''Diera in that instant, my mind going blank.


    That was intense .......that kissing looked...........I wonder if he is going to kiss me next...am I ready for such a thing?


    After the kiss I slowly look to Ki''Diera who is blushing, watching in amazement.¡± Would you like a good night kiss Ki''Diera? I ask of her.


    Cindy has a grin on her face watching Ki''Diera''s reaction, I feel Julie''s hands on my back, her nails digging in when I offer the kiss, but then relax and her palm rubs my back slowly.


    Ki''Diera is at first silent, then slowly nods.


    I lean in and take her face into my hands and lightly kiss her, almost a peck, our lips touch lightly and I back off a bit looking into her eyes. They look back in excitement and fear. I lean back in and let my lips touch hers again and part them, letting my tongue invade her mouth, she slowly returns the act. The kiss grows hotter and passionate by the second as she lets herself go, giving into the kiss. I can not hear her thoughts now, as I have my eyes closed and have let myself go as well, what comes will come I think to myself.


    We kiss, our hands begin to explore one another, as I move to her chest and grab firmly and then begin massaging her breasts, then play with her nipples, she stiffens at first, but then lets out a soft moan as her lust begins to rise. I feel each breast in turn, while her hands explore my sides and then chest as well, her hands slowly moving towards my manhood instinctively.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    I move my hands to her crotch area and  feel for her vagina and it is wet. I play with it while we kiss, as her hand grabs onto my manhood, her grip is strong and I wince, Cindy giggles at my reaction. Finally we break out of breath her eyes sparkling, lit up with passion and lust. "That is enough for tonight I think, good night princess¡± I say and kiss her on the forehead.


    I lay down to sleep as a stunned and somewhat confussed Ki''Dier lays next to me, Cindy turns off the lights holding Ki''Diera''s tails stroking it against her face. It seems while we were kissing Cindy took advantage of it and grabbed a hold of it, adding to Ki''Diera''s pleasure.


    Julie had her back to me and was already trying to sleep, this was hard on her, but she was the one who insisted on this and it was now a done deal for the most part. We will need to have a heart to heart talk later. I roll over and take her in my arms, she grabs both my hands and kisses them each in turn. ¡°I am ok¡± she says with a whisper, then turns to face me smiling. She kisses me lightly, then more, then furiously and pushes me onto my back.


    With that she mounts me and begins to pleasure herself. We make love into the night. Cindy playing with Ki''Diera''s tail while Ki''Diera watches speechless and in amazement, lust is winning her over. As Julie finishes and removes herself, Cindy climbs over and begins to pleasure herself on my manhood as well, letting out loud moans. Ki''Diera continues to watch. Another hour has passed and Cindy finally removes herself panting and sweating. She climbs back over Ki''Diera and lays down with satisfied smile.


    My manhood is still up and a tent is showing. Cindy looks to Ki''Diera, ¡° you can not mate, but you can still have fun right?¡± she asks.


    Ki''Diera nods in confusion.


    Cindy says to her in a seductive manner,¡± Scott is still not pleased, and as wives it is our job to please him, would you like to learn how?¡±


    Ki''Diera nods again quickly this time, excitement showing in her face.


    Cindy smiles and then removes the covers from us exposing us and my manhood. Julie sits up to watch.


    Cindy moves to my manhood and envelopes it slowly with her mouth, licking it then sucking on it, bobbing her head slowly as she takes it deeper and deeper. Ki''Diera watches intently.


    Cindy stops, then looks to Ki''Diera, ¡°now you try¡± she says with a seductive smile, ¡°this is how we please our husband when he is displeased.¡±


    ¡°So...so if he is displeased we do this?¡± she says eyeing my erect manhood with lust and curiosity.


    Ki''Diera with uncertainty showing on her face bends over my manhood which still stands erect, moving her blue thick hair out of her face behind her ear, I watch it all in silence.


    Slowly she put her lips to my manhood, her nose crinckles a bit, but then she envelops my manhood in her mouth, her eyes begins to sparkle as she licks it, sucks on it and clamps down with her teeth on it.


    I let out a howl in pain, as Ki''Diera jumps back in shock.


    Cindy bursts out in laughter, ¡°oh my, I forgot to tell you never ever use your teeth dear.¡± Even Julie is laughing now. Ki''Diera is confussed as to what she did wrong. So Cindy explains while Julie uses healing on me. I calm down as the pain eases and vanishes.


    Cindy approaches me again and begins to orally please me once more, showing Ki''Diera the proper way, and then lets Ki''Diera take over, I brace myself once more, but she performs great, in fact better than great and brings me to climax quickly.


    Cindy says to her, ¡°take it all in, it is a bit salty, but you will not only get used to it, but crave it in the end.¡±. And so Ki''Diera takes it all.


    With lots of kissing from all, we go to sleep.


    Morning comes and we all awake and go to the showers to freshen up, I finish my shave and exit the Shower and see Ki''Diera, Julie, and Cindy talking with Rick and Alexander. I am currently wearing my sweatpants and a T-Shirt of preset 5


    ¡°Ah there you are Scott, was coming to see you we have urgent business¡±. He says.


    ¡°What is it, that is so urgent?¡± I ask


    ¡°It seems an army of creatures was spotted on the far west side of our boundaries, maybe a kilometer or so off, one of our patrol spotted them.¡± He says with a grim look


    ¡°An army, do we have any numbers?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Close to a thousand maybe a little more, and what more it looks like they are headed this way¡± he says with uncertainty.


    ¡°That is not good, in fact it displeases me greatly that we have to now deal with such a large number of creatures just when things........¡± I am saying when Ki''Diera calmly approaches me, grabs a hold  of my sweatpants and pulls them down and in the same motion takes my manhood into her mouth and begins to please me.


    Alexander simply turns away, not saying a word, probably after years of serving Lords and Kings this was not an uncommon sight for him.


    ¡°SCOTT??¡± Rick cries out


    ¡°Ki''Diera!!¡± Julie cries out


    ¡°Wha....¡± I cry out


    ¡°Oh my......¡± Cindy starts to giggle

 Chapter 42 United Front.

    Author Note: So finally!!!! Got all the small details out of the way that I needed, the relationships, the pregnancy, the Ny''Har''en, the workers, the other world stuff,  The Barony, The Staff, Scott discovering Reality Manipulation, and more, yes it took a while and sometimes it seemed that the story was derailing. Now with all the main characters in place,  here we being the main plot finally and the action returns, the levels will increase as will skills.


    Could I have taken a short cut? I do not think so, as much would not have been understood in later chapters.


    Thank to all who were patient till now!


    ________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 42 United Front.


    We are gathered in the Cafeteria, an emergency meeting was called. The subject was the approaching horde of creatures. We had a map on the table and outlined possible routes and defenses to be placed.


    Our numbers vs theirs was close enough, that we could fight. But we had to slow them down so that the Walls could be upgraded quicker. I had instructed the workers to focus only on the walls and that all people not participating on the mission were to help. We were able to mobilize 594 people, a mix of all 3 races, to work on the walls, leaving 209 for the mission to slow them down or even stop them in their tracks.


    The plan was simple enough, we would take the 100 new guards the 30 Elite and 79 warriors from the Ny''Har''en. The 40 Regular guards would assist on building the walls since they could not leave the area.


    I circle certain places on the map where a bottleneck would occur and we would strike in those places with hit and run tactics with fall back zones covered by other teams. The plan relied mostly on the long range weapons, the Phaser Rifles being the foremost.


    As we finished our panning and split up into groups, I, Bre''Tirgan, and Rick each leading a main group, while 3 groups, one assigned to each of us, were formed to cover our retreat. Cindy and Julie want to accompany me, but I insist they stay back to help with defenses and prepare for wounded as they come in. The Doctors are ready too, as are the nurses, Triage stations are prepped. The whole community is mobilized. Alexander is not sure if the creatures will approach or not, but with those numbers it is very likely they will.


    We head out on foot as there are too many to carry in vehicles we take some vehicles with us to carry wounded as needed in emergencies and leave those at out final retreat point. We move quickly setting up abandoned vehicles as barricades as we go along at various spots we will retreat to. We finally arrive at our positions nearly an hour later after leaving the school and take cover and lay in wait, scouts report no movement so far. I advised only the use the Phaser rifles and bows first, as they make almost no sound, then if rushed we would open with the guns.


    We waited for almost an hour before the scout reported incoming and the first showed up. They were ugly looking creatures standing 5 to 7 feet tall. Their snouts protruded from their heads baring sharp teeth and fangs. They walked on legs with reversed knees on their legs bending backward at odd angles. They are covered in a thick dark fur from head to toe ranging from a reddish brown to a blackened brown, and have sharpened claws on each hand. None carried weapons as the claws and teeth were their weapons. They looked imposing and menacing. The had on leathery brownish, dirty looking armor with scull caps that covered to their ears on their heads.


    ¡°Were-beast¡± one of the warriors whispers, the shaman numbering 8 and split among the second teams, who came with us, had cast the language spell on the Elite as their numbers were fewer and less mana use was needed. It was a basic and simple spell to them.


    I tried to identify one of them as I saw them but they were still too far out. There was 18 of them as far as I could tell and they all were walking cautiously, looking at their surroundings, sniffing the air. Some approached buildings and kicked in doors, sniffing then leaving while others kept watch. They were six groups, working in threes.


    My group had 34 people in it, 10 of the elite, 16 of the new guards and 7 of the warriors. I motion to my group and motion to fire. Enhanced Arrows and Laser lights flash out connecting with each of the beasts, each being hit multiple times, each the Phaser rifles firing time after time. It seemed a single shot most definitely will not kill them. It took a few shots to penetrate the armor, but once thru they began to drop. The Enhanced Arrows pierced the armor like butter.


    Only a few howled out, but was enough to draw more attention. As their bodies began to glow, and disappear, another group came running up. They witnessed their fellow bodies disappear and stopped.


    Someone jumped the gun and fired their Phaser Rifle prematurely, causing the rest to jump for cover.


    A loud howl is heard echoing thru the streets, as one of the Were-Beast calls for help. We open fire to get as many as we can pinning them down. A low rumble is heard, as many more come running around the corner of the road.


    ¡°Retreat to check point 1¡± I yell. "Black leader to Check point one, we have incoming get ready¡± I say thru the radio, "we copy Black Leader". Each group was given assigned radio names. My group was Black, Bre''tirgan was Blue and Rick was Red. Alexander was School leader, It was simple and easy to remember.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    We retreat as planned quickly, rounding a street corner and heading past the check point to the next checkpoint where we will set up our ambush.. As the horde of creatures came running after us, enhanced arrows flew loose felling several wounding many, the Creatures stop in their tracks as they were being peppered by the arrows time and again. Many died. Enraged the creatures rushed.


    We arrive at our check point and set up quickly, ¡°Black leader this Black two retreating to check point two¡±, I hear, "This is black leader, we copy, check point two on standby.¡±


    I see the second group running frantically, they pass us heading to the next check point as several creatures turn the corner, we open fire immediately. Same results as before, many fall again, their numbers are thinned. A howl is heard and they retreat. We are about 3 km from the school now.


    ¡°Black leader to Blue leader status¡± I ask over the radio.


    ¡°Blue leader to Black leader we are holding at check point two, they retreated¡± calls out the voice.


    ¡°Black leader to Blue leader retreat to check point 3 and set up as planned, Black leader out¡± I call out again.


    ¡°Copy that Black leader¡± I say


    ¡°Black leader to red leader status¡± I call out.


    ¡°No contact still in position¡± Rick voice is heard over the radio.


    ¡°Fall back to check point 3 as planned and set up¡±


    ¡°Copy that Black leader¡± He calls out.


    Check point 3 was the convergence of all the paths to here, the main road that led to the school. It was lined with tall buildings and was a perfect bottle neck to stop them here. To go around would take much longer and we had scouts watching out for that move as well.


    We moved vehicles quickly into the road as barricades as others stood watch for incoming. Bre''Tirgan''s group arrives first his second group already as planned, moving to the next retreat zone. Shortly after, Ricks group arrives and sets up as well. Over 100 people are gathered here, now lined up and waiting , some on the rooftops, looking down, as the roofs were connected to one another and you could run to the fire escape that had quick access to the road.


    ¡°So how did they get here? You think they followed you?¡± I ask of Bre''Tirgan.


    ¡°I do not know, they would not approach the stone formations while we were there, but these are the Were-beasts we have fought.¡± He says in thought.


    ¡°They are coming, it looks like all of them.¡± says a warrior running towards us.


    Behind us 100 meters away the next check point stood on standby. It was a long distance and we had to move another 100 meters beyond that. The 8 shaman were now prepping, they were told to save their mana until needed.


    Then they came, a flood of them growling and howling. We open fire as soon as we see them and they rush forward many dieing along the way, the distance 120 meters and closing fast. At 50 meters, ¡°Shaman NOW!¡±


    The Shaman let off waves of lightning as we continue to fire, stunning and electrocuting the oncoming beasts, the flood comes to a sudden halt, ¡°RETREAT!¡± I yell and everyone scampers to the next point. Recovering, the beasts begin to run after us again. All of us have heightened speed so staying ahead of them was not hard.


    As they approached the next check point, I and the Shaman had stayed with them, while Rick and Bre''Tirgan ran with the group to the next spot.


    ''LOOSE'' I yell and arrows fly into the oncoming Were-beasts, the Shaman let loose 8 fiery balls of death into the flood of Were-beasts, several cars exploding in their midst. Again the flood comes to a halt.


    ¡°RETREAT!¡±


    We repeat this over and over till we arrive at our final check point 1 km from the school. ¡°RETREAT TO THE SCHOOL AT BEST SPEED¡± I yell, and it is now a mad dash for the school.


    In all, from the time of contact till now almost two hours have passed. Almost fours hours since we left the school.


    ¡°Black leader to school leader we have incoming¡± I say to the radio.


    ¡°Copy that Black leader, the school is ready.¡± says a calm voice.


    We rush back to the school, but the Were- beast are not yet following.


    We see the West wall, it is fully operational as we enter the gate and it closes behind us. We run to the top of the walls and spread out taking up positions with the other people already on the walls, bows, guns and Phaser Rifles pointed outward at the ready. All are nervous and anxious. We wait........


    Another hour passes and the anxiety level is rising. Finally a scout arrives ¡°get ready, they come," he is quickly let inside and the gates once again closes. Shortly after the main force arrives, but severely dwindled. Less than half remain, as they rush the walls. I see the Warriors infuse mana into their arrows, and let loose. Guns and Phaser Rifles also join in, I fire as well with my AR-15. I infuse mana into the cartridge, copying the warriors action and see great results.One shot one kill, head shots. Where as before the skull plate stopped the bullets.


    It is a slaughter before they even reached the walls. As one, they all rush forward, none retreating, only to be killed. And as the final one dies, a cheer goes up from the walls, all jubilant at the victory. All but one cheers, Bre''Tirgan who looks at me with a sadness.


    ¡°I fear we may have brought you your doom Scott¡±. He says with a hint of sadness in his voice.¡± This is only the beginning, it was a small scout force to test us. More will follow.¡±

 Chapter 43 Decision

    Chapter 43 Decision


    We survey the area Bre''Tirgan had pointed out, where he and his people appeared. We decided if we can get there in time, we could set up a kill zone, so as soon as they appear we could kill them, but we were too late.


    Thousands were already there, spread across the area. A dull roar of voices could be heard in the distance, and camp fires lit up the evening sky as far as the eye could see. I pull back removing my high powered binoculars.


    I sigh to Rick who is with me,¡± That is one hell of an Army and more seem to be arriving by the hour¡±, I say to himquietly after witnessing a flash of light and another group emerged to join the rest. ¡°It seems, they can not send everyone at once, but given time they can get them all here.¡± I sit back and think things over of what we now know.


    So far they have not used magic on us as Bre''Tirgan had pointed out ealier. But their numbers were swelling at an alarming rate. We could run, and hope they do not catch us, but moving almost a thousand people now would incur heavy losses. Right now the Barony had 831 people of which 150 were the workers.


    What to do here, think Scott. The Warriors infused mana into their arrows and had better results than the guns or Phaser Rifles. Magic is the key here. The Fireballs and Lightning from the Shaman hurt them, and we have Cindy to add to that, but we have almost 250 who have nothing of that nature. And the Ny''haren do not have many more warriors than what we took with us. There has to be a solution.


    ¡°So what are they doing now?¡± Rick asks.


    ¡°It looks like they are building something, like a structure. Bre''Tirgan said his people, when they attacked their main force, saw them using slaves to build structures, coincidence?¡± I say to Rick in thought.


    ¡°So we have time then?¡± He asks


    ¡°Maybe, but that does not count out smaller skirmishes. We need to find out what those structures are and what they do if anything, that might be the key to of all this, in any case it is wishful thinking, if that is the case¡± I say with a long drawn out sigh.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± He asks again


    "If I had a special forces team, we might be able to get in and blow the place up delaying them for some time, but me alone, I do not know, if I had my...............¡± then it hit me. Reality Manipulator, I can recreate my stuff. But I would need to train it up to a higher level and fast. Also I can probably upgrade my Profession and maybe, maybe get new stuff, but I am not counting on it.


    Adding a second profession is iffy as well. I am coming up blank to be honest, not sure what else to think of as I am first and foremost a marine. It is all I know. It WAS my life all these years, so how can I imporve on that, hell I can think shit up easy enough, guns ammo, explosive. But a profession, is something else. Saying and understanding them are two different matters. Sigh


    Rick and I retreat from our vantage point and leave the scout to watch for any movement, he was taught how to use the radio. We head back to the School it is early evening about dinner time.


    We arrive and the workers and people are still working hard on the walls, no one is taking a break, it is matter of survival now. And I can not start the next upgrades till these are done.


    I look at the work and nod, just then one of the Workers arrives and tugs at my shirt. ¡°(Scott the West wall is now completed)¡± he thinks to me¡±(we will begin on the south wall next)¡±. Earlier in the day, I came across the workers and tried my crown on them and it worked, since then we have been able to communicate.


    ¡°(Very well is there any way you know of we can speed up the upgrades?)¡± I ask him in his language.


    ¡°(There is but it is very costly)¡± He thinks.


    ¡°(Money is not an issue right now how do I do it?)¡± I ask now intrigued.


    ¡°(You simply put in a rush order, each day you remove off the build times, will costs you 2000 gold at current build level)¡± He replies.¡±(However the catch is, it will be all upgrades at once)¡±


    ¡°(so if I decide to knock off 9 days off of the build time of all upgrades, then the walls would be completed?) ¡° I ask trying got make sure I understand.


    ¡°(That would be correct and as we have completed the west wall ahead of schedule and started on the South wall, estimated completion time is 5 days now instead of 9 with all these workers handy. The delay is of course rest.)¡± he thinks with a smile now.


    ¡°(So ten thousand for the walls ten thousand for the keep and we still have three  days on the towers so six thousand for the towers. A total of twenty six thousand gold and we would have walls and towers done and the keep will have less than 21 to completion. Is that right?)¡± I ask


    ¡° (You are almost right you will still have to pay ten thousand for the towers.?)¡± He smiles and nods


    ¡°(I am sorry for asking this but why can I not simply put in a rush job for the walls only?)¡± I ask


    ¡°(It is because a rush job does not distinguish between each upgrade, you are asking for a work force increase and only get one rush job option as a whole, it looks to the number of workers assigned to a current project and sees the estimated time and simply increase the work force based on that number, not the upgrades themselves. So having 150 workers, you want to take five days off, it will add five times the workers and materials on hand to cut the job down by five days. Get it now?)¡± he thinks with a smile.


    ¡°(Yes I got it, very well I am formally putting in a rush job of five days)¡±. I say


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>BARONY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have opted for a rush job on your current upgades


    You have selected five days


    Cost will be thirty thousand gold.


    Do you accept yes or no?</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I select yes.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>BARONY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Thirty thousand gold has been deducted from your Treasury,


    Upgrades will now be sped up by 5 days.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    A light glows, lots of them all over, 750 lights shine in the open area. As the glows recede 750 more workers appear, and begin to start working on the various upgrades. A cheer rises from the citizens as they see the new workers join them. Morale is rising high.


    Good thing they do not know yet......I must find an answer soon.


    I head for the Cafeteria to get some dinner, and as I enter I spot Julie, Cindy and a very embarrassed Ki''Diera with them who flushes red as soon as she sees me, but she stays seated and does not flee, I am in no mood to read her mind right now.


    I grab my meal, Julie and Cindy made room for me between then and I take my spot.


    ¡°Why the gloomy look sweetheart?¡± Julie asks.


    What I am about to tell you stays here and does not leave this stable got it?


    Uhh sure sweetheart...


    Scott is everything ok?


    Rick and I just got back from scouting the area that Bre''tirgan and his people portaled into.It is crawling with thousands of those creatures and they are building something out there.


    Thou....thousands? Julies face goes pale


    Could you see what they were building Scott?


    No it is too early to tell as it is in the beginning phases.


    What are we going to do Scott?


    Well for starters I just used thirty thousand of the Barony gold to speed up the walls, they should be done tomorrow and so will the Watch towers.


    That''s a lot of gold Scott, does not leave us with much.


    I know, but it had to be done, I will try to send out some more groups tomorrow to see if we can get more money from the surrounding stores, but for now that will have to do till we can figure this out. To upgrade the keep in a day would cost another forty two thousand gold which we do not have right now.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Um yeah we would need....lets see.....a little over a million more dollars to do that


    Sigh I know and gathering that up will not be easy. Bre''tirgan and his people hit the two largest banks already, and it took us a day to gather just eighty thousand with our people.


    What if we ask Bre''Tirgans help and send everyone out to gather money?


    And what if that army decides to attack while they are all out? I can not risk that honey.


    Well Julie and I can help you..


    NO!


    Scott?


    Sigh.....I might as well tell you both now, since this is the best time to say this and please I am so sorry, but prepare yourselves for this and know I love you two dearly


    Scott what is it? you are scaring me now


    If you are scaring Cindy you sure as hell got me scared now.


    Ok here it is...you are both pregnant.


    Hahaha good one, not possible as I am on the pill


    Yes so am I.....


    Julie open my status screen please and look for yours and Cindy''s health status


    Open Scott Smith Status


    hmmmmmm


    Silence....


    Julie?


    Cindy....


    ¡°We are pregnant Cindy!!!¡± Julie yells out loud for all to hear as many heads turn, some slowly begin to clap.


    Congratulations!


    Good Job Horn-dog!


    Got them both huh? hahaha


    Stunned Cindy grabs and looks at her stomach. ¡°Pregnant? She whispers.


    ¡°It would seem congratulations are in order Scott, Cindy and Julie¡± Ki''Diera says her pride is kicking in.


    ¡°Yes thank you Ki''Diera¡± I say to her with a smile, it is very weak tho.


    Julie jumps on me and hugs me ¡°I am so happy Scott!¡±


    I hug her back, and see Cindy still staring at her stomach. A tear now rolling down her face.


    ¡°Cindy?¡± I ask


    ¡°I ....I never thought I would have kids Scott, I was 38 you know.¡± she says her lower lip fluttering as she tries to hold back the tears.


    I grab her with my left Arm while still hugging Julie with my right her sitting on my lap,¡±I know honey, me too, me too¡±.


    We then retire for the night, Ki''Diera joins us and we sit on the sofa area and talk.


    ¡°Now you understand why I did not want you with me out there. I am protecting not only you, but our children as well.¡± I confide in them, I finally tell them the truth.


    ¡°I understand Scott, but you need our help more than ever Tiger¡±, Cindy says.


    "Yes but we have no idea how magic will effect the fetus now do we?¡± I say to her.


    ¡°In my tribe magic is common and the children grow up fine, some inherit the parents abilities and some develop their own.¡±Ki''Diera says.


    ¡°I understand that Ki''Diera, but we, our race before this incident occurred, never had experience with magic, We have no idea what the long term effect are.¡± I say with concern.¡± I worry is all¡±


    ¡°You are a strong warrior Scott Smith, stronger than my father, he tells me. Your offspring will be strong as well, so you should not worry Scott Smith, in fact rejoice for now!¡± Ki''Diera proclaims to the room.


    We sit and talk for a few more hours,, Julie and Cindy both seem to be in their own little world, as for me, seeing them like this, pained me greatly inside. Outside were thousands of these creatures, who were about to take their joy away. I have to do something and decide on my course of action. I get up and look to the three,¡± I am going to get another room, I need some time to think and go over things in my head,¡± I say as I head to the door.


    ¡°But why Scott? Why this sudden having to leave?¡± Julie asked shocked.


    ¡°I am distracted here, I can not put my thoughts into a clear picture, I need to clear my head is all kitten¡± I say to her hoping she understands.¡±I need to train and can only do that alone¡±


    ¡°Then I shall accompany you Scott as this is part of our seven day trial.¡± Ki''Diera says.


    ¡°Princess, you will remain here, get to know my wives and come to terms on accepting them¡± I say looking at her ¡°If you can not accept them, the we can not marry¡±. I reach the door and feel arms around my waist.


    ¡°Don''t go, please¡± It is Cindy, she is hugging me from behind tightly, ¡°at least not tonight, give me one more night for now, you sprang this news on us and made me happy, please, just this night¡± She says her emotions are all over the place.¡±


    I turn to her and hold her tight, ¡°Alright honey, tonight¡±.


    We call it a night and all four of us head to bed. There is no intimacy, but lots of kissing. I push them away gently as they try to be intimate. I need to sleep and be ready for tomorrow. Tomorrow, my training starts.


    As I awake in the morning, it is still dark outside. I see three incredibly beautiful girls, it is unbelievable to me how I got here to be with these three. Yet here I am, and now it was all going to be taken away, if I want this dream to continue and see my kids grow up, then I have to have a plan. I need to think and plan, and I need to train these skills and grow stronger.


    I Set my resolve, leave the room using my stealth, not a sound was made as the door closed, I head for Ricks room and enter quietly, he is still asleep.


    ¡°Rick¡± I whisper next to him and give him a light shake.


    ¡°Hmmmm?¡± He stirs, then sits up quickly,¡± WHA... Sco....¡± He begins, but quickly quiets down when he see my finger on my lips motioning for silence.


    I explain to him my plan, then with reluctance he agrees to it. ¡°In the meantime while I am gone, keep training, send out patrols, gather money and give it to Cindy, eradicate monsters to the North and East outside the safe zone in groups. Have our guys level and increase their skills. Also learn from the warriors how to infuse weapons with mana.¡±


    ¡°Infuse weapons with mana?¡± he asks


    I explain quickly what I saw of the warriors with the bows and how they out damaged the guns and Phaser Rifles.


    ¡°I know I am throwing a lot at you Rick, but you have to trust me, for now we are safe behind these walls. How long that will last I do not know, but we have a few weeks it seems, if they are going to take the time to build that thing,, or else they would have already attacked given the numbers they have now.¡± I say to him with a grim expression.


    ¡°You know the girls are not going to be happy about this. What do I tell them? Rick asks.


    ¡°For now nothing, tell them nothing, if I do not do this, they would insist on coming with me. Rick they are carrying my children, I can not and will not allow any harm to come to them. I do not know how to make it clear to them, but the one thing I do know is that I was....no, I am a good marine. I know how to blow shit up Rick. But taking them will be far too dangerous, and I can move faster on my own. Even if you have to restrain them, keep them here, also explain to Bre''Tirgan what I have told you and that there will be no wedding till this is resolved. He will understand, as this comes first.¡± I say to Rick.


    Rick nods his head in understanding after hearing my plan ¡° we will keep them here Scott, you go do what you have to.¡± we shake hands, then he pulls me in and gives me a hug, Stay safe my friend.¡± and let me go.


    I leave and head for Alexanders quarters and find him already up and making his rounds. ¡°Alexander a word please.¡± He bows and salutes, then I explain what I am about to do, the plan, keeping the girls here, his part in the defense of this place. After a brief moment we shake hands and part ways.


    Everyone is still asleep. I head to one of the few remaining empty rooms and go out the window, a few of the Elite guards are on patrol with the Regular guards, I use stealth to sneak out not wanting to be questioned or seen right now.


    Once outside I head for the north wall, the workers are all over it and working hard. From the looks of it the walls are almost done, probably a few more hours of work left. The workers notice me but ignore me, there were simply too many of them to try to sneak by, so I did not try and jumped the wall.


    I take off in a run and in moments, I am over a km away from the compound, I look back and sigh ¡°Sorry my loves, but this I have to do alone.¡±


    Steeling my resolve, I look at the map and find my destination, looking into the dark clear sky, getting my bearings, I break into a run.

 Chapter 44 Alone?

    Chapter 44 Alone?


    I have been running for a few hours, the Sun is up and the air is crisp, my breath leaves a trail in the air as I exhale each time. I am thinking back to when I first entered the Marine Corps out of school. It was at first a grueling training, but it gave me a purpose in life, a family of sorts. Having lost my parents at 17, due to a drunk driver, I was all over the place with my thoughts. I did not know how to go on. My life was in ruins back then.


    I got into fights afterwards, even got suspended from school. A Marine recruiter had visited the school, he was a dad to one of the students and came on parent teachers day. I saw the uniform and looked at him, he was proud and disciplined, he stood tall with a purpose. Something drew me to him and I began to talk to him not knowing why. He offered to meet with me after the parent teacher conference was over and I had accepted.


    He took me to a Diner, where we sat and ate and talked for hours. He saw my turmoil, heard my story of my parents dieing and made me an offer. He explained the Marines to me, gave me a direction in my Life, and I grabbed at it eagerly. After joining, I cursed his name every night at first. But eventually what he said came to pass, I found a home and a purpose.


    After three years I entered the Marine Corps Special Forces training in Lejeune North Carolina.It was hell on earth. The training was designed to evaluate and eliminate personnel to become a Special Forces Operator. Many times, I thought to quit and give up, but kept going, and in the blink of an eye 9 months passed by and I graduated.


    I was assigned to a team and went on many missions. I lost several friends on those missions, so I steeled myself from that over time, never getting too, close to someone as it hurt each time I lost someone. Probably why I never entered into a relationship with the opposite sex, now that I think about it.


    20 years passed by, and before I knew it my hand was being shaken and I was thanked for my service and throwing my duffle bag into my Truck, I exited the base, and I left active duty, driving off leaving the Marines behind. I headed for a little place in New Mexico, my dad was born and grew up there. Told me many stories of the hunting and fishing and of the nearby Rocky Mountains. It had everything one could want of the outdoors.


    Having no family or destination after leaving the Marines, I decided to go there, and quickly bought a house after arriving. I got up each morning and did my run to stay in shape out of habit, there I saw Julie. At first I did not pay her much attention, but as the days passed, I began to reflect on my life with nothing to do. I did not find a job at first as I had no idea what I wanted to do or could do, besides being a soldier.


    I met the neighbors and became friendly with them, but never close. I still kept my distance out of habit, but each morning I saw Julie running, and when she saw me she would wave and smile, at times greet me. Once in a while we would somehow wind up running together and talk Did I do it subconsciously? Or did she initiate it? I do not remember. I felt drawn to her, for the first time, the opposite sex attracted me, maybe because I was alone now, the Marines becoming a distant memory.


    She would call me old man at times and that, for some reason, hurt as I looked back on my life and began to wonder what I had accomplished. But I was still attracted to her, and each day it grew. Before I knew it, two years passed, and we were still running and talking each morning, but never grew closer.


    Then that fateful Saturday came, and somehow I wound up on a date with her, then shit hit the fan, go figure.


    I laugh out loud thinking back, as I continue my run, I am headed for Fort Carson, it is just south of Colorado Springs, Colorado. As I am running, I see my Stamina is going down fast and decide to take a break and find a shaded area with an embankment off the side of the road. So far I have had no encounters with monsters out in the open. So I stop to take out some water and splash onto myself, then take a drink. I could have used my Truck, but with fuel at a premium and me needing to test my abilities as well, I decided to run.


    I might have spoken early about no monsters tho, I hear something approaching. It is squawking almost birdlike, but much louder, in fact there are several squawks to be heard. I crawl from where I am to the embankment and spot 4 of the creatures. The are large, standing about 8 feet tall, their heads look like giant vultures, completely black, they have two arms that extend six feet out that end in curved nasty looking hooks, and 4 smaller arms that just end in stump, their feet are talons like that of a birds, huge and sharp. I watch them as they move about searching for food it seems. I identify them as they are close enough.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Creature!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Hook Horror Level 58</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I equip my sword quietly and continue to watch them. They are making a lot of noise. Something draws my attention and I turn around and see two more, staring at me about 20 meter away. They squawk loudly and rush at me. They found food.


    I jump into action and infuse my mana into the sword. It begins to glow a soft blue. I rush forward and as a hook swings at me I sever it cleanly, while dodging the blow from the second one who rushes at me.


    The squawk drew the attention of the other 4 and I see them from the corner of my eye rushing in hungrily at me. I speed up and the world slows down around me. Their movement suddenly in slow motion to me. I experienced this once before. I continue my movement moving behind the Hook Horror whose hook is severed and thrust my sword deeply into its back where it''s heart should be. It cries out in pain, but is still alive. Different anatomy?


    I pull the sword from the creature as the second one is swinging it''s two massive hooks at me, dodging left then right to avoid the strikes, then I strike back plunging the sword into it''s face. It cries out as well as it''s beak is split in two, but still stands.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I see the first one is swinging it''s remaining hook at me and I jump away to give myself some space from the two, just about then the other 4 join the fray. Hooks come flying in slow motion at me, there are so many I cannot dodge them all, I take two glancing blows which rip my uniform shirt, the glancing blows not cutting my skin, but I can still feel the powerful impact.


    I rush forward and attack the one missing the hook, this time I slash across its stomach area opening it up. The wound is large and gaping and it''s innards begin to spill out. I take a direct blow to the back, not able to avoid all the hooks coming at me, I let myself slow down and paid the price as a hook pierces me in the back. Instinctively I swing my sword backwards and sever the arm attached to it, the hook still in my back. The Hook Horror with it''s gut s spilling out falls to the ground, five more left and I am injured badly.


    I focus on the one whose face I already hit, and charge, pain throbbing in my back, I keep my speed up but it is hard to maintain. I slice at it, severing an arm. The less arms I have to deal the with the better. But a beak snaps at me, narrowly missing me. They have me surrounded now. I try to break thru with a dash, but hooks bar my way. One of the Hook Horrors is cut clean in half.


    There standing in it''s place is Ki''Diera, her eyes fill with battle lust, she quickly swings her sword at the Hook Horror to her right and severs it''s arm. I too, strike taking off the arm of the nearest one to me, it is the one with the split beak and missing arm already. It bellow out in pain and drops its head towards the ground, I do not miss the chance and with a clean swing of the sword, I remove it''s head.


    Ki''Diera is dispatching a second of the creatures, Sword and Dagger flashing like lightning, shredding the beast to pieces till it falls over to the ground dead, without missing a beat she is in the air and swinging at the next one. I jump in and attack it too, hitting it low, cutting at it''s legs and together we take it down fast.


    The pain in my back is throbbing badly now and I am slowing down. The pain is getting to me and we have two more creatures left. I can do this I steel myself and rush one, while Ki''diera rushes the other.


    Jumping evading and dodging, we strike the two creatures scoring hit after hit while evading their hooks and beaks. In seconds, both creatures fall to the ground dead, and I let myself fall to my knees. I let go of my sword and begin to grasp the hook in my back and am about to pull.


    ¡°WAIT Scott let me do it, at that angle you will cause yourself more harm.¡± She cries out.


    I nod to her as she approaches then simply pulls it out. I call for and drink a health potion. And let myself relax. Ki''Diera scouts quickly and returns, "We need to move Scott, this place is not safe".


    I call forth my truck, as I am right now not able to run, and we both get in and drive away. After about 30 min I bring the Truck to a stop and get out. It looks barren here as far as the eyes can see, no one can approach unnoticed. I put away the Truck into my inventory. We have not spoken a word yet.


    I go to the side of the road and sit down. I look at Ki''Diera who is looking off into the distance looking for something.


    ¡°Why are you here Ki''Diera?¡± I finally ask ¡°Better yet how did you find and get to me?¡±


    She turns and looks at me then smiles¡± I acquired your scent on the two nights we slept together, tracking you was not hard, and you are not the only one who can run.¡±


    You think you can leave me behind? I will not allow this shame upon me and show you I am worthy!


    ¡°Why then are you here Ki''Diera?¡± I ask of her again, knowing what she is thinking but wanting to hear her excuse.


    ¡°This is our seven day trial period, my duty to my people demands of me to be with you at all times Scott. Now then, shall we be going? The sun is still high and we have lots of day left to travel.¡± She says with a smile.


    God this is frustrating! I did not want this! But what can I do?


    I get up, the healing potion did it''s job and I have recovered. I begin to walk, Ki''Diera is next to me. I look at my notices.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have been awarded 800XP,


    no party members are in range to receive XP share.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have been awarded 800XP,


    no party members are in range to receive XP share.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have been awarded 800XP,


    no party members are in range to receive XP share.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Hmm only 800xp for a level 58, that is a far cry from before the 7 days ended. At this rate it will take a while to level up.


    I look at my skills and see none are close to leveling up either.


    ¡°So you are going to insist on traveling with me Ki''Diera?¡± I ask of her.


    ¡°Yes Scott, that is my duty.¡± She replies scanning the horizon while walking.


    Seeing as I have no choice now, I sigh.


    ¡°Add to Party Ki''Diera¡± I say out loud.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Notice you can not add NPC Ki''Diera to party</td></tr></tbody></table>.


    What the hell?

 Intermission, some explanations

    Greetings All!!


    First THANK YOU FOR YOUR SUPPORT!!!!


    And thank you for reading!


    There have been many questions circulating about professions and why Scott and other do not simply imagine something and become say for example a god.


    Let me explain the system.


    When you think of a profession at that time, it does a check to see if you not only believe it to be possible, but if you understand and comprehend the profession.


    Lets take a god. What does it mean to be a god? Can anyone here honestly answer that? I can create a checklist of godlike abilities and go thru the list, but in the end that is not all there is to be a god, there is also the mental and physical aspects too


    A god is all knowing right? So if that is the case he would prevent you from becoming a god since he already saw you trying to become one. I use this example to answer another question, that there are gods bored and playing with the world(s).


    Close but no cigar.


    Just saying I want to be a god and thinking you believe it, does not mean you understand it, for example is god alive? does he have blood? Can he die? does he see everything at once (and I mean this literally)? Can you really comprehend what a god is?


    My answer is no. There is no one on the planet Earth who can sit here and tell me they know what a god is and how to understand and comprehend it. If you TRULY know what a god is tell me, I really want to know.


    The system does not say "Oh close enough you are now a god"


    The same goes for other professions. In one chapter, I hinted at such, when Cindy was training and others tried to copy her profession. Each person is unique in this world, everyone has a different understanding of things. Take Patterson for example, the guy lacks any kind of imagination, he probably does not even realize the truth of what is going on and follows orders to the letter.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    so Superman and Flash? I hinted that Scott is realizing this finally. As his stats increase so does is strength and speed. Others are slowly realizing it too.


    Now I could have gone and made Scott the smartest man in the world with the greatest imagination and in chapter one the story was over because he was so fast and beat every monster on the planet saving everyone and beat the game all in 10 seconds, ok lets make it 5 seconds for truly OP''ness.


    But would you be reading this? Probably not hehe, and I really really thank you for reading and all the feedback.


    Here are my books in order


    Book 1 Introduction, learning, comprehending.


    Book 2 going on the offensive.


    Book 3 Pregnancy resolves itself. many surprises and information learned


    Book 4 Taking the The conflict to a whole new level


    Book 5 The final outcome, will Scott and company save the day, or will they wind up as slaves to the system?


    ALL books will be at least 300 pages long. We are now on Page 239 as of this posting of Book 1.


    Some books may extend out to second books in them selves as information needs to be given to  understand the story, thus the reason I always said 5-10 books total.


    I realize this is not for everyone, but I am writing for myself, I am having FUN writing and putting out chapters every few hours, as I want to see what happens to Scott and company next too. I know how the story SHOULD end and that is my goal, but sometimes things change and I make it I up as I go at times, following certain guidelines and try to stay within.


    Once again thank you for reading and all the feed back, I do take comments and advice into advisement.

 Chapter 45 Fort Carson

    Chapter 45 Fort Carson


    We are running down the road, finally approaching Fort Carson, It took 11 hours to get here. By Car it would have taken a little over 5 hours. We had to stop to regain our stamina and mana several times. Ki''Diera had to use mana to enhance her body to keep up, but her stamina was beginning to run out.


    It was approaching early evening and I wanted to be in Fort Carson by nightfall. So with that in mind the last few kilometers, I carried her on my back, at first with great protest from her, but eventually she quieted down. She was light, lighter than some backpacks I was used to carrying.


    I am finding my enhanced strength, vitality, stamina and dexterity are all boosting me in ways that before I did not understand. I have greater speed, If you think about traveling 534Km in 11 hours on foot, it simply defies logic.


    Then there was me bending steel with my hands. So I did become a superman of sorts. Now to stop a speeding bullet hehe


    I reflect on the past two weeks and the changes to me, each time I fought a creature, their slashes had almost no effect on me, however their pierce attacks went thru. I need to find someway to counter that.


    Then a thought hits me, Julie and Cindy are going to be pissed about now. They are probably screaming at me in my mind, but for now I will leave the crown on and block them, if they can even reach me this far that is, but I really do not want to deal with it right now.


    ¡°You know Scott you will eventually have to tell Cindy and Julie what you are doing,¡± says Ki''Diera as if reading my mind.¡± In fact you have yet to tell me why you ran away.¡±


    ¡°I did not run away princess, I am going to our military bases to grab some stuff to deal with those Were-beasts. One thing we do have that you do not is is firepower. A good mortar or C4 will do as much, if not more damage than a fireball.¡± I say to her, ignoring the first part of her comment,¡± Plus I want to see what mana enhanced grenade can do.¡± I add.


    ¡°I knew you did not run away, but it seemed strange you leaving like that. In any case I am here now and I can protect you.¡± She says her nobility is starting to show.


    ¡°And who is the one being carried princess?¡± I say and have to laugh.


    "Yes, there is that, but I am still developing and will be of great use to you¡± She says defiantly.


    I can not read her mind as she is behind me and I need eye contact for it to work I found out recently and I can only read one person at a time, the person I focus on.


    "And just how old are you princess?" I ask after that comment she made.


    "I have seen 19 cycles, I am past the age to find a mate" She says with her tone again.


    ¡°So princess what is for dinner tonight?¡± I ask knowing the answer already.


    ¡°I assume you have that prepared Scott, I did not bring any food with me.¡± she says reluctantly.


    "Yes princess I do and was just checking on how helpful you will be to me ¡°, I say with a chuckle.


    She must be seething right now at herself hehe oh well might as well make the best of it, I will not be able to get rid of her and I can not leave her alone now, She does know how to use that sword, so she can be of help.


    As the sun dips we arrive at Fort Carson. It looks deserted. No lights, no generators are running and not a sound can be heard except the crickets that are about. I motion to Ki''Diera to remain silent and to follow me. We head into the compound and I get my bearings, it has been a long time since I was here and am looking for the 10th Special Forces group building.


    With my bearings now in order, I head for the building and come to a door, it is locked. Slowly I turn the handle forcefully, breaking it. Due to the slow action almost no sound is heard, the door opens. I cautiously enter and look around and see no movement. I motion Ki''Diera inside and close the door.


    I pull out a flashlight I had taken from our weapons cache and begin to look around. I am not detecting any creatures or people within 61 meters of me, as I now have detection on and active, it does use up mana. Feeling secure for now I turn it off.


    ¡°No one is here¡±. I say out loud .


    ¡°What is this pace?¡± Ki''Diera ask looking about.


    "This is a military installation, we keep weapons and other hardware here. Including tanks, And other vehicles." i ay to her while searching.


    ¡°Tanks?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Yeah mobile artillery platforms that can blow stuff up while moving.¡± I say with a grin.


    I search the buildings opening locked doors and grabbing anything not nailed down. Mostly looking for military high grade night vision goggles. Once my search is over I leave the building using my detection ability, and move towards he armory area. Getting in was no issue. And a gold mine we found. I grabbed it all, M32 grenade launchers, M224 and M252 mortars, M16''s, AR-15''s, M27''s, M82 Sniper rifles, M2 Tripod mounted 50 cals, and more. I wiped the place clean, and the big prize, several crates of C4 and detonators.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    I then head for the motor-pool. I grab all the keys from the lock-box then grab all the Hum-Vees. I take one Hum-Vee and place extra fuel in the back and prep it for immediate use. I head over and find the heavy stuff, Artillery. That goes into my inventory as well, just as I am loading the last into my inventory I hear a sound and quickly turn on detection again.


    I can detect one person close by, observing me. I go about my business making my way slowly to where they are. As I determine they are in range, I make my move and use my speed to surprise them, sword drawn and have it at their throat before they can blink. Or so I thought. Instead my sword is crossed by a crowbar and a young 18 year old man is staring me in the face with a grin. He also has a gun pointed at me.


    ¡°Not bad at all¡±, he says.


    Hmm he has on a Marine uniform can I trust him? I read the mans mind.


    ¡°Not bad yourself¡± I say back to him and see his uniform, it is a marine. I lower my sword and put it in it''s scabbard as Ki''Diera appraoches her sword drawn. ¡°He is a friend" I say to her.


    ¡°You know him?¡± she asks.


    ¡°No, but he is a marine¡±, I say with a smile to her.


    With that he puts his gun away and lowers his crowbar too, then extends his hand to me¡± Eddie Banks¡±


    ¡°Eddie? Eddie the Howler Banks?¡± I ask in surprise ¡°It is me Scott, Scott Smith¡±


    ¡°Gunny? Really, you look uhh so young!¡± He says surprised too.


    ¡°What about you, you look young yourself even got hair now haha, did not even recognize you.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Wow gunny it has been what 5 or 6 years now huh?¡± He says now smiling.


    ¡°Yeah after you got out, things were not the same in the unit, each time a full moon came out, we would reminisce about how you used to howl at the moon every time. I missed that bald head of yours.¡± I reply to him happy to see him.


    ¡°So what in the hell are you doing here gunny?¡± he asks curiously then he sees Ki''Diera tails¡± Holy Shit gunny she''s got a tail, is that thing real?¡± He goes to grab it, but a sword is now pointed at his throat..


    ¡°I would advise you as a friend of Scott Smith to refrain from touching me, I only belong to Scott!¡± she says defiantly.


    ¡°Belong? What do you mean belong?¡± He asks now curious and cautiously looking at the sword at his throat.


    ¡°I, Ki''Diera, First Princess of the Ny''Har''en Tribe am betrothed to become Scott''s third wife.¡± she says proudly.


    ¡°Thir....third wife, gunny is she fucking with me here?¡±, he say now dumbfounded.


    ¡°It is a long long story Eddie¡± I say to with a grimace


    ¡°I got time...¡± he smiles seeing there is a story to be heard.


    ¡°Well as to why I am here, I am going to clean the place out and use in defense against some monsters,¡± I say to him.¡± and you Eddie?¡±


    ¡°After shit hit the fan, I hang out here every so often to see if anyone comes, hoping to hook up with a unit.¡± he replies staring at Ki''Diera.¡±gunnie she has ears too, cat ear, holy shit!¡±


    ¡°Yeah and so do all her people¡± I grin now, seeing he just swallowed hook line and sinker.


    ¡°People? As in there are more of her kind?¡± he asks in awe now.


    ¡°Yes, several hundred of them in fact, care to see them?¡± I ask him grinning.


    ¡°If I had not seen it with my own Eyes I would call you a liar to your face, but hell yeah I want to see them.¡± He says now full of excitement.


    ¡°Then get your gear, we have a lot to do marine¡± I say to him smiling


    ¡°You got it gunny, give a few, my stuff is not far¡± he says runnig off.


    I grab everything in sight, even if we have no one qualified to use it yet, as most stack with one another and I can carry 99 of the same items in a single stack.


    After a few moments Eddie comes running back carrying a M82 sniper rifle, M32 grenade launcher and a M27 Automatic Rifle. Plus he has a duffle bag as well, with gear.


    ¡°I am ready Gunny!¡± He says with a big smile.


    ¡°Eddie you got any family with you?¡± I ask curious


    ¡°No gunny, just me, no one else¡± he says his face taking on a saddened look.


    Not gonna tell him my wife left me a few years back and I hung out here all the time, man I miss the old days with gunny and the gang. I turn off the mind reading ability after hearing that, feeling guilty for intruding on him.


    ¡°Alright lets hit the tanks then get some rest and head out at first light¡± I say to him.


    ¡°What do you mean by tanks gunny? You want to take a tank?¡± He asks now confused.


    ¡°Not just one tank Eddie, all of them.......¡± I say to him with a big grin.

 Chapter 46 Change of Plans

    Chapter 46 Change of Plans


    After I grabbed the few remaining Tanks we decided it was time to call it a night and headed for the lodge. It was a building like a motel, that housed military personal who were transitioning to the base and needed a temporary place to stay.


    With no power, cooking was out and only rations would be available for now. Before headed to bed we were in the lounge area, and sitting, a battery operated lantern lit up the room as we ate the rations.


    I was explaining events and professions to Eddie, as he almost went nuts when I put the first tank into my inventory. There were not many at all, as if they rest had been driven off. He listened to my story and nodded here and there. Laughing when I got married and whistled when I met Ki''Diera, and her father gave me her hand for marriage. Then he went silent at the monster army and my decision to come here. Ki''Diera listened and observed Eddie, evaluating.


    ¡°So there you have it, I can store almost anything that is not nailed down into inventory.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Advanced Marine huh? You always were a true Marine thru and thru Gunny.¡± He laughed.


    ¡°So what about you Eddie you have yet to tell me anything, like how you survived, or how you got initiated.¡± I say to him


    ¡°Sigh not much to tell really, freaked me out when I saw the first creature appear in my house¡± He then sits back takes a drink from his beer, which was warm by the way, since the there was no power here. ¡±Lets see, the thing appeared and I ran like hell for my guns in the room, got it loaded when it came crashing thru the door chasing me.¡±


    ¡°I unloaded everything I had into the damn thing and even reloaded and shot it some more after it was dead. While I was shooting it, some message popped up in front of me and told me welcome blah bah, then the pain hit me. God damn gunny the pain was bad.¡± he says drinking his beer again, finishes it and pops open another.


    ¡°When the pain went away, more messages appeared, something about my first kill and so on. Sounds like you got the same ones I did. So I heard lots of screaming and crying outside. I went to the window and saw people being chased all over by these damn things. Gunny the thing scared the shit out of me, A giant super wolf. Thank god it took a few seconds to react or I would have been fodder.¡± He continues.


    ¡° I grabbed my guns and ammo, and from the window started to pick the things off one by one, getting messages about levels and such, but mostly ignored them and learned to dismiss them before long. People were being torn to pieces everywhere.¡± He stares straight ahead at nothing now.


    ¡°I was running out of ammo fast, and a few had spotted me, but I put them down as well. I honestly could not save them gunny. There were just too many of them and it took several shots to kill them, had I had my sniper rifle, I probably could have taken them down faster¡±. He drinks¡±well spilled milk right, go with the flow you always said?¡±


    ¡°So I saved what ammo I had left, geared up and left out the back door of my place moving quickly while they were distracted or eating. It was one of the hardest decisions I ever made to leave those people behind.¡± Eddie says staring again.


    ¡°I found an abandoned vehicle and made my way here, saw that the chaos had hit here as well, It was pretty much over when I arrived. The soldiers here killed all the creatures, but they took heavy losses from the looks of it. Then they were ordered to mobilize. The whole base, but being a Saturday not many were here, and of those almost half died in the initial wave.¡± He drinks again recalling the events.


    ¡°I saw them driving off towards Colorado Springs, so I entered the base to see if I could report for duty. I got turned away saying they had it under control, but I helped with the wounded and clearing the dead with the rest of the base staff.¡±


    ¡°I stayed the night, one of the guys let me have a room. The next morning, the next wave hit, and that was all she wrote for this base. I killed a few more and went into hiding, there was nothing I could do to save anyone anymore, I went into survival mode. I stayed hidden for three days waiting, in that time more waves came and the creatures multiplied. Then the creatures all started leaving as there was no food here, before I knew it they were gone, but I waited another day in hiding. No more waves came.¡±


    ¡°When I could take the hunger no more I decided to move, and found the base empty. First thing I did was grab some weapons off the ground I found and geared up. Then I went and raided the BX for food. I checked all over, and found no survivors.¡± He pauses and sighs.


    ¡°I then started to gather the rest of the weapons laying around, even cleaned up bodies which took almost two days to do alone, like hell if I was going to let them rot like that. After I gathered all the dog tags I poured gasoline over them all and lit them on fire burning them all., I then scouted around the base in one of the Hum-Vees.¡±


    ¡°I then decided to head for Colorado Springs where the base deployed to. Gunny it was a mess. The tanks drove over cars and trucks, I guess they ran out of fuel at some point and abandoned the tanks. I saw some tanks at the gas stations where they could fit, but the soldiers were dead there or what was left of them from what I could tell.¡± He drinks again.


    ¡°I did not stick around long, seeing Colorado Springs was a lost cause, I came back here hoping some made it, and would come back, but you are the first to show up¡± He says,¡±I went out hunting the creature even saw different ones at times and sniped them. I found my sniping skills were a little rusty so decided to spruce them up a bit. Then the 7th day message came and I could find no more creatures about. On the 8th day those fuckers all came back out of thin air again.¡±


    ¡°Thankfully I was not out in the open at the time and hid right away. Eventually they all left again, but I waited a full day and no more waves came again before I moved. And there you have it ¡°he finally says.


    ¡°So Colorado Springs fell?¡± I ask.


    ¡°From the looks of it yeah, but I did not stick around to check for survivors, I saw creatures all over, different kinds in different places. Little green ones, Big green ones, and grey ones, some hairy ones, the super wolves and even some bears with freaking bird beaks.¡± He replies.


    ¡°So the bigger cities got hit harder, New York City had Bugbears as well.¡± I say thinking back.


    ¡°Bug who?¡± asks not understanding the term.


    ¡°Bugbears are the creatures you saw, part bear part bird I guess you could say.¡± I reply


    ¡°Well then, about those creatures of yours, how do you plan to take them out with a bunch of civies and I guess we can call them off worlders?¡± He begins to ask ¡° none of them can drive or shoot with a tank, from what you told me so far, and the best you can do on short notice is show them how to use the mortar system. I get the idea behind the guns, but why the tanks?¡±


    ¡°Simple, once you have a profession, you have an inventory, no one has to drive them, they can just pull them out, get in turn the turret as needed and fire the gun, get our and put the thing away again¡± I smile


    ¡°I just have to teach them how to shoot¡± I continue after a pause and his eyes show understanding.


    "You think that will work? There is a little more to it than that gunny¡± He says with a grim expression.


    ¡°Look, if the military can trust an 18 year old out of High School to do it, can we not trust some civies?¡± I ask back ¡° and we only got 6 tanks so it is far less than I wanted, but we got the Artillery.¡±


    We talked some more into the night before finally calling it. I head to my room, Ki''Diera is with me, silent the whole time. We enter and get into bed, she lays next to me in the nude.


    ¡°Scott you need to pay attention to me when you talk to people. You now that I can read them.¡± She says finally breaking the silence.


    ¡°Yes, I know princess, but I know this man, trust him with my life.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°He is deceiving you Scott¡±. She says bluntly ¡° all his talk was half truths¡±


    ¡°Maybe so, many things we say are half truths to some degree,¡± I say to her ¡° It is not that I do not trust your judgement, but I will trust him¡± I say with a final tone. If he is hiding something he will eventually tell me, that was how he was. We spent 14 years together in the Marines, I could tell he was not telling me everything, but I will not dwell on it..


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Very well Scott, I will leave it in your hands then, he is your friend¡± with that she turns and snuggles up to me and closes her eyes. I lay there thinking, my thoughts drift to Cindy and Julie, I hope they calmed down by now, I will contact them in the morning and let them know what is going on then, maybe they will have seen the inventory by then and figured it out. I drift off to sleep with that thought in mind.


    I awaken and it is morning, I look and see Ki''Diera''s beautiful face still sleeping, still holding onto me. I remove myself from her slowly, trying not to wake her, but she awakens quickly. We both get out of bed and get dressed. We head for the lounge, the sun is up so the place is lighted thru the windows. Eddie is already there waiting.


    We have a quick bite, rations again.While eating, I turn on the mind link to Julie and Cindy.


    ....not know Cindy, maybe we should overpower the guards.


    This is ridiculous to lock us up like this.


    The Sheriff said it was for our own good till Scott gets back, you did try to burn down the front gate, when they did not let you pass after all.


    I am still pissed he left us behind like this. We are not invalids because we are pregnant. When I get my ha...


    Good morning my loves.....


    Scott!!


    Scott where the hell are you?


    Well check your inventories and you will kind of see my loves.


    Open inventory They both think at the same time


    What is all this? Tanks? Guns ammo?


    Yes my loves I am at a military base getting us some firepower....


    fufufufufu lets take the tank Julie, lets see if they can stop that


    Cindy wait!!! Please listen to me honey!


    No Cindy I think that grenade launcher will do the trick on the front gate.


    Julie kitten please listen!!!


    Alright I am listening.....


    Yeah Scott go on....


    Look, we needed firepower, this was the fastest way. You are not invalids, you are my wives, I love you both, and you both carry my children, which is beyond precious to me right now, and I will do everything to keep you safe, do you understand?


    Then why did you not tell us and why did you take Ki''Diera with you?


    Umm about that, she followed me against my will.


    ...............


    Look I will be back in a few days, in the meatime have the Sheriff mount those 50 cals in the watch towers please my loves. Patterson should know how to set up the mortar systems and show people how to use them. Can I count on you to to do that please?


    Fine Scott, but when you get back...


    I know honey, I know, dog house for me...


    Scott you have to understand, we love you and want to be there not only with you but for you. You are going to have to trust us at some point you know?


    It is not that I do not trust you sweetheart, it is because I love you that I do this.


    I get it Scott, really I do but this one hurt you know. You left us.....no word...


    I did Honey, but if I had not, I would still be there explaining and trying to stop both of you and none of this would be in the inventory my loves.


    We are not that unreasonable Scott..


    You just tried to take the tank and grenade launcher Julie, to bust your way out.


    ...................


    Look a few days, I will keep in touch I promise. I have to go now, I love you my loves.


    Sco... I break the link.


    "You look troubled Scott,", Ki''Diera says sitting next to me.


    ¡°I just spoke to Cindy and Julie....¡± I sigh.


    She does not reply but instead take my hand in hers and smiles.


    We gather our stuff up and head for the Hum-Vee after eating our meager meals.


    ¡°Eddie change of plans, I want to check on Colorado Springs, you drive ok?¡± I say to him


    ¡°Sure thing gunny, but there is not much to see except the creatures roaming the streets.¡± He replies with a saddened face.


    ¡°Maybe so, but something tells me we need to check it out anyways¡± I insist to him


    We get in and drive off towards Colorado Springs. It does not take long to get there, in the mean time I was infusing mana into the cartridges I had with me to see if it remained when I put them back. Upon inspecting them it did, for a short time before it wore off.


    We got to within a few Km of Colorado City, ¡° this is close enough the rest of the way we go on foot.¡± I said


    We began scouting and headed for the city, staying quiet and using hand signals to move. We got to within the outskirts of the city when we saw the first signs of danger. Spider webs were everywhere, not the normal kinds, but big huge nets spread from house to house, building to building, crisscrossing here and there.


    I motion to stop as soon as we saw that and pulled out the binoculars. Scanning the area slowly, I then saw it. It was a huge looking creature, eight legs attached to a body like that of a spider, all black, but had the torso of a man, thick muscled arms, broad bare chest, darkened skin and long silver hair. He carried a long spear spear with him, or was that a halberd?


    What the fuck is that?

 Chapter 47 Hopeless

    Chapter 47 Hopeless


    I watch the creature, half man half spider thru the binoculars in half disbelief. Something like that can exist? I point and hand the binoculars to Eddie, who in turn whispers ¡°what the fuck.....¡± He then hands me the binoculars back which I hand to Ki''Diera for her to look.


    ¡°I have never seen a beast like that before¡± She says slowly looking intently at it.


    ¡°I have no idea what that is¡± I say trying to think of it, most of all the creatures I recognized were somehow related to the MMO''s I played.


    We move back behind a house for cover. ¡°So what now?¡± Eddie asks ¡°getting thru those webs and those creatures, I do not know gunny.......¡±


    ¡°Yeah I think we will have to give this up for now. Even if there are survivors here, we have to prioritize , get back to the school and finish that job first before we start on another.¡± I say with a gloomy look.


    ¡°I would say the people here are lost¡±, Ki''Diera says bluntly.


    ¡°I will not agree to that, but there is nothing we can do about it right now.¡± I say ¡° If there is one there are more for sure.¡±


    As we get up to leave, I feel a prick in my neck.


    _________________________________________________________________________________________


    I awaken, my head is groggy. I sit up and it is dark with a faint purplish glow coming from stones in the walls in here, the smell is musky and damp. The ground is solid granite. I look around, Ki''Diera and Eddie are still out cold next to me. I look around some more and see we are in a large cavernous space, made out of rock.


    I get up and see a door, I go to it and it is made of out metal. I feel it and it is cold to the touch, there is no lock or door handle on it. I look back into the cavern and see various blankets and bedding stuff laying around but no people, just Eddie, Ki''Diera and myself.


    I go to awaken them and they slowly begin to stir. Ki''Diera wakes with a sudden jump, gets up looking at her surroundings, then checks and finds her weapons gone. Then looks at me with a questioning look.


    ¡°I did not detect anything before this happened¡± I say to her as I think back, I had my detection on and felt no one or creature close by within 61 meter of us.


    I try to use detection now, but something is inhibiting it. I can not even detect Eddie or Ki''Diera who are right next to me.


    ¡°I can not enhance my body, something is suppressing my mana.¡± she says slowly.


    ¡°Where the fuck are we?¡± Eddie asks looking around slowly observing the walls around us.


    Just then the door open and two tall, slender looking males enter, Silver hair, lean arms, sharp noses and


    pointed ears that rose slightly above their heads, their skin was darkened and they had menacing expressions on their faces. I inspect them.


    Drow Level 90


    Drow? Are you shitting me? I had heard of the Drow in my online game days, they were the opposite of elves, their evil counter parts, living underground in caves. Then it hit me, then that must have been a Drider. I heard about them vaguely, but the spider body is what made me remember. If these guys are anything like the stories we are in big trouble.


    As they stand there on either side of the door, people start walking in with down faces, defeated looks in their eyes. As the last entered I counted 53 people. The Drow then exit the cavern and close the door. Everyone goes to their bedding and lays down, exhausted. I move to one man who has a big build who is laying on his side.


    ¡°Hey, can we talk?¡± I ask of him.


    He turns and looks at me, his eyes show a hopelessness in them, ¡°what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Where are we? And what is going on¡± I ask of him


    ¡°I am too tired, you will find out in the morning, not that you can tell in this place.....¡± he says turning back around.


    No one would talk to us, all were seemingly beyond hope., had given up. I spy a man in uniform and try a different approach, ¡°Soldier give me your SITREP(1) now!¡± I order him.


    ¡°uhh sure sarge.....umm we were captured a week ago, been forced to dig tunnels since, Some tried to escape, but were captured then killed in front of us, they were simply beheaded right there¡± he says and points towards the doorway. ¡°they left the bodies over night with us and in the mornings we had to drag them with us and bury them ourselves¡±.


    ¡°Private do you know their numbers, weapons, and abilities?¡± I ask looking closer to his uniform and see his rank, Private first class. His name tag showed Clements.


    ¡°Why sarge? You are not planning to escape are you? You will only be captured and killed sarge, I can not witness another death like that sarge!¡± he pleads.


    ¡°Just give me the info Private, that is an order!¡± I demand of him.


    ¡°Ye...yes Sarge, it varies to be honest, some have swords, others have bows and they can hit a target between the eyes on the move too. Some have those large spear looking things, the scary ones are the spider looking guys. And the females, they are just cruel, They seem to take delight in torture and killing for no reason Sarge. One girl was just cut in half for no reason sarge, right in half!¡± He says shuddering. ¡° and the female just began to laugh hysterically.¡±


    "Do you know what the tunnels are for you that you are digging?" I ask.


    ¡°No Sarge, we just dig and dig every day from morning to night.¡± he replies still shuddering.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.¡°Are there any more people in here like us?¡± I ask some more.


    ¡°There used to be a lot more sarge, but we are all that is left.¡± he says his eyes looking away now.


    ¡°Thank you soldier, that will be all.¡± I say to him and move away to Eddie and Ki''Diera then I explain it to them what I was told.


    ¡°So what now gunny?¡± Eddie Asks.


    ¡°We get out of here¡± I say to him with a smile.


    ¡°Scott how do you plan to do that, when others have already tried and failed?¡± Ki''Diera asks now.


    ¡°None of them had what we had princess, my inventory full of weapons¡± I smile at her.


    Then both of them blinked at me and smiles began to creep across their faces and both nodded.


    ¡°First thing we need to do is get these people motivated, I do not want to wait till morning to find out what is in store for us, or worse be made a torture toy for one of those females.¡± I say with a grim look.


    ¡°That is not going to be easy gunny, considering their condition and what they have witnessed so far.¡± Eddie says looking at the people around him.


    ¡°From what he told me we got till morning to prepare and then break out. So we have several hours to motivate them all.¡± I say looking a the people as well.


    I begin to break out the weapons, hand the unknown sword I had to Ki''Diera,¡±Scott this is an amazing gift!¡± she says examining the sword her eyes lit up in amazement.


    ¡°Huh? You can identify it?¡± I ask


    ¡°Yes it is called Soul Reaper.¡± She says grinning, ¡±not only does it cut a creature, but it rips at their soul as well.¡±


    ¡°Can you check this ring for me please?¡± I get the ring out and hand it to her, she examines it and gasps at it.


    ¡°Scott this is a priceless ring, it is a regeneration ring. I have only heard of them in stories.¡± she says while looking at it in awe, then reluctantly hands it back to me.


    ¡°What does it do?¡± Eddie asks.


    ¡°The ring can bring you back from the dead, or even regrows limbs, or so I have been told, it regenerates your body and your mind.¡± She says still staring at the ring.


    ¡°Here you keep it then, it will keep you safe.¡± I say to her, handing her the priceless ring. She looks at me in confusion at fist then a big smile crosses her face and she jumps at me giving me a kiss, a kiss I have not felt from her before.


    ¡°Ahem! Do you think now is the time for that sort of thing?¡± Eddie asks interrupting us.


    We break apart and I get weapons out of inventory and hand Eddie a M27 automatic rifle and a M32 Grenade launcher and some grenades, plus night vision goggles, as the lighting is bad in here. Ki''Diera says she can see fine in here and had no need for the goggles, she is examining the sword and already put on the ring, when she tries to take the ring off again, ¡°umm Scott it will not come off anymore.¡±


    ¡°Sigh I guess it is now bound to you¡± I say thinking it over, as the same happened with my crown.


    I move to Private Clements  and nudge him. ¡°Soldier I have mission for you!¡±


    He turns to look at me, ¡±Sarge really it is......how, how did you get weapons in here?¡± he asks staring in disbelief at the M27 in front of him.


    ¡°Do not worry about that, I have lots of weapons, can you handle some grenades?¡± I ask


    He nods, hope is returning to his eyes now, the soldier is re-appearing in him.


    ¡°Do you know the way out of here, if we get out those doors?¡± I ask of him


    He nods,¡± yea sarge, it is not far¡±


    We circulate among the rest of the people handing them weapons and one by one they stare blankly at first at the rifles in their hands, then slowly hope begins to rise in their eyes when they look around and see others examining their rifles and whispering in excitement to one another.


    14 soldiers were in here and had gathered in a group with Ki''Diera and Eddie, talking. The big man I first spoke to among them. After handing out rifles to everyone even the civilians I move to the group.


    "Sorry sarge, I did not realize....¡± he begins looking down.


    ¡°No worries soldier, we will get out of here.¡±, I say reassuringly and he nods with a weak smile, but the hopelessness was gone.


    I go over the plan and everyone listens, Private First Class Clements, would lead with Ki''diera, also 6 of the soldiers would be with him to add suppression fire. I told the civilians under no circumstances, unless I told them to, were they to fire. If things got really bad then they could join in. The remaining 7 soldiers , Eddie and myself would cover the rear, I would lay C4 as we go with detonators attached.


    I placed 10 bricks of C4 in my various pockets, and detonators in my left side pocket. I put the remote in my top right pocket.


    After going over the plan several times we finally sat in wait. Everyone getting nervous and anxious now. This was an all or nothing plan,. We would all get out or we would all die. Everyone had the resolve to get out, now that they were armed, even the civilians had great hope in their eyes. It Seemed my leadership skill was breaking them out of their fog.


    As morning approached , the door finally swings open and we opened fire at the two Drow entering,


    ¡°Grenades!¡± I called out and 1 flash bang grenade went left out the doorway and one flash bang flew right.


    The explosions blasted our ears even tho we had them covered.


    ___________________________________________________________________________________


    (1) SITREP = Situation Report


    Authors Note: When they plundered the armory, there were various grenades and ammo, was not going to list it all, but implied they have them as I said with  "....and more."

 Chapter 48 The Drow

    Chapter 48 The Drow


    The explosions rang in our covered ears, but we were expecting it, as Eddie and I jump into the corridor and open fire on full auto, not taking any chances till we know more about these Drow and their abilities, there is no such thing as over kill right now.


    I place C4 in a crevice in the wall and put in a detonator and arm it, while Eddie motions all out, Private Clements, Ki''Diera and their team take lead and rush forward. Eddie and my team take position at the rear waiting for everyone to exit. We spot a Drider rushing at us, we all open fire at once. Bullets entering it''s body, but it takes many to kill it finally, they are not going down easy.


    Several more came rushing forward. These have a glowing field around them as we poured bullets into them, the fields finally give way and they too dropped dead, however they are getting closer. An arrow speeds at us and hits one of the soldier knocking him off his feet, while another, one of the few female soldiers, is hit with a dart and she passes out.


    We begin to retreat, dragging our wounded, to the main group, facing backwards watching the rear when we hear gun fire from the front group, just then we see two more Driders approaching us, we open fire again. A Drow appears in front of us and falls dead to the ground. Damn he was invisible!


    ¡°Keep Firing, alternate fire, conserve ammo, they have invisibility.¡± I yell out. The two Driders fall as they approach bing filled with bullets. Another invisible Drow appears and falls dead, as we keep firing randomly down the corridor.


    I look and we have come to branch area and the font group is pouring fire forward and into the side, while Ki''Diera and Clements move forward past the branch and take up positions there, as more move forward, I motion for 2 of my group to cover the branch while the rest of us hold the rear.


    Lightning strikes at us from down the cooridor, and hits two of the soldiers by me, they are on the ground convulsing. Another tries to attack with invisibility and his sword is plunging at me, I dodge it seeing the movement from the corner of my eye, Eddie takes him down holding down the trigger. ¡°God damn that was close¡± he yells.


    Darkness envelopes us and our night vision goes dark, Magic?


    ¡°Grenades!¡± I yell and toss an explosive grenade down the corridor, as does Eddie. While the two covering the branch do the same. The explosions ring our ears again. I look back and yell and point to two civilians, ¡°you two grab them and drag them lets move!¡± The darkness had cleared up and dissipated, as our night vision began to work again. I see many of them gathering at the far end, ¡°Eddie Grenade Launcher.¡± He fires several rounds and we look away so as not to see the explosions.


    The explosions shake the corridor and rocks begin to tumble from overhead pelting us, but no cave in happens. However the corridor is caved in by the Drow''s end. We keep firing alternating, to make sure no invisible Drow sneak up on us.


    We gather our wounded, 4 in total now, and meet back up with the main group, having passed the branch corridor. I am placing C4 as we go along. I see Ki''Diera is engaged in a sword fight with a Drow, who sneaked in on them, she is dancing gracefully as is the Drow, each parrying and slicing at one another, everyone is holding their fire right now, not wanting to hit her. The Drow scores a hit on her at the same time she hits him, she grunts in pain, but the Drow is in more pain, howling, the sword taking effect, ripping at his soul, he falls to his knees in pain and Ki''Diera does not hesitate and decapitates him. The forward group rushes past Ki''Diera and opens fire again, 2 more Drow fall dead trying to sneak in. Ki''Diera''s wound closes and heals almost instantly. She looks back at me and gives me a grin.


    As a group, covering front and rear, dragging our wounded, it takes another 10 min to reach the entrance. Stopping Clements moves forward to have a peek, he then motions for all to move, the coast is clear.


    An explosion rocks the entrance as flames rush inward, causing everyone to fall back, some got scorched by the flames. Clements was incinerated by the blast.


    The main group is now pinned down by the entrance way, They throw flash bang grenades followed by explosive grenades outward ¡°Grenade!¡± several yell. We cover our ears, but the explosions still hurt our ears. Several of the soldiers rush out and open fire blindly. I place the last of the C4 close to the entrance and exit with the main group and yell, ¡°Clear the exit fire in the hole!¡±


    I sense many targets around us suddenly, the effects of the cave wearing off on me.


    Just as I am about to press the button, ¡°STOP!¡± I am commanded and feel a tug at my will.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have resisted the Female Drow Mind Control.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I hold off pressing the button and look around and see Drow and Drider alike emerging from hiding spots. There must be at least 30 of them, that I can tell and confirm it with my detection, 29 total.


    ¡°You will drop that device and put down your weapon human,¡±she tries to command me.


    Everyone is frozen and not moving. She is focusing her will on me, I can feel her pushing hard.


    ¡°Drop your weapon and you all will live¡±, she proclaims to me pushing her will again.


    ¡°Make a move and I press this button and you can say good bye to your home¡±. I reply.


    Surprise and shock hits the Drow''s face, she is slender, silver hair like the rest, her facial features make her beautiful except the evil sneer on her face distorts it. She is tall, almost 6 ft, her legs are long and peek thru the ankle length dark green skirt she is wearing, She is wearing a dark green vest barely covering her large bare breasts. She is holding a staff in her hand, black and polished.


    ¡°How do you resist me human, no one has ever done that before.¡± she demands of me.


    ¡°You are not my type maybe?¡± I say to her with a smile.


    ¡°I will have them killed!¡± She says angrily.


    ¡°And I will blow up your home, god knows how many of your people are inside.¡± I say in defiance.


    At this time more Drider and Drow show up at the entrance, great more of them. ¡°Order them to hold there, so help me god I have nothing to lose right now lady!¡± I yell at her.


    (Stop there do not move further!) She orders and they stop at the entrance.


    (So now what), I ask her in her own language


    Again her eyes widen with surprise. ¡°What are your demands human?¡±


    Whatever is in that cave must be damned important for her to negotiate and I cannot read her mind what is up with that?


    ¡°You let us go of course.¡± I say to her holding the detonator in front of me.


    ¡°Very well, you may leave provided you hand over that thing.¡± She negotiates.


    ¡°I will remain behind with it, till all of my people are safely away from here.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Very well, that is also acceptable. But the female stays with you,¡± She points to Ki''Diera ¡°I do not want you to sacrifice yourself alone if such thoughts occur to you.¡±.


    Hmm she must have read Ki''Diera, picking her out of the whole bunch. Ki''Ddiera looks at me and shakes her head no.


    ¡°Alright, since we are by the road, I will arrange for transport for my people¡± I say to her.


    Ki''Diera gives me a glare and shakes her head no again, this time more forceful.


    The Drow nods and all watch as I pull out 6 Hum-Vee''s,¡± keys are in the ignition, head for Fort Carson, I will join you shortly¡± I say to them all, no one hesitates and jump into the awaiting vehicles loading up our wounded and speed off, only Eddie stopped to look at me and I gave him a reassuring smile and nod, which he nodded back.


    As the last of the vehicles depart, I watch them drive away to safety,¡±now that your people are safe hand over the device¡± she demands, hand outstretched.


    ¡°Alright lady, here it is.¡± I say to her, tossing the device into the air in an arch, she keeping her eyes on it while it floated thru the air towards her, but then it suddenly jerks and moves back towards me, I am now running at full speed having grabbed Ki''Diera and flung her over my shoulder, I press the button and race away from the site, I feel an arrow pierce my side, but I am already in a full run, the pain is blocked as my adrenaline is pumping hard now.


    I hear several explosions behind me and feel heat at my back. I do not turn around and keep running.


    In the distance I hear, ¡°damn you human, I will hunt you down and kill you all!¡±


    I keep running like my life depended on it. We pass the outer city limits, I am running at top speed, not slowing down and feel Ki''Diera is limp swaying to my movements, not moving normally. I sneak a peek behind me and see no pursuit past the city limits. I run for another kilometer and and finally stop taking Ki''Diera off my shoulders and see she has two arrows in her and she is burned, it looks like by a fireball. I quickly remove the arrows from her and myself and try to give her a healing potion. She is still breathing but it is shallow.


    ¡°Dammit, Ki''Diera wake up princess!¡± I say to her concerned. This looks bad.


    Then examining the wounds and burns, I see them closing up and healing on their own and breathe a sigh of relief, the ring was working. Gulping down the healing potion myself, I grab her and put her back on my shoulder not waiting for her to awake and begin my run again, heading for Fort Carson.

 Chapter 49 Revelations

    Author''s Note: We are quickly approaching end of Book 1, roughly ten chapters left until then. Getting exciting now with things moving forward, the community growing, pissing off the Drow and more hehe. Oh and a comment was made about no xp messages, there is a reason for that.....wait and watch!


    ________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 49 Revelations


    I manage to make it back to Fort Carson and see the six Hum-Vee''s parked in front of the Lodge. I let Ki''Diera down who has since recovered and was angry at me for carrying her after she woke up. We enter the Lodge and the lounge is packed with people sitting any place they could find.


    Eddie jumps up¡± Gunny you made it!¡± he rushes at me giving me a hug.


    ¡°Yeah we made it in one piece, barely¡° I pull back and smile at him, then I look at the group and see saddened faces.¡± I thought they would be happier they made it out?¡±


    ¡°We lost two more on the way here, their wounds were too great.¡± he says to me.


    ¡°Damn¡± I mutter if only I had given them the potions.


    Then I look around, ¡°well we can not stay here, we need to get the wounded treated, and we can do that back at my place¡± I say to him,¡± alright people lets load up the wounded and head out, it is not safe here, I will take you some place safe¡±. I order.


    At the order people begin to perk up again, my leadership ability kicking in. We load up all the wounded and begin the drive home which should take a little over 5 hours. I wanted to visit the little towns on the way back, but with the wounded we had to take the direct route. I have soldiers manning the 50 cals mounted in the roofs of the Hum-Vees.


    The drive actually went uneventful and five hours passed quickly, as I got to hear stories from some of the soldiers with us in the Hum-Vee. We did have to make a few stops and siphon gas from abandoned vehicles on the way for fuel. Anything that approached was shot and quickly killed by the combined 50 cals. The fall of Colorado Springs happened quickly, they arrived and began to kill all the creatures and thought they had it under control. They were gathering and moving the wounded and began the evacuation of people when the next wave hit taking them by surprise. The third wave did the job in the end.


    Had the soldiers been on their own, they may have held off, but trying to save the people too, is what did them in. Seeing women and children being chased by the monsters drove the soldiers to make bad choices, not following orders, sacrificing themselves, only to lose the person or people they were trying to save as well.


    In the end the remaining soldiers barricaded themselves wit some civilians in a grocery store where food was abundant and killed any creatures that approached them. Then the Drow at night, came on day 8, taking them by surprise. Some soldiers died from the invisible attacks, while others were put to sleep with darts. The rest of the stories were similar in nature, with the same results.


    The part I found interesting, was that the Drow had 4 eggs in the caves with them. Large, about 5 feet tall, which they kept under guard at all times. A few people saw them and also confirmed it. No one knew what those eggs were, but they were very important to the Drow.


    I told Cindy and Julie when we were about an hour out to prep the Doctors for incoming wounded. I told them I would tell them everything when I arrived, as I was driving and needed to concentrate which hushed them up quickly.


    As we neared the School, we spotted a band of 50 or more of the Were-beast. ¡°Open Fire¡± I yelled as we drove by, all 6 vehicles began firing into the Were-beasts. The 50 cals rang out showering metal death at the beasts. The Elite came rushing outward from the West gate as we approached, their Phaser Rifles shooting beams into the Were-beast as well. From the walls many warriors were shooting enhanced arrows down on them and the Watch Towers were firing as well with their twin 50 cals mounted in them.


    The walls stood 10 feet tall now completed. A soft glow emitted from them showing the mana enhancement in them, they had a dark shine to them. We entered thru the west gate and the Elite followed us in, the gate closing right behind us. Several gurneys were already on stand by as were the Doctors.


    We transferred our wounded and handed them over to the Doctors for treatment, Julie and Doc Snow already applying healing on two as they were rushed in. The remaining new comers looked at the walls and School in amazement. Then they all began to realize something and saw the tails and ears on many of the people around them


    Many turned to look at Ki''Diera and their jaws dropped when they realized they had not noticed before, several trying to touch her tail. It was a futile attempt on her part, trying to avoid it when her tail was grabbed and she let out a yelp. I stepped in and stopped the people ¡°That is enough folks!¡± I yelled in a roar. It was far louder than I intended and it echoed into the distance.


    The entire compound froze in fear. Warriors, workers, civilians and soldiers alike all stared at me in fear.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Scott what was that?¡± Cindy said her voice quavering still in fear. Then rushes in to hug me.


    ¡°I do not know, it just happened.¡± I replied not understanding, holding her.


    Everyone quickly recovered, and the mood changed back to a relaxed atmosphere. It was just past afternoon when we arrived and lunch was ready in the Cafeteria. We led our newly arrived guests to the Cafeteria where they all grabbed food and dug in with eager appetites.


    Rick, Alexander, Bre''Tirgan, Julie and Cindy, Doc Snow, Eddie and Ki''Diera all sat with me at a table as we ate and spoke. Julie on my Right and Cindy on my left, after quick introductions:


    ¡°So with this batch of people we now have a full house ¡° Rick says.


    ¡°Yes and we gain trained soldiers¡± I comment ¡° and we will make good use of them too¡±


    ¡°Scott what was it you went out to get?¡± Bre''Tirgan asks curiously


    ¡°When we finish here we will gather all in the courtyard outside and I will demonstrate what I brought.¡±


    I tell him and he nods. Both Julie and Cindy have been unusually quiet so far, as I take a peek at each.


    ¡°Father I have decided ¡°Ki''Diera speaks up looking at her father with her proud posture.


    ¡°And what is that my Daughter¡± He says his interest piqued.


    ¡°Scott and I shall marry tomorrow, I have seen and witnessed enough to know what kind of male he is and he is indeed worthy¡± She declares, everyone at the table is stunned except Rick who begins to laugh.


    ¡°But the seven days are not completed my Daughter,¡± Bre''Tirgan says slowly then turns to eye me,¡± you did not mate did you?¡±


    ¡°No no no we did not mate Bre''Tirgan¡± I answer quickly and nervously.


    ¡°No Father, we did not mate although I would not mind that now if we so did!¡± again she proclaims and now Doc Snow begins to cough swallowing his drink wrong.


    I peek a glance at Cindy and Julie again, both are surprised as well, but I keep the mind link off, knowing I will get bombarded with questions.


    ¡°Very well if that is your decision Daughter,¡± he says then looks to me,¡±Do you oppose Scott?¡±


    ¡°Umm well, I....¡± I begin.


    ¡°Should we not wait the full seven days as originally planned? This is all so sudden¡±., Julie speaks up.


    ¡°Yes I agree, the seven days should be observed,¡± Cindy adds


    ¡°I am not apposed to the wedding, but I believe the seven days should be observed, only it should be Ki''Diera and my wives who spend it together, if at the end of such they do not get along, there can be no wedding¡± I finally say to all, recovering and remembering my original intent of the seven days.


    ¡°Daughter?¡± Bre''Tirgan turns to Ki''Diera.


    ¡°Fine if that is Scott''s wish, so be it¡± She says with defiance, eyeing Julie and Cindy who both let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Well I have some good news for you,¡± Doc Snow speaks up,¡± our Two Doctors have made a profession choice and took healers, much like mine. Tho their''s seems to be slightly different, but they can heal as well. And the two nurses have healing as well, but again it is different, it seems no two professions are alike in the healing arts.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it is due to their understanding and wants, by wants I mean what they want to accomplish with their abilities,¡± Cindy says.


    ¡°True I think what you want to accomplish is as important as the understanding, when you compare my healing to theirs it is very different. Mine is more to comfort and protect while theirs is to get to the root and cause of the problems, I am not sure how else to explain it.¡± Julie says


    ¡°So even if two people choose the same thing they will still be different?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It seems so, in most cases if they were both to choose say becoming a soldier for example, their weapons may be different but the abilities may be the same. Or they may have the same weapons but their abilities may differ. It is all about understanding and wants.¡±


    ¡°So belief in the profession, the understanding and comprehension as well as desire or want?¡± I reply


    ¡°On that front some of our people got the profession Builder while working with the workers outside on the walls.¡± Rick says ¡°so desire must be part of it too, as they were some of the hardest workers out there on the walls.¡±


    "Hmm, lets gather everyone up after we eat and discuss this with all as well, I want us to make some movement in that department, it time for people to start making choices on the professions area.", I say and all nod in agreement.


    ¡°Alright since that is settled any news on the front with the Were-beast?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, they are still building that structure, tho it seems a miniature structure is up and running now and we have an idea of what it is.¡± Rick speaks up.


    ¡°Oh what is it?¡± I ask quickly


    ¡°It seems to be some kind of conversion chamber.¡± He says and pauses¡± They took some captured Orcs and placed them inside one by one and out came one of those Were-beast in turn, the whole process took over 30 min per beast.¡±


    ¡°What? So you think what they are building is on a larger scale?¡± I ask in disbelief.


    ¡°Yeah, it seems so, the outline seems to be the same, it would be the perfect world conquering device.¡± He replies looking grimly at me.

 Chapter 50 Reality

    Author''s Note: WARNING!!!! READ ALL BEFORE COMMENTING!


    ______________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 50 Reality


    Nine months have now passed, and in that time we have made great strides. I am now a King. The Barony became a Kingdom and it''s border spread out in a 50Km Radius. Many more survivors had been found and we now numbered in the thousands, as word spread and more arrived daily to be in our safe zone.


    We easily annihilated the Were-Beast with the weapons I had brought back from Fort Carson. They threw magics at us and at one time I was focus targeted and Julie learned Teleportation in that instant and saved me.


    We discovered that the Were-beast were in fact people from other civilizations and worlds, converted to Were-beasts and their numbered swelled into billions. Once we routed the main force we set up a killing field and killed any who portalled into that point and since they could not warn the other side, they kept coming and our levels rose and rose. Some had already exceeded level 300. I was already level 518 and could basically run 100 km in a minute if that said anything.


    Right now I am running to my chambers of my new Fortress. All three wives are in labor at the same time giving birth to my kids, I am finally going to be a dad!!!


    I rush up all five floors and arrive to the royal bed chambers. There Doc Mathews and Doc Wilson were tending to the Births, I really wanted Doc Snow here, but we lost him a few months ago. One of the female patients we were tending to that we recovered from the mall was giving birth and freaked out. ¡°I do not want a monster!¡± she kept yelling and then with super human strength broke Docs neck.


    We finally were able to restrain her, but she, in her rage hurt the baby while it was being born and it died on delivery. It was a sad day for us all. Rick died too a week later on patrol trying to save a group of survivors. It was actually a freak accident. As he jumped forward to engage the beasts to save a child, one of the soldiers fired his Phaser Rifle and vaporized Ricks head. As Doc Snow was dead, no one had the resurrection skill.


    I enter the room and see all three, Julie, Cindy and Ki''Diera screaming in pain with their deliveries, it is chaos in here. I rush to their sides and grab each hand kiss them each on the foreheads trying to comfort them. This is their first child for each of them and it is not going as planned for us.


    Finally, Julie is the first to give birth and she cries out happy, "we have Daughter!"


    "My little girl", I say as I hold her.


    ¡°Deanna ¡°Julie says to me


    ¡°Deanna huh? That was my mothers name¡± I say to her


    ¡°I know sweetheart. I love you.¡± She says with a loving, sweaty face. I lean in and we kiss passionately


    Shortly after Cindy is the next to give birth, it is boy!


    ¡°My little guy¡± I say as I hold him.


    ¡°Richard¡± Cindy says with a loving smile and sweat dripping from her.


    ¡°That was my fathers name¡± I say to her and smile


    ¡°I know tiger, I love you¡± She says back looking at me with love. I lean in and kiss her lovingly


    Finally it was Ki''Diera''s turn and she bore a daughter as well. ¡°My King, I present your daughter, Princess Ki''Nisera¡± She proclaims proudly.


    ¡°Thank you my queen¡± as I bend over and kiss her deeply, she returns the kiss with passion, but suddenly pushes me away.


    ¡°Get out of my sight!¡± She says in disgust looking at me.


    ¡°What? Ki''Diera what is going on?¡± I say confused suddenly.


    ¡°Scott I want a divorce!¡± Cindy yells ¡° how in the hell did I have a kid with that guy?¡±


    ¡°Scott I always liked you, but I want a divorce too, I never loved you, you know¡± now Julie starts.


    ¡°Wha...what in the hell is going here¡± I ask in total confusion.


    ¡°Hahaha things not going too well are they Scott, I am available you know?¡± Doctor Mathews chimes in removing her Shirt.


    I run out of the room, confused and hurt. How can they suddenly change like that? Is there magic at play? I call for Alexander and he comes rushing up to me¡± My King is all well?¡± he asks concerned.


    ¡°Alexander we must be under some kind of magical attack all three of my wives suddenly hate me after giving birth to the children!¡± I cry out to him desperately.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°To ARMS To ARMS¡± Alexander cries out and a bell begins to toll everyone is scrambling to their battle stations. One of the Ny''Har''en Shaman approaches me to help convey my orders, she can use telepathy on many at once, she can also detect hostile magics.


    ¡°Se''Ralin Do you detect any hostile magics?¡± I ask of her


    ¡°No my King I detect none¡± she says as she closes her eyes in concentration,


    ¡°Go to my chambers and check my wives, they are under a spell of some kind.¡± I order her.


    ¡°As you command my King¡± she turns and walk towards the chamber where Julie, Cindy and Ki''Diera are with the babies.


    ¡°Something is not right here I can feel it Alexander.¡± I say to him with uncertainty.


    ¡°We will investigate and search the premises my King!¡± he bows salutes and runs off


    At this time Eddie comes running up to m with Bre''Tirgan,¡± what is going on Scott are we under attack?¡±


    I ...I do not know Eddie¡± I say to him then freeze.....


    He called me Scott, he never calls me Scott.


    ¡°Scott what is wrong? ¡°Bre''Tirgan asks concerned


    ¡°You need to check on your Daughter Bre''Tirgan you have a grand daughter now¡± I say to him my mind is racing now.


    ¡°Very well I shall take my leave Scott¡±, he bows and then rushes off.


    I then look at Eddie, and try to read his mind, there is nothing there.  "So Eddie, how long have you known me now?"


    "I think going on 20 years now Scott?" He replies with a pleasant smile


    Still getting nothing from him like his mind is blank. Like it is not even there......


    I run back to the room with Cindy, Julie and Ki''Diera and try to listen to their minds by turning on my mind link, Ki''Diera was added to the link after our wedding as well.


    There is silence. I try to read their minds and nothing.


    ¡°You bastard dare come in here again after doing this to me?" Cindy cries out in rage, a flame forming in her hand.


    ¡°How dare you enter this room again GET OUT!¡± Ki''Diera screams


    ¡°I am so sorry Scott, but you really must leave¡± Julie says


    In a menacing commanding voice ¡°I am NOT leaving till I find out what in the fuck is going on¡± I say to them, anger now is taking over. Someone is fucking with me here.


    Eddie comes in and stands next to me, ¡°so you pissed all three off at the same time, awesome job Scott!¡± he slaps me on the back and begins to laugh hysterically.


    My rage is now boiling over. This can not be happening, this can not be real.


    Then my sight is covered in flames as Cindy incinerates me with a fireball and all goes black.


    After a few minute of me drifting in what seems to be total darkness I then I hear this:


    Not all is at it seems, not all is truth, nor is everything a lie, you make and create as you think, what will be, will be, only you can decide Scott.


    My eyes open, it is dark, I feel that I am in my bed, I can feel Cindy on my left her smooth skin pressed up against me and Julie on my right her breasts pressing against me. Ki''Diera is asleep next to Cindy her tail is held tightly by Cindy which is lightly tickling my face.


    What the hell was that dream all about? Was it a dream?


    ________________________________________________________________________________


    Authors Note: Chapter 50 was a break for me, it also has a "few" hints of things to come and some possibilities.


    There is a lot of deception in this chapter and a few realities. Which is which, well it is 9 months later so it will be a wile before we find out :)


    PS accidentally hit post before editing, should be fixed now :)

 Chapter 51 Dreams and Purrs

    Chapter 51 Dreams and Purrs


    I awoke to a soft kiss. I open my eyes and it is Ki''Diera. I am fully surprised,¡± Good Morning Scott¡± she purrs.


    ¡°Um good morning Princess¡± I say to her.


    ¡°Did Scott sleep well?¡± she asks. She is stradling me and rubbing her breasts against my chest and a soft purring sensation can be felt coming from her body.


    ¡°I did princess, are you ok?¡± I ask in confusion, am I having another dream??


    No Scott you are not having a dream, she is in heat


    Cindy rolls over with a smirk on her face and kisses me on the cheek.


    You know, she is just like a cat in many ways, Cindy thinks while observing Ki''Diera purring softly rubbing against me, she grabs KI''Diera''s tail and begins to stroke it causing Ki''Diera to moan softly.


    You are not helping matters honey I sing in my head to Cindy.


    Hmmm? What is going on? Julie wakes up, rubbing her eyes.


    Fufufufu Ki''Diera is in heat


    No Way!!! She is really in heat?


    What do you call that?


    Umm can I get some help here she is slowly moving downwards.


    Well you are going to mate eventually right Cindy giggles in my head.


    "Yeah but not right now, KiDiera princess you need put on some clothes please,", I say pulling her to the side and I get up ¡°equip preset 1¡± getting fully clothed I jump out of bed that was close, had I not woken up who knows where that would have gone, in my sleep, I would have thought it was one of you two.


    I head for the couch area and sit, trying to put the Ki''Diera''s problem aside for now and focus on the dream. Images jump out at me.


    "What was that Scott?", Julie asks out loud coming over to me


    "Hmm? Oh that, I had a disturbing dream last night and I am trying to recall it.", I say to her in thought, as more images start to come back to me.


    ¡°That is some vivid dream Scott and how can you recall so much detail¡± Cindy asks, also approaching now. They sit opposite of me in the two chairs. I then tell them the full dream, from start to finish , as I tell it images resurface and are shared with both of them. I still had the mind link active after last night not turning off when I went to bed.


    Ki''Diera finally gets dressed and joins us, flopping her self on my lap and snuggling up, purring lightly. Then falling almost instantly asleep again. Amazed, I just stroke her hair. Her attitude is completely different.


    ¡°Well back to the dream, as you said some details were very vivid and maybe too detailed, I think.¡±, I say to Julie and Cindy ¡° I think it may not have been a dream at all, and the voice at the end, it was like someone was talking to me the way you two do in my head.¡±


    ¡°Can you recall that?¡± Julie asks.


    ¡°No, I tried but nothing comes up, all I remember is something about nothing is at it seems, not everything is a lie or truth and something about I have to decide¡± I finally say trying to recall the words.


    ¡°That is strange¡± Cindy says in thought.


    Then the images of them giving birth enter my mind, and a joy takes me over again


    ¡°Aww She is so Cute, that was our daughter?¡±, Julie begins


    ¡°A son? Wow these images really are vivid¡±, Cindy says.


    Then the part begins where Cindy is angry in my dream begins and demands a divorce, then she incinerates me.


    ¡°That....that can not be happening, I would never......¡± Cindy says now in confusion, her face is pale and has a shocked expression on it.¡± Scott that is not real, I would never.......¡±


    ¡°I know honey, but there it is.¡± I say to her understanding her feelings.


    ¡°I want a divorce? Why would you dream something like that Scott?¡± Julie says, she is now disturbed by the images.


    ¡°I do not know Kitten, the entire dream makes almost no sense to me, if it even was a dream. ¡° I say to her softly.


    Recovering, Cindy is in thought, "So not all is true and not all is a lie, we can say with certainty me killing you was a lie.¡± she says with confidence.


    ¡°Yeah I am thinking that too, but maybe something does happen to you three after the children are born?¡± I say trying to put the pieces together.


    ¡°I agree, we should think of that as a lie, there is nothing in there that indicates why I would stop loving you Sweetheart.¡± Julie says.


    ¡°Also there is the part about one of the girls giving birth in 7 months, are any of them even two months pregnant? I thought all were further along?¡± Cindy asks, ¡° a Lie?¡±


    "Maybe, but we should ask that the ladies be retrained during child bearing, probably to be on the safe side, it does make sense that they might react that way after going thru what they have been thru. A precaution maybe is in order.¡± I say to them both.


    ¡°King Scott huh? So you and Ki''Diera is most likely truth, then our safe zone expands 50km that is a lot of area¡± Julie says her expression is happy with that part of the dream.


    ¡°Yeah 50km is a lot, but it also says we wiped out the Were-beasts, Scott we now know they are victims converted to beasts, is here no way to undo it?¡± Cindy now asks.


    ¡°I do not see a way to be honest, short of letting them build that thing, we take it over, then spend decades researching it to reverse it, in the meantime we got millions of those things on our doorstep....sadly I see no other option right now¡± I say with a grim expression.¡± In the end it will come to them or us, and we will have to choose.¡±


    ¡°It also said Rick dies on 7 or 8 months in a freak accident.¡± Julie says with a sad look.


    "That I want to really, really avoid if that is the case, that could be truth, accidents in the field do happen and one like that could happen, so probably truth, the question is how to avoid it.¡±, I say with a determined look.


    ¡°Lets go over all of it in order¡± Cindy says, "King Scott, Ki''Diera wedding,  and Fortress with 50 km radius safe zone?¡±


    ¡°Truth¡±, we all say together


    "Doc Snow getting killed" Cindy says


    "Lie" Cindy and Julie both say


    "truth.....there might be more in the Mall, we have not check the basement." I say reluctantly


    "The mall has a basement?"Julie gasps


    ¡°We did not kill any Boss now that I think about it, every one of the creatures had a boss with them at one point or another.¡± I say knowing what is implicated.


    Both girls faces go pale as they realize what I was getting at,¡± you think they are more females in the mall?¡± Julie asks slowly feeling sick.


    ¡°We were in such a rush, to help those girls, and did not even think to look for a basement. I do not know if there is one, but that is the only way I can think of if the Doc Snow scenario is true, then it makes sense. I will send a team to go check it out right away just to make sure..¡± I say to them and they nod.


    ¡°Ok then Rick getting killed in a freak accident of friendly fire¡± Cindy says


    Truth we all agree


    "How do we stop that?" Cindy asks.


    ¡°Short of prohibiting him from going on patrols, I do not know right now.¡± I say to them.


    "Does he even have to go on patrols? You did make him General of the Army, he should be busy enough as it is¡± Cindy asks.


    "Hmm maybe you are right, maybe throw more duties at him, to oversee here...¡± I say in thought¡±, but he will still go on the occasional patrol, maybe by throwing more duties and he not going on patrols regularly, causes it to happen?¡±


    ¡°Damned if you do, damned if you don''t scenario¡± Cindy says with a grim expression.


    ¡°Yeah there is no wrong or right here¡± I say to her, Julie nods in agreement.


    Ki''Diera stirs slightly while I am stroking her hair, occasionally scratching behind her ears., she snuggles in again with a content smile, sleeping.


    "So last item, us going crazy after birth" Cindy says at last.


    "Lie most definitely" Cindy says


    "Yes Lie, I love Scott I know this in my heart." Julie says with confidence.


    "Truth?" I say slowly and both look at me with disbelieving looks.


    "Scott how can you say that?" Cindy asks disbelieving


    "Scott there is no way....", Julie begins to say


    "Look at the evidence. Barring the Doc Snow incident, all others are truth right? And If we do find a basement, that becomes true too, right? So that leaves this one as the only lie?" I state to them.


    ¡°Ok lets think logically then, why would that happen so suddenly?" Cindy speaks up.


    ¡°Lets go back one step, WHY do you love me Cindy?¡± I ask ¡°It was an overnight thing, we met and you fall in love, I wondered that myself at first, but things just kept going crazy and I was drawn to you myself. But now that I think about it......you never loved anyone before right? In all your years, not a single man ever,¡± I finally say.


    Cindy is in deep thought,


    I love Scott with my entire being, but when did it begin? I never felt this way before with anyone, even tried to love before, But being with Scott, it feels right, good, my heart begins to skip a beat with him around. My pulse races.....but it all happened so suddenly...


    Her thoughts continue as she keeps thinking over and over on it.


    "And you Julie, for two years, we ran together never really growing closer and then suddenly out of the blue you invite me to a date, even willing were going to present yourself to me in that black lingerie at the mall before the Goblins showed up. I keep asking myself why the sudden intimacy from you....that was not like you at all.", I say in one breath.


    Julie sits there stunned, tears forming in her eyes looking at me.then slowly speaks, ¡°for two years I tried to get you to go out with me Scott, two whole fucking years, and you were so dense, you could not even take a hint. Suddenly, you ask? It may seem sudden to you, but I planned and planned for two years on how to hook you, you bastard! It took all my courage to do that on that day! If you had not been so god damned dense you would not think that Scott! Don''t you ever question my love for you, you got that?¡± Julie gets up and storms out of the room slamming the door behind her.


    ¡°Oh wow, that one hurt.¡± Cindy says ¡° you know Scott, I know this dream bothers you, but you just hurt Julie and me. Maybe all of it is true except the last part?¡±


    I know dammit, I know, it could be that way, I am just trying to make sense of it all, and I am truly sorry, I honestly love both of you with everything I have, I would not be going thru this if that was not the case.


    Then we all agree that we love each other and there is nothing more to it then?


    I am still mad at you Scott......


    I know kitten, please forgive me, I am only putting all the what ifs into place and trying to eliminate them. I am truly truly sorry for having upset you. I really do love you and was scared that I might lose you.


    You will not lose me you idiot, I am carrying your child after all....sigh and I love you Scott.


    With that we decide to head for breakfast, and wake Ki''Diera up.


    Ki''Diera now has a sad look on her face and sighs. Everyone is dressed and we head for the Cafeteria, Julie joining us again. Many people were in groups talking excitedly about professions in the Cafeteria. Yesterday we spent from noon till late at night talking about the profession system, even had demonstrations to help visualize things, like Julie''s mana shield, Cindy''s fire, some of the warriors showed how to mana enhance their bodies and their weapons.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Some demonstrations had to be repeated a few times. In the end a few had made a decision and came up with a profession that they wanted . Larry Benally realized his dream and became a farmer in his profession, at first I was puzzled as he was a farmer in reality, but then he demonstrated his ability on a flower pot. His hand glowed slightly and a plant began to sprout from it at accelerated growth. We all smiled and he was over joyed.


    Others came forth and also demonstrated their new abilities, the two nurses had light healing abilities for cuts and bruises, but the male nurse Edward Bowden, short 5''8¡± fair complexion, a rounded face, short cropped dark hair brown in color, blue eyes, smiled as he put the female nurse to sleep with his ability. She of course volunteered for the demonstration. That is a nifty ability


    Yes it is Cindy adds in amazement. I left the link on, figuring I needed to atone for my earlier accusations so left the girls access to my mind for now. I did not want Julie to think I had drawn away from them as that was not the case, and it felt good right now, having them in my head, reassuring somehow.


    I can think of all kind of way to put that to use


    Yes but it can also be abused, lets hope that is not the case.


    I had read Edwards mind but it did not seem he had any ill intent with that ability, but there was also the case he was gay. So the females were safe, and that was my main concern here. Lately there had been some unrest, some of the males were becoming more aggressive with the female population, but the guards always stepped in and the matter was solved. I will have Rick address the issue and Alexander to have the guards be more vigilant, and follow up.


    That is a good idea sweetheart.


    We sat at the table, Rick and Bre''Tirgan as well as Doc Snow and the two other Doctors were already sitting and enjoying their breakfast. As we sat down, Julie on my right, Cindy on my left, Ki''Diera plops herself on my lap and begins to purr again in content.


    ¡°Oh damn, I completely forgot¡± Bre''Tirgan says taking notice.


    ¡°Is this common?¡± I ask of him ¡°Since this morning she has been acting strange¡±


    "Well it is common of out females Scott, once a year they go into their mating cycle. Ki''Diera''s started on her 16th cycle. We usually have to lock her up for the week to protect her virtue.¡± Bre''Tirgan comments eyeing Ki''Diera on my lap.


    ¡°Lock her up?¡± Julie and Cindy both ask at the same time.


    ¡°Aye, the mating cycle is very strong in our females. They seek out the strongest warriors and attempt to mate with them. Normally a female will already have chosen their mate by then and it is not an issue, but because of our war with the Were-beasts, things have not been normal.¡± He says with a saddened look.


    "So what happens if she does mate before picking a mate? I ask.


    ¡°Then that IS her mate Scott, for life.¡± He says, then continues with a sigh, ¡° our females, when they receive the seed of a mate during the females first time, their bodies adapt biologically to their mates, meaning even if they were to mate with someone else they can never conceive with anyone other than with the chosen mate. That is why it is important for them to remain pure till a mate is properly chosen and why they remain as one, for life.¡±


    All of us are struck by this new information and things start to now make sense on why they choose partners for life.


    ¡°So how long is this going to last?¡± I ask


    ¡°Seven days Scott, I am sorry but you must make sure you do not mate with her, should you change your mind about the betrothal, once mated you ARE betrothed for life, there is no going back. The betrothal ceremony is just that, a ceremony, The actual act of the mating ritual is where the real betrothal takes place, as the seed enters the female body and she then adapts to her mate.¡±


    Rick begins to laugh," Ahh, Scott such sacrifices!" I give him an annoyed look.


    ¡°So we have 4 days left before the betrothal ceremony then¡± I say to Bre''Tirgan and he nods. I am stroking Ki''Dieras hair again while she sleeps content once more.


    ¡°She sure sleeps a lot now too¡± I remark.


    "Yes the females sleep in order to store up energy for the mating, once awake it will be hard to resist her, but you must, unless you are willing to take responsibility and proceed with the mating ritual." He says, but his face is showing a glint of amusement now.


    Cindy and Julie are both thinking various thoughts in my head


    We must prevent that from happening until it is decided if Scott will marry or not.


    Agreed we will have to be vigilant


    I think I can just get another room for now till we decide.


    There are no more room sweetheart.


    And why should you leave we can just send her back to her father for now


    Alright lets try that..


    "So, can we give Ki''Diera back into your care till the betrothal ceremony? I ask


    ¡°I am afraid that is not possible Scott, the remaining four days must proceed as planned, it is a matter of duty now and a part of our agreement, tho it may be an inconvenience to you, you must still remain together till the betrothal.¡± He says.


    I sigh, I guess I will be sleeping with clothes on from now on. Good bye good nights sleep.


    Both girls giggle


    More and more people are now making breakthroughs on the profession system and we even see someone create water and splash it on another by accident..


    ¡°Those weapons you showed us yesterday were truly impressive, but you think it will break their barrier?¡± Bre''Tirgan asks concerned


    "Yeah and they will definitely help in our defenses" Rick adds


    ¡°They will not have to, there will be no barrier when we attack,¡± I smile at Bre''Tirgan. ¡°it is one of my specialties to get in and blow things up and now that I have some more soldiers with me, our odds of success just went up¡±


    At that point a tired and yawning Eddie arrives and sees Ki''Diera,¡±Gunny, do you really have to flaunt that so early in the morning?¡±, He asks complaining.


    We all spoke some more going over the weapons that were of interest to Bre''Tirgan and Rick. Alexander now joins us as well.


    "Rick can you send a patrol out to the mall and check to see if it has a basement?" I ask him then.


    "A basement? You do not think there are more Scott?" he face suddenly goes pale like the girls earlier.


    "I want to be sure," I say to him, and Rick gets up and heads out right away not hesitating.


    "I want everyone practicing their professions, anyone who has not decided needs to give it more thought today and get it done, I am going to go practice myself some." I say getting up waking Ki''Diera.


    Julie, Cindy, I am going to practice my Reality Manipulation, I think that is part of the key to the dream. Please make sure i am not disturbed please.


    Alright Tiger, we will keep Ki''Diera busy then


    Sweetheart please be careful, that is a very dangerous ability.


    I head back to my room after taking my leave of everyone, Alexander had no new news to report, The keep was now the main focus of the upgrades and the civilians who realized Builder as their new profession, cut the upgrade time by another day, so now we are 19 days to completion of our first level upgrade.


    In the room, I begin to copy paper clips, over and over using 8 mana, my skill started to show improvement at first, but I got no new notices....


    hmm what is going on it feels like it is easier. I had turned the link between Cindy and Julie off once I got to my room.


    Read unread notices


    Nothing happens


    I look around at my Status


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Status</td></tr><tr><td>Name: Scott Smith</td><td>Level: 62</td></tr><tr><td>Race: Human Age 18</td><td>Experinece to next level:  352233/386000</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Lordship title: Baron</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Wife Julie Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good, Pregnant (265 days)</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Wife Cindy Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good, Pregnant (263 days)</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Soul Linked</td><td>Julie Smith</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 1: Goblin Hunter


    Stage 4 +20%XP when Killing Goblins</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 2: Seven in One Shot


    Stage 3  +30% XP when killing more than one monster in a single blow.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 3: Lethal Shot


    Stage 1 +50% XP when killing Bosses in a single hit</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 4: Cold Blooded KIllier


    Stage 2 +55% XP when killing Humans +600 infamy</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 5: (empty)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 1: Advanced Marine</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 2: none selected</td></tr><tr><td>Fame: 11800</td><td>Infamy: 6600</td></tr><tr><td>Health: 21900</td><td>Base Attack: 129%</td></tr><tr><td>Mana: 10300 (34385 Julie Smith)</td><td>Base Defense: 251%</td></tr><tr><td>Stamina 20000</td><td>Base Accuracy: 147%</td></tr><tr><td>Strength: 497</td><td>Dexterity: 754</td></tr><tr><td>Vitality: 428</td><td>Endurance: 395</td></tr><tr><td>Intelligence: 204</td><td>Wisdom: 214</td></tr><tr><td>Focus: 137</td><td>Willpower: 124</td></tr><tr><td>Luck: 10</td><td>Sexual Stamina: 324</td></tr><tr><td>Unused Stat points:</td><td>10</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td>Unarmed Combat</td><td>Skill level 11 +6% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Field Medic</td><td>Skill level 1 +5% Healing</td></tr><tr><td>Stealth</td><td>Skill level 11 +15%</td></tr><tr><td>Sneak Attack</td><td>Skill level 6 +25% Damage 3X Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Sword Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 1 +10% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Dagger Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 8 +50% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Firearms Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 9 +26% Accuracy</td></tr><tr><td>Leadership</td><td>Skill level 23 Leadership +47


    Are of Effect Fear Resistance +69%</td></tr><tr><td>Reality Manipulation</td><td>Skill level 3 Create and Alter Reality


    -2% mana consumption</td></tr><tr><td>Voice of the Beast</td><td>Skill level 1 Causes Fear in 62 m radius


    15% chance to cause Fear</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Items Equipped</td></tr><tr><td>Good Quality Long Sword</td><td>Damage 25-40</td></tr><tr><td>Good Quality AR-15</td><td>Damage 50-75</td></tr></tbody></table>


    There are all kinds of changes, Voice of the Beast? Cause fear? When did that happen? Is that why everyone was scared when I yelled yesterday? Why am I not getting notices any more? I even gained a level..........


    ______________________________________________________________________________________


    Authors Note: Fixed tables FireArms should be skill 9 at accuracy +26% and forgot to add leadership skill into tables, that has been fixed as well.

 Chapter 52 Upgrade!

    Author''s Note: Sorry this took so long but you will see why.....enjoy!


    ___________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 52 Upgrade!


    I tried to figure out why I received no new notices, but I eventually gave up and went back to working on my Paper Clips and their low mana cost. A pile was building up, as I drop them to the floor in front of me. Then a thought occurred.


    If I can create a paper clip can I unmake it too?


    I concentrate on the paper clip, it begins to glow, then my mind goes dark, pain assaults my mind.


    _______________________________________________________________________________________


    ¡°Scott? Wake up!¡± I hear the voice in the distance, I feel sick to my stomach, rise up and begin to vomit. Mostly dry heaving now. It is evening from the looks of it, Julie, Cindy and Ki''Diera are staring at me with worried expressions. Doc Snow comes running in with Rick, Alexander and Eddie on his heels.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Doc Snow demands.


    ¡°I think I did something really stupid¡± I say weakly and look to see a warped paper clip in my hand.


    It did not go away, but got warped and I got knocked out by it trying to undo it. So probably not possible after all? I sigh, the sickness in my stomach is fading, Doc is checking me out with the Stethoscope and taking my vitals.


    ¡°All seems fine¡± He says after examining me. ¡°So what did you do to cause this blackout?¡±


    I look at everyone in the room, then sigh, ¡°Eddie close the door please.¡± He does as instructed.


    ¡°I have a new ability called Reality Manipulation¡±, I say to them and then take a paper clip, and copy it for them.


    ¡°Holy shit gunny, did you just make that our of thin air?¡± Eddie cries out in amazement.


    I nod weakly, Doc Snow and Rick both looking on while the girls are all silent watching with worry.


    ¡°So what made you pass out?¡± Doc Snow Asks again.


    I scratch my head and reply ¡°I tried to unmake it¡±


    ¡°Scott why would you even attempt that?¡± Cindy now says with her voice rising in concern.


    "Well I figured if i could make something from thin air, I thought I could unmake it too, but I guess that is not the case.¡± I reply weakly.


    ¡°So you can make stuff appear out of thin air with your mind?¡± Rick says slowly scratching the back of his neck.


    ¡°Well I only tried paper clips and bullets so far, but yeah.¡± I said to him.


    ¡°That is an ability that goes beyond comprehension Scott.¡± Rick says looking at me with a serious expression.


    ¡°It is how I made this headband and knocked me out for four days¡± I say to him,¡±in truth it almost killed me and may have come close to killing Julie too¡± I say to him, then look to her with an apologetic look.


    ¡°To me that is almost the power, if i had to describe it, godlike?¡±Rick says now taking a seat in a chair close by ¡° the possibilities are endless when you think about it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah I came to the same conclusion, but I would not go so far as to compare it to godlike.¡± I say to him


    ¡°How would you describe it gunny, you are creating things with your mind out of thin air¡± Eddie begins ¡° hell you might even be able to think up a nuke and set it off somewhere, it is a very scary thought if you ask me¡±


    ¡°Right now I am having trouble just making bullets, so a nuke is out of the question¡± I say to Eddie.


    ¡°That may be, but for how long till you are able to think of a nuke Scott?¡± Doc Snow jumps in.


    I ...I do not know........¡± I reply hesitantly and uncertain.


    ¡°What I am getting at is that it will be possible for you at some point, hell lets go a step further, what about a black hole? And you said Reality Manipulation, what does that even mean? Can you alter reality, like change events to suit your needs or wants? Can you change time? All kinds of questions come to mind when you said that.¡± Doc snow says his face taking on a pale complexion ¡°just thinking about it makes my head hurt, it would be endless possibilities. Can you undo everything that has taken place even?¡±


    Everyone in the room is now silent, the news falls heavily on them. There are a mix of expressions on their faces.


    ¡°I guess we will not know till I level it up and train some more,¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Playing with godlike powers, and it already knocked you out twice Scott, it is wise to play with it like that?¡± Doc Snow now leans forward looking me in the eyes, his voice is low and serious.


    ¡°I fully am aware of what it means Doc, trust me I know, but you have to also understand this is probably the key to everything¡± I say to him.


    He sits back, ¡°well it can not get worse that is for damn sure¡± then he decides¡± ok but if you are going to practice with it, it will have to be under supervision, there needs to be someone with you at all times to make sure if you pass out again you get attention right away. This ability scares the hell out of me, I will not lie, but I can also see it''s benefits too.¡±


    ¡°I agree with Doc Scott, at least have someone with you at all times when you train it¡± Rick says.


    ¡°Alright, after two black outs, I will do that from now on.¡± I say to everyone, and they all look relieved with that, especially the girls who nod at me, even Ki''Diera who has a gleam in her eyes from learning this new information.


    As it is evening, and dinner time, the girls had come to get me for dinner, finding me unconscious, sent a guard to get Doc Snow. Now that I am fully recovered, we all head to the Cafeteria to have dinner. We are hearing more and more people have realized their professions. It is now happening quickly.


    Some of the soldiers went simple and became super soldiers, a corny name maybe, but the results were amazing. Even just starting out, they had weapons and gear that were advanced, running off of mana rather than bullets. All of their gear was mana dependent and they would need to train to up the skills and levels to fully realize the benefits. They got the idea after watching the warrior demonstration with body and weapon enhancements, also seeing Cindy use fire magics and speaking to the elite guards and seeing their gear.


    As a group they brainstormed till one realized the profession and explained it in details to the results and demonstrated till the others were able to realize it as well. There were of course variations as we had expected, that no two people were alike, unless, like I did with the Elites and assign a profession.


    We ate our dinner now talking about the soldiers results, Ki''Diera with eyes sparkling crawled into my lap again. "Princess can I eat first, please?" I ask of her, pleading.


    ¡°Do not keep me waiting long¡± she says moving off with a seductive smile, her tail swaying in the air.


    The others notice but no one says anything, as it was already explained earlier. I groaned inwardly as the girls giggled at my predicament. I spoke with the Soldiers later after dinner and looked at some of their stuff inspecting it:


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>ITEM!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Super Soldier Mana Charged Elemental Rifle:


    Uses Mana to Charge rifle, emitting a beam of elemental energy,


    Damage (50) damage/1 mana (Level Dependent)


    Max Capacity (150) mana X level per charge (Level Dependent)


    Charge time is (25) mana X (1)/sec (Level Dependent)


    Can select one of the following damage types to discharge:


    Electrical, Heat, Cold, Corrosive or Solid</td></tr></tbody></table>


    After the Drow incident they came up with a jacket and helm combo that was really ingenious.


    It was a full helm much like a Motor Cycle Helmet but slimmer and smaller, The face plate opened up or could be removed entirely, but the Visor had a HUD display built in. Able to lock on target, night vision was also possible, and invisibility was seen thru with true sight, after some of the Elite explained their goggles. It had a built in filter for breathing and could switch to oxygen for underwater or unsafe environments, sealing the head in air tight. Hearing was enhanced by built in sensors, which could be adjusted.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>ITEM!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Helm of the Super Soldier


    Oxygen support and filter


    Hearing Enhancments


    Visor includes (mana cost for each 25m/sec):


    Night vision


    Hud Display


    Auto Target


    True Sight


    Damage reduction (+1% )(level dependent)


    Mana Pool increased by (+1%) (level dependent)


    Resistance to magic (+1%) (level dependent)


    Accuracy increased by (+1%) (level dependent)</td></tr></tbody></table>


    The Jacket, light weight and flexible, covered up and above the neck to prevent any skin exposure when the helm was on. It also extended and had a loop hole to wear on the middle finger while light weight gloves covered the rest.


    They explained that a full suit much like mine before, gave them higher stealth and invisibility as well.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>ITEM!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Chest Armor of the Super Soldier


    Damage reduction (+2%) (level dependent)


    Resistance to magic (+1%) (level dependent)


    Hardens on impact preventing slashing and piercing effects.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>ITEM!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Pants of the Super Soldier


    Damage reduction (+2%) (level dependent)


    Resistance to magic (+1%) (level dependent)


    Hardens on impact preventing slashing and piercing effects.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>ITEM!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Ring of the Super Soldier


    Creates a personal mana barrier (10) damage/1 mana (level dependent)


    Str Vit End Dex increased by (+1) (level dependent)</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>ITEM!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Boots of the Super Soldier


    Damage reduction (+2%) (level dependent)


    Resistance to magic (+1%) (level dependent)


    Hardens on impact preventing slashing and piercing effects.


    Bust speed increased by (+2%), duration (1) second, cool down 5 min. (level dependent)</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>ITEM!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Utility Belt of the Super Soldier


    Damage reduction (+2%) (level dependent)


    Resistance to magic (+1%) (level dependent)


    Str, End (+1%) (level dependent)


    Hardens on impact preventing slashing and piercing effects.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>ITEM!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Gloves of the Super Soldier


    Damage reduction (+2%) (level dependant)


    Resistance to magic (+1%) (level dependant)


    Base Attack  (+1%) (level dependent)


    Hardens on impact preventing slashing and piercing effects.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>ITEM!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Sword of the Super Soldier


    Mana enhanced weapon


    Base damage 50-75 (+1%) (level dependent)</td></tr></tbody></table>


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    I looked at the armor and weapons in amazement, so this is what brainstorming as a group could do and result in.


    As a super soldier they also gained:


    Accuracy Skill +25%


    Endurance +20%


    Strength +20%


    Base attack +33%


    Defense Base +50%


    All Stats +50


    On somethings they had a hard time much like me and had to tone it down before they could envision and grasp it, like the system was assisting and trying to synchronize it. I heard that a lot from people, what they had originally tried to envision, they felt something telling them to adjust until it came to them and offered the profession.


    In the soldiers cases, many of the stat bonuses varied, but overall that was the average. Some had 18% instead of 20% or some had 23% instead of 20%. The highest was Sergeant Cooper, who had 25% in Strength and Endurance while the rest were average at 20%, tho his accuracy was still the same as others.


    I then went back to my room, this time Julie came along walking beside me, not holding onto me ¡°Is something the matter Kitten?¡± I ask of her.


    ¡°No sweetheart¡± she replies in thought.


    ¡°I ask, because normally you would link arms with me when we walk, you seem a little distant¡± I say to her.


    ¡°I ...I did not want you to think I was too clingy and decided to give you some space sweetheart.¡± she replies with her head bowed down.


    ¡°Kitten! Please be yourself, I really do not mind and love that about you too!¡± I say to her in surprise.


    Her face lights up and she grabs my right arm ¡°Then lets be off sweetheart!¡±


    Happy we both head for our room where I can practice in peace.


    We arrive and a two guards are stationed in front of the door as usual. Alexander insists on it. We enter and I head straight for the couch. Julie sits next to me but leans against the armrest and watches me.


    ¡°You know I have not been getting Notices or messages anymore lately and I do not know why¡±, I say to Julie.


    ¡°Oh, you probably disabled them, try Enable Notices¡± Julie says casually ¡°Cindy and I do that all the time turning them off and on, they get really annoying when you least want them.¡±


    Stunned I say ¡°Enable Notices¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICES ENABLED!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have 43 unread notices!


    Do you want to read them now?


    Yes or No?</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I sigh and shake my head, ¡°yes¡±


    Most of the notices were Drow or monster kills with XP gains, then 1 for leveling, A few for seven in one shot xp bonus and then there was the notice for Voice of the beast. After going thru them all quickly and carefully I finished, it actually took longer than I thought. Then I read the last one.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>WARNING!


    You have attempted a restricted act!


    Feedback occurred!


    Damage proportional to item has been received!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Damage proportional to item? wow thank god I did not try something bigger! And it was restricted? Is there a way to make it unrestricted? I will worry about it later after I level this skill up some more.


    I then went to begin on my Reality Manipulation, but I have something I need to take care of first. I sit back and begin to envision an upgrade to my Advanced Marine profession. I struggle with it for over an hour trying to improve or change things and find the system fighting me. Finally I take a break, ¡°It is no use, I can not improve on my profession for some reason, the system is fighting me on this, I even tried super soldier.¡±


    Julie who was reading a book, puts it down and looks at me,¡± maybe you are trying too hard?¡± She says in thought, ¡°When I decided on healer, it was really easy for me, there were a few things, that I felt I needed to adjust, but that went by quickly and fell into place. Try to relax and let it happen do not try to force it¡± she says instructing me.


    Taking a deep breath, I start over, I see the Advanced Marine and jack up everything and immediately get a sensation that it is somehow out of sync. Slowly I let all the images adjust, some are adjusting on their own, I am letting the system take control and guide me, I am not fighting it anymore. Slowly the image is becoming clearer. Until I am offered a new option


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have chosen the profession of Tactical Assault Advanced Marine,


    Do you wish to finalize this decision?


    Note: Once made it can not be undone.


    Yes or No</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°YES¡± I cry out startling Julie, who looks over at me with wide eyes.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have selected Tactical Assault Advanced Marine,


    You currently have a profession similar in nature!


    Do you wish to upgrade current profession to new profession.


    NOTE: Upgrading will cause levels to be reset


    Skills and Titles will remain.


    Do you wish to upgrade?


    yes or no</td></tr></tbody></table>


    hmm this is hard, upgrade and lose all levels or or stay the same and add the profession and lose my second profession slot? Well everoyne is starting out fresh, I might as well join them and I select yes for upgrade


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulation! You have upgraded to Tactical Assault Advanced Marine


    Stand by while items are upgraded and level is reset.


    No Items found, generating Items for use.


    Item Generation complete and added to inventory


    Level Reset complete!


    You now have access to your new Status!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    "Status!" I say quickly.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Status</td></tr><tr><td>Name: Scott Smith</td><td>Level: 1</td></tr><tr><td>Race: Human Age 18</td><td>Experinece to next level:  0/400</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Lordship title: Baron</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Wife Julie Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good, Pregnant (265 days)</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Wife Cindy Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good, Pregnant (263 days)</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Soul Linked</td><td>Julie Smith</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 1: Goblin Hunter


    Stage 4 +20%XP when Killing Goblins</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 2: Seven in One Shot


    Stage 3  +30% XP when killing more than one monster in a single blow.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 3: Lethal Shot


    Stage 1 +50% XP when killing Bosses in a single hit</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 4: Cold Blooded KIllier


    Stage 2 +55% XP when killing Humans +600 infamy</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 5: (empty)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 1: Advanced Marine</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 2: none selected</td></tr><tr><td>Fame: 11800</td><td>Infamy: 6600</td></tr><tr><td>Health: 20100</td><td>Base Attack: 151%</td></tr><tr><td>Mana: 11450 (34785 Julie Smith)</td><td>Base Defense: 279%</td></tr><tr><td>Stamina 22700</td><td>Base Accuracy: 138%</td></tr><tr><td>Strength: 457</td><td>Dexterity: 397</td></tr><tr><td>Vitality: 392</td><td>Endurance: 449</td></tr><tr><td>Intelligence: 224</td><td>Wisdom: 277</td></tr><tr><td>Focus: 107</td><td>Willpower: 98</td></tr><tr><td>Luck: 10</td><td>Sexual Stamina: 287</td></tr><tr><td>Unused Stat points:</td><td>0</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td>Unarmed Combat</td><td>Skill level 11 +6% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Field Medic</td><td>Skill level 1 +5% Healing</td></tr><tr><td>Stealth</td><td>Skill level 11 +15%</td></tr><tr><td>Sneak Attack</td><td>Skill level 6 +25% Damage 3X Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Sword Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 1 +10% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Dagger Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 8 +50% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Firearms Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 7 +22% Accuracy</td></tr><tr><td>Leadership</td><td>Skill level 23 Leadership +47


    Are of Effect Fear Resistance +69%</td></tr><tr><td>Reality Manipulation</td><td>Skill level 3 Create and Alter Reality


    -2% mana consumption</td></tr><tr><td>Voice of the Beast</td><td>Skill level 1 Causes Fear in 1m radius (level dependent)


    15% chance to cause Fear</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Items Equipped</td></tr><tr><td>Crown of the Awakened</td><td>Mana Shield 1 mana /(1) damage (level dependent)


    (+1%) Defense (cumulative with all) (level dependent)


    (+1%) resistance all magic (level dependent)


    Detection of others or creatures up to (1) meters (level)


    Move objects up to 0.1 meters away (level dependent)


    Mana storage 1000/(1000) (level dependent)


    (+1) to all Stats (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>Good Quality Long Sword</td><td>Damage 25-40</td></tr><tr><td>Good Quality AR-15</td><td>Damage 50-75</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Nice not bad, sadly level 1 again but will fix that, however my stats did not go down and some even went up, wow look at base attack and defense......they went up?


    Then I open my inventory


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>ITEM!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>TA Advanced Marine Underwear Keeps you cool/warm


    and dry in any environment.


    Fire, Cold, Acid Magic resist (5%) (level dependent)


    TA Advanced Marine Shirt (+2%) Defense


    Fire, Cold, Acid Magic resist (5%) (level dependent)


    TA Advanced Marine Pants (+1) Defense


    Fire, Cold, Acid Magic resist (5%) (level dependent)


    TA Advanced Maine Boots (+1%) Defense


    Fire, Cold, Acid Magic resist (5%) (level dependent)


    TA Advanced Marine Utility Belt (+1)% Defense (+1) to all stats


    Fire, Cold, Acid Magic resist (5%) (level dependent)


    TA Advanced Marine Flak Jacket (+2%)  Defense (+1) to all stats


    Fire, Cold, Acid, Magic resist (5%) (level dependent)


    TA Advanced Marine Helmet (interfaces with Crown of the Awakened)


    (+2%) Defense (level dependent)


    (+2%) mana pool (includes shared)


    (+5%) Fire, Cold, Acid Magic resist (level dependent)


    (+2%) Accuracy (level dependent)


    TA Advanced Marine Mana Enhanced Sword


    Base Damage 75-125 (+5%) (level dependent)


    TA Advanced Marine Mana Enhanced Pistol Base Damage (50) damage/1 mana


    MAX capacity (50) mana, recharge (25) mana /sec


    Damage type can be selected: Electrical or Heat


    TA Advanced Marine Mana Enhanced Rifle Base Damage (150) damage/1 mana


    MAX capacity (500) mana recharge (50 mana )/sec


    Damage type can be selected: Electrical, Heat, Cold, Corrosive, or Solid slugs


    NOTE: Similar to the Advanced Marine Rail Rifle, it however generates Slugs


    based on Damage type, firing at high velocity after the necessary power has


    been generated. Uses Reality Manipulation as a basis to generate the slugs.


    Ammo is limited to the amount of mana the wielder hold.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Woah nice!


    After observing and listening to the Soldiers I copied, added and combined the info I had with my own and the results were amazing.


    Seems the armor is very personalized to me. I will have to level to get the full benefits, but so do the Soldiers. HAHA yet another thing to train and level up! But it will be worth it in the long run!


    _____________________________________________________________________________________


    Author''s Note 2:  So there you have it, Scott is learning and moving forward!

 Chapter 53 The Final Piece R18+

    Authors Note: WARNING!!! MATURE SEXUAL CONTENT!! READ AT OWN RISK!!


    ______________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 53


    I spent the rest of the evening making more paper clips. I could create one per 10 seconds, meaning 6 in a minute, with my mana regen at 22/sec I was not losing mana. If I start making bullets at 300 mana, I will begin to lose mana sigh, tho it is not much of a loss.


    I kept at it and reached skill level 4 and then eventually 5. From 3 to 4 I had to make 60 paper clips, but from 4 to 5 the same paper clips were yielding less skill xp, and almost tripled in number for the same skill xp amount.


    So the higher the skill the less skill xp is awarded due the complexity of the item maybe or is it because I know the item already?


    So I switch to a bullet and begin to copy it. The bullet took 15 seconds to make and cost 291 mana as I now had a 3% cost reduction in using the skill. However the xp went back up. With that slight deduction my mana consumption stayed even with my regen when compared over a minute.


    Paper clips gave me 2 skill xp and bullets gave me 11 skill xp. I also noticed that the paper clip came faster now, down to 7 seconds so I can now make 9 per minute, while bullets I can make 5 per minute, Bullets won in the end and I switched  as the xp was better. I needed 41 bullets to skill level 6 and will take just over 10 min to make. Not bad to be honest. I can do this. As I am going along I feel a mental strain on me, not much but noticeable.


    As I get to bullet 41, I feel tired. I look at my status but notice nothing out of the ordinary, stamina, health and mana all look good. I look over my Status some more and finally see it. My Willpower was taking negative effects. It has been reduced by by almost half from making all those paper clips and bullets and had a temp negative effect on it.


    I sat back and rested my eyes a bit. After about 15 min of resting I look at my status again and see the negative effect was going down slowly. I even felt a bit better too. So mental exhaustion is caused as well?


    I waited another 15 min, Julie had fallen asleep next to me reading a book. I went and got her a blanket and covered her, which she snuggled into happily. I check my status and see the negative effects are half gone now. 30 min of rest to clear up half of the negative effects. So a full hour to fully restore myself.


    With this in mind I begin on the bullets again, as I gain skill levels, the effects are reduced each level as is the mana consumption but the xp gains are reduced as well. It seems the more familiar I become with an item, the easier it is to make, less strain I feel, but the gains go down as well.


    It was now after 10:30pm, Cindy and Ki''Diera entered the room and see Julie asleep on the couch, me making more bullets. Ki''Diera''s eyes light up when she sees me and tries to make her way to me, but Cindy holds her back. I had a decent pile in front of me now, all for my AR-15. Tomorrow I will test the bullets and see their effectiveness, if there is anything different about them. I had pushed myself to the limit on mental exhaustion this time, leaving me with just 9 Willpower left. I felt a headache coming on now and decided do stop here.


    I made a total of 176 bullets, taking a little over 3 hours to make them all. I could go 15 min with 45 min to 1 hour rest in between. It was tedious and boring.


    ¡°You look tired Scott, you should quit for the night.¡± Cindy says with concern on her face.


    ¡°Yeah this is a good stopping point, I was able to raise the skill to 8, I will need to find something a little more complex tomorrow to copy.¡± I say to her, feeling tired, no, I am beyond exhausted.


    ¡°Then come to bed my warrior, and let me soothe you.¡± Ki''Diera offers with a seductive smile.


    ¡°I am really tired princess, so I am going to get some sleep ok?¡± I reply to her really not in the mood right now, my entire being felt drained.


    With a pout then a sigh, she undresses and jumps into bed , her smile returns as she looks at me and pats the bed with her hand.


    I grabbed Julie and lay her in the bed carefully not to wake her and covered her, I then removed my preset, but left my undergarments on, as Ki''Diera is still in heat, then get into bed too. Ki''Diera snuggled up to my right away, sniffing me and gives a content sigh. Cindy turns off the lights and joins us. I fall to sleep almost right away.


    In a dream like state I awoke feeling a tug on me. I look and see Ki''Diera trying to remove my underwear. ¡°Princess what are you doing ¡°I whisper to her sleepily.


    ¡°I need to mate, it is burning in me my warrior.¡± She says with heavy breath, full of lust.


    ¡°Not tonight princess, I am really tired¡± I whisper to her sleepily.


    ¡°Then this might change your mind¡± she says as she bends over me, her tail swaying slowly in the air, and takes my manhood in her mouth and begins to please me.


    Oh god this is getting out of hand, there is no stopping her. Oh that does feel good, stop it Scott, you can not let her do this ....at least not yet, not tonight! Oh, oh, that is the spot.....ahhh... hmmm...maybe a little? I am too tired to think, let me sleep a little mo......


    I am too tired to fight her and let her please me with her mouth as she begins to work on my manhood eagerly. It rises to the occasion to her delight. I fall asleep again in the throes of pleasure, I am that exhausted.


    ¡°Oh shit¡±, I say, as I come fully awake and try to grab hold of Ki''Diera to move her away, but she swipes my hands away. I awoke. as my brain finally understood what she was doing and I was able to stop her just in time as she was about to impale herself on me. With a swipe, I send her flying off the bed crashing to the floor.


    Julie and Cindy both awaken in surprise and sit up.¡±Equip Preset 1¡± I cry out and am now fully clothed in my new armor, helm and all. ¡°God damn it princess!!¡± I say to her, but she is not moving. I hurry to check her over, ripping my helmet off of me. Her eyes are open, staring into nothing, the life gone from them, she is not breathing. ¡°DOOOOCCCCC! Hurry and get Doc, please god, HURRY AND GET DOC SNOW!!!!!¡± I realize I killed her and all my emotions are now coming out like a storm.


    I gather Ki''Diera into my arms with gentle care and hold her close to me cradling her head and begin crying,¡± I am so sorry princess, I am so very sorry, please be ok please ok, DOOOOOCCC HURRRRYYYYY! ¡°


    Julie and Cindy both stand stunned and in shock, Julie begins to cry.


    After what seemed like an eternity Doc Snow comes running into the room and sees me rocking Ki''Diera. ¡°Scott? What happened?¡±


    ¡°I ...I killed her Doc....I killed her,¡± I cry out quietly to him.


    Doc gently removes her body from me which I reluctantly let go, places her on the floor, laying her on her back, using his stethoscope he tries to listen for her heartbeat. Then he removes them and looks to me.


    ¡°Are you ready for this Scott?¡± He says looking at me with determined eyes.


    I nod like a little kid, tears flowing down my cheeks.


    Doc places his hands, one on Ki''Diera and one on me. And just like before the glow starts from Ki''Diera and rushes towards me using the Doc as a medium. As all three of us being to glow, a message pops up.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have offered yourself as sacrifice to resurrect the dead!


    Note By doing so you are offering part of yourself to make this


    person whole again. You will share bond like no other. Your hearts


    will become one. Your thought will be shared, you souls will be


    connected. In the future if one dies so will the other.


    Do you agree to this? Yes or No?</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Weakly I say, "yes"


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>WARNING!! You have already offered yourself as a sacrifice and are


    joined by Julie Smith in a soul link. Proceeding with resurrection can


    result with unknown consequences.


    NOTE: Should death occur, you and Julie Smith will share the same fate.


    WARNING!! You have already offered yourself as a sacrifice and a


    re now trying to revive an NPC.


    Resurrection will result in change to NPC status.


    Do you wish to proceed? Yes or No</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°YES!!!!¡± I yell no hesitation once again, same as before.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Resurrection will now begin!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Both Julie and I cry out at the same time as the pain hits us, our souls are being torn out of us. My health, as is hers is draining quickly. We are both convulsing as the glow around us brightens.


    _________________________________________________________________________________


    I wake up and hear low murmur of voices around me. I see Doc Snow, Doc Mathews, Cindy, Rick, Alexander, Bre''Tirgan and Eddie all standing in a circle, talking in low voices. We are in the infirmary.


    I look around and see Julie and Ki''Diera in beds across from me sleeping. My head is throbbing


    .


    ¡°Doc!¡± I sit up and call to Doc Snow.


    All turn and rush to me.


    ¡°How are you feeling Scott?¡° Doc Snow asks, concern in his voice.


    ¡°what about Ki''Diera is she ok? Is Julie ok?¡±, I ask in a panic, my head is hurting worse now.


    "They are both doing well, Julie awoke a little while ago, but is now sleeping again¡± Doc says with a comforting smile¡± As for Ki''Diera, well she is alive, but she has not awakened yet.¡±


    My panic begins to subside and I relax in the bed.


    Then I see Bre''Tirgan ¡° I am so sorry this happened, I..I tried to stop her from mating, and....¡± I trail off from there.


    He only looks at me with a pained expression. I can not use my mind reading on him, my crown is not on my head. I do not want to know what he is thinking right now, If anything, I would probably give him a sword myself to kill me for what I did to his Daughter and he would be justified in doing so.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    He turns and leaves the room. Rick and Eddie both stare at me with questioning eyes and concern.


    ¡°It was an accident.......I did not mean to.....I only wanted her to stop before we made a mistake..arrrrrg!!!¡± The pain is now shooting in my head far worse then last time.


    Julie cries out in pain as well. Ki''Diera joins in with her cries of pain.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>CONVERSION COMPLETE!


    NPC Ki''Diera Status has changed and is now Soul Linked with you.


    Status changed from NPC to PC.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Soul Link Estblished with Ki''Diera</td></tr></tbody></table>


    With the message the pain subsides and all three of us quiet down, Ki''Diera is sitting up staring wildly around her. Julie seems to know what has happened and is simply rubbing her temple.


    Ugh this headache is finally going away


    Julie Are you ok sister?


    Where....where am I? what is going on? Why are there voices in my head? Am I going mad?


    Remain calm Ki''Diera, you and Scott are now soul linked, just like he is to Julie. You now share mind, body and soul with one another.


    Ci...Cindy?


    Yes it is me Ki''Diera.....


    I am here too Ki''Diera, thank god yo are ok ......I was so scared we lost you!


    Lost me? what do you mean?


    I accidentally killed you princess........I tried to stop you, but you were so forceful, and I use more strength than I wanted and broke your neck.....I am so very sorry princess,....please forgive me princess....


    I ..I......... we are all silent


    Then we are joined as one?


    Yes princes I had to use my soul to bring you back to life.


    Then it is satisfactory....we are now joined, thus the betrothal ceremony may now proceed forward!


    But.....I killed you...


    I do not remember that at all.......I remember you hitting me, which hurt by the way....but then I awoke to pain in this room. I need everyone out of this room now!


    Huh? Why?


    Why do we have to leave?


    I am not going to wait any longer with the betrothal ceremony.


    I ...I do not think I can......


    What are you saying Scott? You already made me yours with this soul link you call it? We are only going to finalize it now.....


    With that Ki''Diera gets out of bed, at first her leg buckled but then she righted herself and stood proudly ordering ¡°ALL are to leave this room now! Scott and I have some unfinished business to deal with!¡±


    "Ki''Diera you must not push yourself so soon¡± Doc Mathews approaches her quickly


    ¡°OUT! NOW!¡± Ki''Diera demands, her tail swaying menacingly about, flicking right then left in slow then sudden quick motions. Her voice is full of Authority.


    Everyone looks at one another and begins to leave.


    Ki''Diera what are you doing?


    I am going to complete the Betrothal ceremony with Scott.


    Ki''Diera you are in no condition right now you just woke up from death.


    I seem to recall a dear sister defying Doctors orders doing something similar fufufufufu


    Cindy you are not helping....


    Sigh, lets go Sister....we both knew this was going to happen sooner or later and with the soul link it is now inevitable.


    But....but.... Cindy grabs Julie by the arm and leads her out, as the last ones out they close the door.


    I remain silent and watch the scene unfold. I watch Ki''Diera whose gaze turns to me, her eyes are sparkling


    Finally I have you alone, I will make you mine...


    We are still here Ki''Diera


    Oh this will be troublesome, but no matter......we will now proceed Scott Smith.


    She approaches me, like she is stalking a prey, ready to pounce, her tail is switching quickly back and forth. Her eyes pierce deep into me, watching my every move.


    ¡°I am sorry Ki''Diera........please forgive me¡± My guilt still has not left me.


    ¡°Join with me Scott, and all shall be forgiven.¡± she says as lust fills her.¡±I am alive and here waiting for you to be with me, take me and make me yours Scott¡±. She removes the gown she has on and stands nude before me.


    Her body is slender and picture perfect,her breasts are pale and gleam in the sunlight, her nipples, bright and inviting. her blue hair seems to be flowing about her, but it has to be my imagination. Her tail is moving in rhythm left and right. Her eyes are shining, biting deep into me, taking my breath away. She is offering herself to me willingly. She is alive and full of life. It is seeping into me, as I realize how alive she is now in front of me as relief is spreading thru my body. It feels tingly.


    She approaches the end of the bed and gets on her hands and knees and slowly crawls up to me. She reaches my face, her face mere inches away, then leans in and kisses me. It is soft, the kiss. I feel her press onto me as she lays her body against me, and we begin to kiss. I am in a gown as well, it seems the Doc had removed my uniform. My crown was on my helmet and when I removed the helmet it automatically went into my inventory.


    Ki''Diera rolls onto her back, pulling me on top of her, her eyes pleading at me. I give in to the temptation of this beautiful woman, and place myself between her legs, guiding my manhood to her awaiting virginity.


    I enter slowly as she lets out a gasp, then nods as I push deeper into her. She smiles, it is not with love, but with lust, the feline part of her has a hold of her. I am but a mate to her, her soul mate for life, I have come to accept that over the past several days now, but was not sure how I would react when it came to the moment.


    I begin to thrust as she begins to let out a soft purr from her body, her face takes on a look filled with ecstasy. She is getting what she finally wants and letting herself go. Her fingernails dig deep into my skin, but do not tear the flesh, red marks are left behind. Slowly she lets out a soft wail in a feline voice, ¡±nyaaahhh!¡± As she shudders in her climax, one after the other in quick succession.


    Her warm, wet, tight vagina, squeezes me as I slide in and out of her in quick movements, the feeling is gratifying as I climax quickly and release myself into her.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh! We are now one my Warrior!¡±, she cries out and then lets out a loud wail much like a feline,¡±NYYAAAAHHH!!¡± The sound carries.


    She didn''t?...you didn''t?..... Julie thinks confused.


    I did....... and she did....... I sigh, but keep thrusting, her tightness keeps pulsing around my manhood.


    Oh Scott,..that was umm, rather fast.... Cindy teases.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations! Trinity of the Three has now been realized.


    You have fulfilled the requirements to begin the Prophecy!


    One will represent Good


    One Will represent Evil


    One Will represent the Middle


    Know that your children will never come to harm!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    What?


    What?


    What?


    Oooohhhhh Scott more more!!


    _____________________________________________________________________________________


    Author''s Note: This will be the last chapter depicting sexual intercourse between them. The rest will be just in mentioning from here on, as the third child has been conceived. This will be a turning point in the four lives that are now joined as one.

 Chapter 54 Promotion!

    Author''s Note: This chapter took all day and part of last night to complete. Had to create Ki''Diera background from scratch, by that I mean her status and be able to justify all numbers, titles, skills and more. Then Convert some other tables, update Scott and Julie as well......If I only had to write, hehehe


    _______________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 54 Promotion!


    We gathered in our room all four of us sitting in the sofa area, staring at one another, Ki''Diera is content and leaning against me, her body is giving off a soft purr. The deed had been done and she was satisfied now. Her heat is diminishing as her body is adjusting to me.


    ¡°What was that Scott? One evil one good one middle? Our children?¡± Julie asks, her voice has a hint of fear in it.


    ¡°A prophecy? Is there more? Did anyone see?¡± Cindy asks now.


    ¡°Not me, I simply saw the message like you did....¡±, I reply a hint of anger in my voice, but it is not the girls fault, someone is fucking with us and I want to know who.


    You think someone is deliberately messing with us?


    Now that I think about it, everything has been directed at Scott and us in some way, like we are pawns somehow.


    I do not know, it is hard to grasp to be honest. That there is a being or beings who is causing all this...


    Of course there are gods....my people have even spoken to them at times, only those truly worthy can do so.


    Let me ask KI''Diera, did you witness this?


    Umm...no, we were told this in stories.....


    Sigh


    ¡°I know this might sound heartless, but it is not something we have to worry about right now, we have 9 months till the births. But......¡± Then it hits me, Ki''diera is no longer has NPC status.


    ¡°Invite Ki''Diera to party¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Invite to Party Sent to Ki''Diera!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°What is this this? I see something before me...¡± Ki''Diera calls out in surprise.


    ¡°It is a party invite please accept it princess, it seems you are no longer considered a NPC to the system, so you will have a Status screen too..¡± I say to her


    ¡°How?¡± she asks


    Cindy and Julie jump in right away explaining the details, upon which she accepts the party invite.. Over the next hour we show her various things like how to access status and read it. She asks many questions and all were answered by Cindy and Julie.


    I take the time to access my status but get instead the option to see Ki''Diera''s status now too.


    ¡°Open Ki''Dira''s status¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Status</td></tr><tr><td>Name: Ki''Diera Age: 19</td><td>Level: 48</td></tr><tr><td>Race: Ny''Har''en</td><td>Experienece to next level: 112733/115700</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Nobility Title: 1st Princess of the Ny''Har''en</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Soul Linked</td><td>Scott Smith</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 1: Prowler of the Night


    Stage 3 +75% Strealth in Darkness +45%XP</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 2: Stalker


    Stage 4 +80% Tracking, All senses hightened by 40%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 3:</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 4:</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 5:</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 1: Ny''Har''en Warrior</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 2:</td></tr><tr><td>Fame: 12000</td><td>Infamy: 0</td></tr><tr><td>Health: 10400 (41900 Scott Smith, Julie Smith)</td><td>Base Attack: 67%</td></tr><tr><td>Mana: 8400 (46785 Scott Smith, Julie Smith)</td><td>Base Defense: 64%</td></tr><tr><td>Stamina: 9150 ( 34900 Scott Smith, Julie Smith)</td><td>Base Accuracy: 49%</td></tr><tr><td>Strength: 213</td><td>Dexterity: 247</td></tr><tr><td>Vitality: 198</td><td>Endurance: 178</td></tr><tr><td>Intelligence: 163</td><td>Wisdom: 171</td></tr><tr><td>Luck: 10</td><td>Sexual Stamina: (287 Scott Smith)</td></tr><tr><td>Unused Stat points:</td><td>480</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td>Body Enhancement</td><td>Skill Level 16  +16% Str +16% Dex</td></tr><tr><td>Sword Mastery</td><td>Skill level 22 +52% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Dagger Mastery</td><td>Skill level 27 +155% damage</td></tr><tr><td>Tracking</td><td>Skill level 11 +27% Tracking</td></tr><tr><td>Stealth</td><td>Skill level 21 +57% Stealth</td></tr><tr><td>Sneak Attack</td><td>Skill level 29 +140% Damage 5X Damage</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Items Equipped</td></tr><tr><td>High Quality Long Sword "Soul Reaper"</td><td>Base Damage 75-125 50% chance to rip the Soul</td></tr><tr><td>Ring of Regeneration</td><td>Heals (48) H/sec, Regrow Limbs (level dependant)</td></tr><tr><td>Ny''Har''en Dagger</td><td>Base Damage 8-18</td></tr><tr><td></td><td></td></tr></tbody></table>


    wow she is actually higher level than I thought, no wonder she can wield that sword so well. Hmm what is this, she has access to Julie and my combined Health, Mana and Stamina?


    I go over her status then bring my mine up and there she is, and pregnant days left 262, then I see Cindy and Julie are also 262, what is going on? All three are synchronized it seems. And I now have access to Julie and Ki''Diera''s combined Health,Mana and Stamina as well.


    What is is sweetheart?


    umm sigh........I just check my status and saw all of your health status'', it seems all of your preganancies as synchronized. You are expecting in 262 days, all of you.


    The dream?


    Yeah......


    What does it mean Scott?


    I do not know....but we have till then to find out.


    We all sit in silence again.


    "In any case, I think we need to go level some, lets grab the Marines and the Soldiers and take them on an outing.", I say to them hoping this will take their minds off of the issue.


    ¡°We need to have my Father perform the blood bond first!¡± Ki''diera insists.


    I sigh ¡°There is that too., you know your Father is very mad at me¡± I say to her.


    ¡°He will be overjoyed when he learns he will be a grand father!¡± She beams holding her stomach.


    I groan, I am sure he will be over joyed to thrust a sword into me too.....


    Scott, we can hear you!


    I forgot ....let me put on my crown.


    With that, I equip the crown once again and turn off the link. Having three in my head will be too much, but how are they handling it? Are they not driving each other crazy? I made this crown, I wonder if I can maybe make something similar for each of them. Hmm maybe duplicate it?


    As I begin to give it some thought, something tells me it will be ok and to try it, it is a gut feeling. I take the crown into my hands and look at it carefully, inspecting every aspect of it. I take my time, and finally attempt it. The girls all wear something on their heads, so I wanted to make something smaller, a Bracelet instead, a miniaturized version of of the crown. Staring intently and concentrating for 10 min on the crown and envisioning the smaller bracelet version, it happened suddenly, there in my left hand I held the Bracelet, while in my right hand was the Crown. I felt slightly light headed and looked right away at my status to see. My mana dropped 9550 and and my willpower was down to 6. I laid myself back into the sofa and let myself rest a bit.


    ¡°Hey Tiger, you going to sleep all day?¡± A voice wakes me gently, I look and a little over an hour passed. I look around the room and only Cindy is with me. I still have the Bracelet and Crown in my hands.


    Seeing me looking around Cindy says ¡±Julie and Ki''Diera went to see Ki''Diera''s father and make the arrangements for the Blood Bond Ceremony.¡±. I let out a sigh and nod. ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± She asks with concern.


    ¡°No, nothing really.....well everything Cindy.......,¡± I say to her reluctantly¡± The prophecy, the kids birth and the dream.¡± I let it out,¡± So far the dream has been spot on in almost every aspect from what I can tell, now that your births are synchronized..........¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± She smiles at me and then sits next to me,¡±In the dream we have a son right?¡± She asks.


    I nod.


    ¡°And in the dream we name him after your dad?¡±, she asks again.


    I nod once more.


    ¡°Not sure why I would name our son after your dad, but in reality I like the name Michael.¡± She says slowly and smiles at me with pure love.


    ¡°Michael?¡± I look at her for a minute and let it sink in. Was it that easy to change the events?, ¡°Michael huh? I actually like that....Michael it is honey, you are the greatest!¡± I say as if swept up in joy and hug her tightly.


    ¡°I know! Hey not so rough Tiger!¡± She says playfully. Then she pulls away and looks at me with concern in her eyes, ¡°Are you going to practice some more?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to make two more of these¡± I say holding up the Bracelet.


    ¡°Is that the Crown?¡± she asks uncertain.


    "Yeah they will be miniature versions in bracelet form for you, Julie and Ki''Diera¡± I say to her looking at it.


    ¡°Scott, how could you? The last time almost killed you,¡± she cries out.


    ¡°Last time I did it from scratch not knowing what I was doing, this time I am only copying with a small adjustment, and my gut tells me it is ok.¡± I say to her reassuringly. It seems the system is guiding me, I feel it, that somehow it helps us.


    I look and my mana and willpower have recovered, I also gained 2 skill levels from the Bracelet, my mana consumption went down another percent to 5.5% less. I then concentrate on the Bracelet and copy it. After roughly 9 min and 45 seconds of concentrating it appears. So time went down and mana usage went down as well, used 9450 mana this time. My willpower is at 7 after doing this, so actually used less, not by much. And I gained another skill level.


    I rest for 10 min and my mana is back to full, but my willpower needs time still. Another 40 min to recover. So if I want to use this skill, I need more willpower, means I need levels and stat points. Well I will make one more Bracelet and then head out after some rest.


    Cindy occupies herself reading something in the air, most likely her status or another help file, but keeps an eye on me glancing at me at time. Just as I finish creating the third Bracelet, Julie and Ki''Diera return.


    ¡°It is all settled, my Father is pleased! This afternoon the ceremony will be conducted!¡± Ki''Diera announces.


    ¡°Good¡± I smile at her and say.¡±Here take this please and put it on.¡± I then hand a Bracelet to each of them. ¡°I thought that if I am having a hard time with two of you in my head 24-7, I can only imagine what you all are going thru now, so I made these for you.¡± I say to them, looking at them each, one by one.


    They each place the Bracelet on their wrists and it bonds with them accordingly. Each inspects their Bracelet and smile as they read the information. It is identical to my crown. I rest a bit more to let my Willpower recover to at least half and we head out, it is almost lunch time, and I am feeling hungry.


    I see Alexander and Rick talking in the hallway, and approach them.¡± Rick do you have any news on the Mall?¡± I ask of him.


    ¡°I wanted to speak to you earlier on that, but things were a bit crazy, there is no basement.¡± He says finally.


    I breathe of sigh of relief. ¡°So a lie¡± I mutter.


    ¡°A lie?¡± he asks with a questioning look.


    ¡°It is nothing important, just had a feeling we may have missed something there, I am glad it was nothing¡± I say to him, ¡° I guess Bre''Tirgan will be going the Blood Bond Ceremony today for Ki''Diera and me."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Ahh well then congratulations are in order then¡±, he says, a glint of humor in his eyes.


    "You really find this all funny don''t you?¡± I ask him with a pained expression.


    Eyeing the three girls with me,¡± no no no, never would I do that¡± he says quickly in a defensive tone.


    Alexander had nothing new to report, so we all headed for the Cafeteria for lunch and talked about the new people who came to the Keep from Colorado Springs. They were integrating well after they got over their awe of the Ny''Har''en and the Keep itself. All the rooms were full now and we even had to double up in some.


    After Lunch we headed to Bre''Tirgan and saw he and the 8 Shaman were preparing for the Ceremony. There was a ninth Shaman, very old looking female, everyone paid her great respect.


    I approach with Julie, Cindy and Ki''Diera and I feel awkward seeing him. I do not know how to begin to speak to him. ¡°Bre''Tirgan, what I did was unforgivable and can never be forgiven. I do not expect you to see me in the same light as before, but know this, I am here to receive any punishment you may judge acceptable for my crime.¡± With that, I fall to my knees before him head bowed.


    ¡°Rise Scott Smith. I was angered earlier and would have killed you on the spot, but my Daughter lives.And she is happy. That is all I care about for now. My Daughter and my people are everything to me.¡± He says ¡° I hear I am to be a Grandfather now, and that you have taken responsibility, as such I can not go against my Daughters Soul Mate. Today is a new beginning for my people. Let us move forward and see that the future brings us all happiness and prosperity.¡± He announces in a loud voice that carries to all.


    I rise and see he has his hand out to me. I take it eagerly, hoping I can become worthy once again to him. It still weighs heavy on my mind what I did and I must learn to control myself better. I vow to myself I will do so.


    ¡°In an hour we will be ready for the ceremony.¡± he says and goes back to preparing.


    We leave the tent and head for the Marines and Army folks who are out in the courtyard exercising and doing some hand to hand combat training. I see Sergeant First Class Montgomery, he was the big man in the cavern with us, conducting the training of the men and women.


    The others had introduced themselves to me as well, Private First Class Hawkens, Private First Class James, Corporal Jones, and Sergeant Hayes, all represented the Army while, Lance Corporal Hicks, Corporal Stinson, Corporal Lopez, Sergeant Sanchez, Sergeant Schmidt, Sergeant Raymond, Staff Sergeant Foster,and Staff Sergeant Halloway all represented the Marines.


    In my days in the Marines I was a Master Gunnery Sergeant till I retired, my uniform still had my rank on it from back then. They accepted it when they saw it. Eddie was a Gunnery Sergeant when he got out after 16 years in. Never understood really why he got out before full retirement, as the decision was made suddenly and before I knew it, he was gone. I never asked him about it either, respecting his decision.


    ¡°Sergeant Montgomery how goes the training today?¡± I ask of Montgomery.


    ¡°Gunny, it is going well.¡± He remarks watching a few of the hand to hand skirmishes¡± the mixing of Army and Marines should be no issue.¡±


    ¡°Good, in two hours have them ready to head out, we will be going hunting today.¡± I say to him, ¡°Make sure they all receive a M27 and extra ammo.¡±


    ¡°Will do Gunny, in two hours we will be ready!¡± He replies with a smile, a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    We leave the group to continue their afternoon drills. We walk the walls, passing by various Regular and Elite guards who are watching the walls. In the Watch Towers, we have one person in each, scanning the area with Binoculars. The towers stand 20 ft tall, while the walls are 10 ft high. We head for the armory, as we call it now, the classroom that was used to store out weapons had been modified by our builders, to accommodate our stockpile now. I look over the ordinance, ammo and weapons we have on had now, all neatly stacked an categorized on shelving and racks. A lot of progress has been made here.


    With 10 minutes left we head for Bre''Tirgan''s tent for the ceremony. I am asked to change into some leather looking armor. Ki''Diera changes into ceremonial robes. They are white in color with many patterns, almost native american looking. She has a a head piece with multi-colored beads hanging down, adorning her head, covering her face, they do not fully block her view, but it does not look comfortable.


    I am given a similar head piece to wear, yeah it is not comfortable to wear it irritates my eye sight as I keep trying to move them out of the way. Once dressed, we are led to an altar that was erected for the ceremony, it was wooden in nature, and we both had to kneel before it. A silver goblet sat on top of it along with an ancient looking curved, golden dagger.


    Bre''Tirgan and the 8 Shaman surrounded us, all wearing the white ceremonial robes similar in nature to Ki''Diera''s and began chanting. The old Shaman lady walked to the Altar, she was holding a wooden bowl in her hands and poured it''s contents into the Goblet. Laying the bowl aside, she then took the Goblet in both hands and chanted with the rest. As the chant took on a stronger tone, the Goblet began to glow giving off a silver shine. Once satisfied, she sat the Goblet down on the Altar and held her hand out to Ki''Diera.


    Ki''Diera rose and stepped forward, the Shaman grabbed the dagger and cut Ki''Diera''s hand in the palm and drew blood, holding it over the Goblet to let it drip in. The Shaman released Ki''Diera''s hand, who then knelt back down beside me. The Shaman then held her hand out to me and I copied Ki''Diera''s movements. The Shaman repeated the process with me. I then knelt back down beside Ki''Diera and watched on. The Shaman then took the Goblet and raised it with both hands above her head. The chanting stopped and all grew quiet.


    ¡°(Before the gods we join these two soul mates to become one. Their blood now mixes to join as one. In Life and in Death may they never part. Let their offspring be proud and strong! May the Ny''Har''en be blessed by this union and prosper.)¡± The Goblet glows once more and burns brighter almost dazzling the eyes, but then begins to fade. The Shaman lowers the Goblet and puts it to Ki''Diera''s lips and tips it so she can sip from it.


    She then brings the Goblet to my lips and lets me sip from it as well, the liquid has no color, like water, even tho we added our blood. It slowly goes down my throat like molasses crawling down my insides. I feel my body warming up slowly, the heat rising steadily. it is a comforting warmth. The Process is repeated until the Goblet is empty, going back and forth, each of us taking turns sipping. I feel as if my body is wrapped in comfort.


    ¡°(The Union of the blood pact is done, With this union, a new King and Queen emerge to lead the Ny''Har''en people into the future. Rise and present yourself to the Tribe as one, King Scott Smith and Queen Ki''Diera!)¡± The Shaman proclaims to us and all present. As we rise, Ki''Diera taking my hand into hers, to present ourselves, all of the Ny''Har''en fall to one knee and bow their heads. The Regular Guards do this as well.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations! Your Nobility Title had been upgraded!


    Due to the Blood Bond Ceremony,


    You have been awarded the Nobility Title King!


    Fame +10000, all Stats +50


    100000 Experience has been awarded for this title


    Leadership +50 Area of Effect Fear Resistance +50%


    Party group size now increased to 24 slots.


    Skill Royal Aura added</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have performed the Blood Pact ritual with Ki''Diera


    Ki''Diera is now wife of Scott Smith.


    Name change occurred and Status Updated.


    Due to Soul Link pre-existing, Wife Health Status Ki''Diera Smith


    not updated as it already exists.


    New Nobility Title: King


    New Nobility Title added to Cindy Smith: Queen


    New Nobility Title added to Julie Smith: Queen


    New Nobility Title added to Ki''Diera Smith: Queen


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>KINGDOM NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations! Your Barony has now been upgraded to a Kingdom!


    Kingdom benefits:


    You may now claim unclaimed lands as your own or contest


    claimed lands with diplomacy or war.


    You may assign Nobility titles


    You may assign lands belonging to you to others


    You may assign an heir to the Throne


    You may build a Castle


    Keep can now be upgraded up to a max of stage 10 (Fortress level)


    Walls may now be upgraded to a max of Stage 6


    Additional Walls may be added inside your Kingdom


    Royal Decrees notices may be sent to all inside your kingdom.


    NOTE: Subsections of Nobility lands will be added to your Kingdom status as they occur.


    Fame +5000, All Stats increased by +30, Leadership +50</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>KINGDOM NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Due to the Blood Bond Ceremony,


    Queens now have access to Kingdom Status.


    Admin rights granted to Queen Cindy Smith


    Admin rights granted to Queen Julie Smith


    Admin rights granted to Queen Ki''Diera Smith</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations Skill Royal Aura has been awarded!


    Skill level 1


    Benefits: All Party members receive a 1% boost to all stats


    All party members regenerate 1% faster in Health, Mana and Stamina.


    All Party members are immune to mind controlling effects.


    Note: Royal Aura is an active skill and requires 6 mana/sec.


    As you gain Skill levels mana requirements will go up.


    +20 Int +15 Wis +25 Willpower +10 Vit</td></tr></tbody></table>


    With Ki''Diera in hand I look at all the people gathered, many tails waved excitedly. I dismiss the messages and then clear my throat, not wanting to have all these people wait on me while I read thru them. ¡°(ALL RISE!!, Thank you all for your support and I believe together we can overcome anything the future throws at us! For together we are strong, and as one we will move forward, grasping that future in our hands, taking control of our live and prosper!)¡±


    With that, Ki''Diera and I move towards the Keep, it is no longer a School now, but looks like a real keep, the outside is layered in stone bricks, mortared together, a hint of mana gleaming from it. The Ny''Har''en cheer wildly as we walk by, making room for us to pass, four Ny''Har''en Warriors take up position as personal guards, two in front and two in back of us. Annabelle is already cooking up a storm in her Kitchen and the feast will be ready for dinner. We have five hours to kill till then, and I am going to make every hour count, hunting and grinding monsters for levels.

 Chapter 55 Eddie got a gun

    Author''s Note: Sorry for the delay in chapters, but two more chapters to book end and I am trying to bring it all to a close, so I can start book two. Is not as easy as I thought lol.


    ___________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 55 Eddie got a gun


    We head out on foot, all 13 of the military personnel, Cindy, Julie, Ki''Diera, and of course Eddie went along as well. I added all of them to my group now that I had 24 slots, Rick, Foutz and the rest had removed themselves from the group to form their own while I was out for four days. So now I had 18 sots filled with 6 to spare.


    We broke into two groups, one for the left side and one for right side of the street to move from intersection to intersection, checking stores on the way out of the zone for creatures. As we approached intersections each point would give a signal if clear or how many creatures were seen, if any. With the Elite patrolling, so far we have not had any issues with creatures inside our zone, but it is big, 5km radius from the keep.


    We are heading West, towards the Were-beasts area. I wanted to have a look myself and see how far the structure is along now and also their numbers. As we got to the 3km range from the Keep we spotted the first of them. My Crown ability, detection, only goes out 45 meters right now, so they are out of my range. Making a quick count, I see 11 of them, but it looks like one is different from the others. It carries a blackened, warped staff.


    They are over a 100 meters away and as usual, seem to be sniffing the air as they walk, We are hiding in the door ways of shops right now or behind abandoned vehicles.


    I can handle these guys Cindy thinks to me.


    Lets let those folks handle it and we be their back up for now.


    Alright Scott.


    All have their Mana charged rifles pointed at the Were-Beasts, we agreed they use them till half mana, then switch to the M27''s to conserve mana. At current level of an avg of 6, they could use the mana charged Rifles for about 4 min in a fight, hopefully it does not last longer than that.


    Eddie noticed me motioning for him to target the Staff Wielder, and he nods setting up his sniper rifle. I then ordered the shot and all shots hit with precision. However Eddies shot was deflected by a mana barrier, which the mage had set up. It flickered slightly.


    I looked and of the 10 were-beast 6 were still standing but badly injured. 4 died in the initial assault, holes drilled thru them multiple times. I cursed silently, as the staff wielder still stood.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has received 28 xp each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has received 28 xp each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has received 28 xp each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has received 28 xp each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    The Staff wielder barked out orders and the 6 badly wounded, ignoring their wounds charged us, while he muttered something. Eddie got off another shot, but once again the barrier held.


    The Were beast got whithin 50 meters, I finally got to identify them,


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Creature!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Were-beast level 55</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Another 13 shots flashed, plus Cindy let off a Fireball of her own engulfing the area, it was huge. All 6, but the staff wielder dropped dead, who completed his spell. A Fireball sprang forth enveloping the area we were in. I felt the heat but Julie''s mana barrier held which she had erected before the fight, covering a 5.6m radius from her, effectively shielding our team. It flickered brightly stopping the magic, but the heat was still intense.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has received 28 xp each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has received 28 xp each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has received 28 xp each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has received 28 xp each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has received 28 xp each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has received 28 xp each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    The other team was not so lucky taking the full brunt of the blast, their mana barriers flickered and collapsed almost immediately. Burned badly they were on the ground groaning in pain. Their mana barriers took the brunt of the attacks, but severe damage was done.


    I aimed my Rifle which I had out and charged, forget about overkill, the people come first and foremost. I let loose the shot and the recoil almost knocked me back, but I had braced myself. The shot rang true and an explosion rang out, leaving a massive crater in it''s place, no Staff Wielder to be seen. Everything within 50 meters was destroyed, including shops and cars. Fires were burning in the wreckage.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has received 30xp each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    We ran to the wounded and Julie began her healing on them, While I grabbed healing potions and began to administer them quickly. With the Drow, we picked up 6 more so I had 11 total in my inventory and used one on each for now. 8 potions went quickl,y leaving me with 3 left. Grabbing our wounded we headed back to the School, leaving the area quickly. Fucking magic! God damn it, how many of those staff wielders do they have in their arsenal?


    We get back to the school, it took us about 15 min to make it back, Each of the wounded was carried. Julie, while running with us, tried as best as she could, to do her heals. We got them into the infirmary and the Doctors took over casting their healing magics to heal the burns and wounds.


    The rest of us headed for the Cafeteria to await word on the wounded when the nurses ushered us out of the room. Sgt Montgomery was among the wounded.


    As we all sat at the table we began to talk of the events that unfolded.


    ¡°Man that sucks, that magic is harsh¡±, Lance Corporal Hicks, 5''11¡± tall African American, muscular build, fair looks, comments¡± I hope those guys are ok.


    ¡°How do we counter that? We had good cover and it still hit us all¡± says another African American, female, with average looks, slight bulge in the chest area, about 5''10¡±tall, her name is Sgt Halloway, asks.


    ¡°We need more levels, get your mana up and your Barriers more effective. We will have to focus on the staff wielders first, I did not think Eddies shots would be deflected like that.¡± I reply to them as they all look to me.


    ¡°Man, I hope they will all be ok¡± says Corporal Lopez, 5''7¡± Hispanic male, stocky, below avg features. Says thinking out loud.


    The other at the table nod at the comment.


    ¡°They should be fine by morning if not this evening.¡± Cindy says to the gathering at the table.


    ¡°What I do not get is, I shot a hole thru one of them and it kept on coming. It was not till the second shot it finally fell dead. How tough are these guys? Any normal person with a hole like that would have died on the spot.¡± Says Lance Corporal Hicks¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Yeah me too, I got one thru the stomach leaving a gaping hole and it stood there....¡± says a white female, short cut blonde hair , 5''5¡± fair looks, a little plump at the waist, also a slight bulge in the chest, her name was Private First Class Hawkens.


    ¡°Yes but those beasts fell faster than I have ever seen before, it usually takes many arrows or sword strikes, to kill them. Unless you are lucky and strike the head in a single blow and pierce their armor.¡± Ki''Diera adds.


    "But that barrier, it deflected two of my shots and was still up.¡± Eddie complained


    ¡°Eddie, you till have not chosen a profession, that is part of the problem I think.¡± I say to him, then I address the rest of the assembled group.


    ¡°We have to understand these guys are level 55, and you are under level 10. There is a major gap in levels. Also your rifles grow with you, the higher level you are the more powerful the shot. That you took it down in 2 hits is already amazing to be honest. It confirms how powerful those Rifles really are.¡± I say to them.


    ¡°Also the mana barriers saved their lives, so that too is something to think about. As we all grow stronger, it will become easier for us¡± I finish looking at them as they take in my words. Julie stayed with the Doctors and Nurses and helped heal the wounded.


    We talked for a few more minutes when she came to us, looking exhausted. ¡°I used up all my mana for now, and even some of yours and Ki''Diera Scott, sorry, but....¡±


    ¡°That is ok Julie, do whatever needs to be done.,...¡±, I say to her, standing up and grabbing her into a hug. She looked like she could use one.


    She nods,¡± they are doing fine, the Doctors will do some follow up heals later, bu for now they are all resting, all are out of the woods and in good condition.¡± She says to everyone. With that all have a look of relief on their faces and relax.


    ¡°So did anyone level in that skirmish?¡± I ask.


    Each one nods in turn or says yes, as all had reach level 7. Doc Snow came to let us know it was ok to go and see them now and some were awake. As a group we headed to the infirmary and visited the rest of the group. All looked much better, most of the burns were gone and the burns left were covered in a salve.


    Sgt Montgomery was awake and asked,¡± Did we lose anyone?¡±


    I smiled to him, ¡°no, everyone came back and will make a full recovery by this evening or morning¡±.


    He relaxed, ¡°Good, I want to get back out there and give them some payback¡±.


    Many if not all agreed with his statement. We went over the events again with Sgt Montgomery and those awake. What we learned and what we can do different. The plan is to head out in the morning again. Neither Julie, Cindy Ki''Diera or myself gained a level from the skirmish.


    My concern right now was Eddie, who has not chosen a profession, he was being stubborn saying he can come up with something better than a super soldier, but so far has come up with nothing on his own.


    I decide to pull Eddie to the side alone, letting the girls know I wanted some private time with him.


    ¡°Eddie got a minute?¡± I ask him and motion for him to follow me


    ¡°Sure what is up gunny?¡± he says and follows.


    We head for his room and close the door¡±huh? Gunny this looks serious, did I screw up?¡±


    ¡°No Eddie, but you still have not chosen a profession and that need to be fixed asap¡± I say to him.


    ¡°I know, and I tried, but I just can not envision the advanced stuff like they did,¡± he confesses,¡± as much as I try, I get nothing, I simply see myself holding my sniper rifle in camo, but the rest is all a blank to me as if something is missing¡±.


    ¡°How about I help guide you thru it?¡±I ask him.


    ¡°Sure, we can try it gunny.¡± he says reluctantly.


    ¡°Alright try this, close your eyes then and listen to me¡±, I say to him. I wait for him to close his eyes and relax.


    ¡°Sniper right? I ask to make sure.


    ¡°Yeah¡± he answers


    "Ok see yourself crawling in the brush, but you are not visible, but instead invisible, inching closer to the enemy to get your shot. Only the brush moves but you are not seen....got it?¡±I ask him


    ¡°Yeah I can see that happening, we use good camo in the field,¡± so we are very hard to be seen.


    ¡°No I want you to imagine yourself invisible, not just not seen due to camo, but invisible to the eye.¡± I say to him to correct him.


    ¡°Ok I can play along, I am invisible now,¡± He says amused.


    ¡°Ok now imagine you body stronger, faster, healthier, top condition putting all the others to shame.¡± I say to him slowly, as if leading a hypnotized person thru a memory.¡± for every mile they run you can run three, for every foot they can jump you can jump higher, and if you get cut, the wound closes almost instantly.¡±


    "Ok I am with you so far, but it feels odd tho, something is nagging at me, like the image is wrong somehow.¡± He says now concentrating.


    ¡°It is the system helping you, do not fight it, let the image come on it''s own, stay focused on yourself and let yourself be guided by the system.¡± I say to him.


    After a few moments he speaks up¡± ok it feels better, but still incomplete¡±.


    ¡°Alright now imagine you taking the shot, you fire a high powered rifle, the slug is magically enhanced, and blows the head off of a person, leaving nothing behind.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°That I can see hehe, ok got it.¡± He says


    ¡°Ever see the movie Predator?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Yeah I loved it, what about it¡± he asks


    ¡°Imagine your combat gear able to do that¡±, I say to him, trying to give him visual help.


    ¡°Oh man that is nice stuff, and hey it feels right.¡± He says, then exclaims in excitement, ¡±Hey gunny I just got a notice about my profession, Predator Sniper.


    ¡°Accept it!¡± I say to him in anticipation.


    ¡°Done¡±, he says,¡±ooh what is this, my inventory is now available gunny.¡±


    ¡°Hurry and gear up, Eddie I want to see what you envisioned¡± I say to him excitedly now.


    After explaining how to make the presets and equip his gear, Eddie stand before me in standard Desert Sniper camo gear. He then activates his stealth mode and becomes distorted to the eye, see thru with light distortions making him blend into the background. If you did not look close enough you could not tell he was even there. He then releases the stealth mode and is back to normal.


    His rifle was a sniper rifle but slightly bigger than norm, the barrel longer and wider in width. It was mana enhanced. It held a cartidge of 15 rounds. By adding mana the slugs took on one of two properties. Re-enforced shell making it denser and harder at the tip. The other mode was explosive, by allowing it to charge the explosive gained capacity, giving it a high yield explosive. Basically it did not mater where he hit, anything close was vaporized in the vicinity under normal conditions. But these are not normal creatures, so will see how well it fares.


    His Stat bonuses were not too bad either, I wish he had more imagination, but that is ok, his weapon more than makes up for any deficiencies he has physically. He want to test the Rifle right away so we rush to a Watch Tower and I act as his spotter.


    I give him the coords and target, it is a church clock tower, the target is the center of the hands. It is a little under a 1000 meters away. After he gets the target in his sights, concentrating, relaxes and then fires, it is a quiet rifle. Almost no sound heard. I watch and both hands fall off the clock, falling to the ground a big hole in the center. He used the re-enforced shell. After a moment he fires again and the Tower is destroyed in an explosion. Nothing is left of the top of the tower, almost cut in half, jagged edges protrude upward from the remains of the structure. He used explosive this time.


    Satisfied with the results we head back to the cafeteria. Going over future mission, setting priority targets, staff wielders or anything not Were-beast looking if it is leading the Were-beast groups. We part company, I spend the rest of the evening with my wives, have dinner, then we head for bed and have a nice round of making love, or in Ki''Diera''s case rough sex. Her appetite came back with a vengeance and with her now having access to my Sexual stamina, pleasing her was hard. Even Julie and Cindy commented on her appetite.


    Getting very little sleep morning approached and we headed for the showers then the Cafeteria, where the group was all assembled and waiting. We went over some corrections to our set up then headed out. Our destination was the same as yesterdays.


    We arrived and sure enough another group of 10 with a Staff Wielder was spotted. Nodding to Eddie he targeted the Staff Wielder, just like yesterday and fired. This time, the head vaporized. The shield flickered briefly, but was snuffed out. Everyone else opened fire and before the Were-Beasts could get close to us the remaining 10 were dead in no time.


    Much better, now we can grind our levels!

 Chapter 56 The Storm

    Author''s Note: forgot to fix his items list will do that tomorrow, too tired now :)


    __________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 56 The Storm


    We made our way down a side street. Point men give the all clear hand movement and we move across the street quickly. A Were-Beast pops out of a building smelling something, throwing it''s nose wildly into the air looking to catch the direction of the scent, but is met with 2 beams and a sniper shot to the head well the head was gone in an instant. Eddie and the two men rejoin the group silently and quickly.


    This has happened frequently, those noses of theirs are sharp. So far we have encountered, 11 groups much like the first, and several single or doubles of the Were-beast. I can not make sense of their organization, some are and some are not organized, but they have not moved closer than 3 km to the school, as far as we can tell. It is getting thicker with them the closer we get to the portal area.


    The Marines and Soldiers have all hit level 12 now. I gained 2 levels to 47, Ki''Diera gained 6 levels to 54, she had also received 30K xp for the Queens title, while both Cindy and Julie after receiving the Queens title and this xp rose to level 59 from 56. When Ki''Diera told me she got the 30K both Julie and Cindy chimed in that they did as well.


    We have been out here now almost 2 hours going back and forth along the side roads, going any closer right now is not an option with all these people, so instead we are skirting the area they are in and sniping them off one group at a time.


    Eddie was the biggest surprise, he was at level 43 gaining 2 levels as well. During his time at Fort Carson, he was able to gain advantage of the system while he was out sniping creatures with the xp bonus going on.


    We come to an intersection and I call for a stop.


    ¡°Let''s rest here in this shop¡± I pointed to a 3 story older looking building, which probably had some historic value at some time, as it had the historic marker on it. ¡°I want everyone to allocate their unused stat points and rest up a bit.¡±


    We enter the building quickly, and search it to make sure we are alone. Eddie and 2 others head for the roof to keep watch. I have my detection ability up, as do Ki''Diera, Cindy and Julie whose Bracelets gave it to them as they were copies of my crown. We drank some water, but no one ate anything, it was only 9:25 am and we just eaten breakfast 2 hours ago. Annabelle packed lunches for everyone to take on the hunt, presenting several baskets to us, while we were in the Cafeteria having breakfast. The woman thinks of everything.


    Several Ny''Har''em tried to join us as well, saying it was their duty to protect the King, I turned them all down pointing to the group with me saying they would protect us. We sipped our drinks, and talked in quiet voices, some going over their status with their buddies asking for advice.


    I looked at my own status


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Status</td></tr><tr><td>Name: Scott Smith</td><td>Level: 47</td></tr><tr><td>Race: Human Age 18</td><td>Experience to next level: 108524/110700</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Nobility Title: King</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Wife Julie Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good, Pregnant (260 days)</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Wife Cindy Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good, Pregnant (260 days)</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Wife Ki''Diera Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good,Pregnant (260 days)</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Soul Linked</td><td>Julie Smith</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Soul Linked</td><td>Ki''Diera Smith</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Blood Bonded</td><td>Ki''Diera Smith</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 1: Goblin Hunter


    Stage 4 +20%XP when Killing Goblins</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 2: Seven in One Shot


    Stage 3  +30% XP when killing more than one monster in a single blow.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 3: Lethal Shot


    Stage 1 +50% XP when killing Bosses in a single hit</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 4: Cold Blooded KIllier


    Stage 2 +55% XP when killing Humans +600 infamy</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 5: (empty)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 1: Tactical Asault Advanced Marine</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 2: none selected</td></tr><tr><td>Fame: 16800</td><td>Infamy: 7200</td></tr><tr><td>Health: 26600 (36050 Julie smith Ki''Dira Smith)</td><td>Base Attack: 151%</td></tr><tr><td>Mana: 17450 (58419 Julie Smith, Ki''Diera)</td><td>Base Defense: 279%</td></tr><tr><td>Stamina 28700 (31300 Julie Smith, Ki''Diera Smith)</td><td>Base Accuracy: 138%</td></tr><tr><td>Strength: 577</td><td>Dexterity: 517</td></tr><tr><td>Vitality: 522</td><td>Endurance: 569</td></tr><tr><td>Intelligence: 344</td><td>Wisdom: 397</td></tr><tr><td>Focus: 211</td><td>Willpower: 192</td></tr><tr><td>Luck: 10</td><td>Sexual Stamina: 407</td></tr><tr><td>Unused Stat points:</td><td>470</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td>Unarmed Combat</td><td>Skill level 11 +6% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Field Medic</td><td>Skill level 1 +5% Healing</td></tr><tr><td>Stealth</td><td>Skill level 11 +15%</td></tr><tr><td>Sneak Attack</td><td>Skill level 6 +25% Damage 3X Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Sword Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 1 +10% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Dagger Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 8 +50% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Firearms Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 7 +22% Accuracy</td></tr><tr><td>Leadership</td><td>Skill level 23 Leadership +47


    Are of Effect Fear Resistance +69%</td></tr><tr><td>Reality Manipulation</td><td>Skill level 11 Create and Alter Reality


    -6% mana consumption</td></tr><tr><td>Voice of the Beast</td><td>Skill level 1 Causes Fear in 1m radius (level dependent)


    15% chance to cause Fear</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Items Equipped</td></tr><tr><td>Crown of the Awakened</td><td>Mana Shield 1 mana /(47) damage (level dependent)


    (+47%) Defense (cumulative with all) (level dependent)


    (+47%) resistance all magic (level dependent)


    Detection of others or creatures up to (47) meters (level)


    Move objects up to 4.7 meters away (level dependent)


    Mana storage 4700/(4700) (level dependent)


    (+47) to all Stats (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>Good Quality Long Sword</td><td>Damage 25-40</td></tr><tr><td>Good Quality AR-15</td><td>Damage 50-75</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I had 470 used points. I needed willpower if I want to make use of this Reality Manipulation. Making bullets had drained 90% of it when it was at 98. It rose to 192 after I became King effectively doubling it. I look to my defense and attack and sigh, then at my Vitality and endurance and sigh some more.


    Swallowing and hoping I made the right choice, I begin to dump 370 into willpower and 100 into Intelligence. I need mana as well as when my mana and will power drop below 0 bad thing happen to me. Then what Julie told me yesterday hit me, she used some of my and Ki''Diera''s mana and was still ok but tired. So what if it was only willpower that actually hit 0 and knocked me out?


    What is that Scott?


    I was wondering if I needed to add to intelligence to raise my mana pool for the Reality Manipulation, but Julie used our mana yesterday and she was fine.


    Having more mana would not hurt, but yes, she was fine after borrowing some of your mana.


    Yeah Scott I drained mine to 0 and then it started to take from you and Ki''Diera equally. I was tired till my mana pool began to recover.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Hmm so I can use this 100 elsewhere. I have not paid much attention to Focus but it also came with the Reality Manipulation.


    Then I would use it there Scott, Focus seems to imply clarity does it not, able to focus on something. Maybe give you a better sense of what you are doing? While willpower is the ability to make it come forward with your mind?


    Alright I am convinced, Focus it is


    I add the 100 into focus which I also got a 10% bonus in, thus the 100 became 110. With that I refresh my status and now have Willpower at 532 and Focus at 321. At that time:


    We got company


    16 of them coming towards us


    16 coming from the North


    All three girls chime in at once in my head. I have not received the warning yet, as their range is greater than mine. Then I feel it, 16 of them.


    ¡°Get ready 16 of them coming down the road from the north.¡± I call out quietly to all. Everyone makes their way to a window, while some rush upstairs to the 2nd floor windows.


    I see one of the heads pop. It evaporates in eerie silence. Then another and another, all do the same. Eddie is picking them off. The Were -beasts are confused and smelling the air and looking all about. Two more go down quickly, then they spot him, but I yell out first, ¡°FIRE!¡± We all open fire at once taking down the remaining 11 in quick succession before they could warn others. No Staff Wielders were with this group.


    I motion for one of the others, Hawkens, to gather the people on the roof so we could move out. We put our water bottles away into inventory, and head into the street quickly to see if more are coming, as I exit I see four round things fall to ground in front of us in the road, I recognize them right away, Hawkens, Schmidt, Lopez and last was Eddie. I hear a gasp ¡°no way....¡± someone says. Then I feel them all around us, just suddenly appearing, no approach just in place.


    I look up on the roofs and I see Drow everywhere. Arrows and wands pointed at us. Then I see one appear behind Cindy, sword drawn, before I can move, he is already thrusting it into her.


    A red glow surrounds Cindy and as if she was taken over, possessed by something, her brown hair begins to wave wildly in the air. Julie and Ki''Diera too begin to glow red, their hair is waving wildly in the air too, but there is no wind.


    The Drow looks surprised as the blade is stopped by the red barrier. Upon contract he is disintegrated into nothingness with that surprised expression, no sound comes from his lips.


    As one the girls say ¡°None shall harm this child, all shall perish who try to cause harm!¡± Their eyes are now glowing red as they move as one to grasp one another''s hands and form a circle. Arrows and magics rain down from the roofs and more Drow appear, but the red barrier has expanded to include our group. Just then another group of Were-beast come around a corner and spy us all. They rush forward to attack, not hesitating, a Staff Wielder is with them.


    The Drow continue to attack, those who use the blade simply disintegrate when they contact the red barrier, while the others pour magic and arrows down on us. The red eerie glow grows brighter from the three girls holding hands building up. Then there is a pulse, it is silent, it expands in all directions at once, the breaking of wood, the sound of metal tearing, cars being crushed, and the howls and cries of Were-Beast and Drow alike is heard, as they all die.


    In the blink of an eye, everything within 1km is flattened like an F5 tornado came thru here. Not even the foundations of the buildings were left. I look around quickly and see Eddies head is gone too, and his body is nowhere to be seen. I am without emotion right now, on one hand my friend had just died, on the other my wives were possessed and glowing red.


    Everyone is in shock right now not understanding what is happening. As one, the three girls holding hands, Cindy in the middle, Julie on the right, Ki''Diera on the left begin to walk, slowly but deliberately west. I follow blindly not knowing what to do. I can not get close to them, the red aura coming from them is dangerous, I can tell that much. But the barriers that surrounds us begins to move as well, forcing us to follow.


    "Master Gunnery Sergeant what in the hell is going on?" asks Foster from behind me


    "Gunny......" Montgomery says simply looking at me with a look of fear and confusion.


    I do not answer but follow my three wives staying as close as I can. The rest fall silent, no more words are spoken. We walk a straight path, anything that touches the barrier is destroyed into nothingness. Only west, no diversion, in a straight path we walk. Then the Structure and the Were-beast army comes into view, and they continue walk heading straight for it and them.


    The Were-beast see us as we see them, and they come rushing in a flood. All perish as they hit the barrier, it does not even flicker. Onward, the three walk, chanting now in a low voice as one, ¡°All who try to harm the child shall perish.¡±


    "Cindy? Julie? ''Ki''Diera?" I try calling, out my voice now comes back to me finally, I tried in thought but they did not answer. I felt their presence in my mind, but I only felt malice coming from each. A pure hatred unlike I never felt before.


    Onward they walked and by the thousands, the Were -Beast died, until we reach the structure itself. The Structure looked incomplete, but they made a lot of progress on it. I can see the entrance way where people could be led by the hundreds thru it.


    The girls stop and form their circle again, their hair is raging like tentacles about them. We are all standing close by watching. No one is uttering a word, even tho many questions show on their faces. The eerie glow shows up again and brightens, the were-beast having seen many of their comrades fallen to the barrier, have us now completely surrounded as magic after magic attack pummels the barrier form numerous staff wielders, barking orders to the were-beast.


    It is 10:23 am, as I glance at my watch briefly for some unknown reason, it took us a little over 40 min to walk 3 km to this place. I tried numerous times to talk to each in my mind with no response from any of the girls, only a feeling of hatred coming from them.


    The Glow is a bright red, and once again the pulse runs outward. The cries and screams of a million plus Were-beast echoes thru out. And then it is gone, the Structure, the were-beast, everything, even hills, all flattened, fresh soil upturned in it''s place.


    As one, the girls chant again,¡± It is done, no more harm shall come from these. None shall harm this child!¡± And as one they all three fall to the ground unconscious as their hair falls about them and the red eerie glow disappears from them.


    I rush to their sides and grab Julies hand first and check her for a pulse, I am not dead, so neither is she or Ki''Diera, but I wanted to make sure. She looks like she is in a deep, peaceful sleep. Cindy and Ki''diera are in the same state.


    ¡°Gunny what happened?¡±, an awestruck Sgt Montgomery says approaching with caution, fear clearly in his eyes.


    ¡°I do not know Montgomery, I really do not know.¡± I say back to him, while holding Ki''Diera, stroking her hair gently.

 Before the last chapters of book one (SPOILERS)

    READ AT OWN RISK******MAJOR SPOILERS******READ AT OWN RISK


    Hello all,


    I will be taking a day or two to finish book one and do some re-edits on some of the weapons and armor to make more sense and give better detailed explanations on how they work. The edits will occur in previous chapters, but his final stats before end of book one will be shown in all it''s glory. Keep in mind I have to also edit Ki''Diera, Julie and Cindy''s stats as well to give you the final picture here. All four are linked in almost every way now.


    I am about to reveal some major spoilers, as many have questions. Continue reading of you really want to know.


    A few questions have risen about the story....is it  a tragedy? No


    Eddie is dead? No


    Is killing off side characters a tragedy? No Hawken''s, Sanchez and Schmidt''s deaths were real, but does not make a tragedy.....


    Eddie is not dead, tho Scott thinks he is. I know some may have thought that I threw Eddie away after building him up like that, AND this is one of the major spoilers. But due to comments, I felt the need to clarify, we will see more of Eddie later in book two where it all gets explained ( no I do not have to think of a way to bring him back, as it was all planned when Ki''Diera said "he is deceiving you Scott". That should have been a hint from the get go that something was off.)


    The prophecy, sigh. Let me explain as many of you may have noticed the monster attacks are secondary issues. Right now Scott is focused on some of his skills and abilities, he was given a nudge, a suggestion maybe by the system, that he needs to work on them as they hold the key to everything that is going on. The monster attacks, the NPC''s showing up, him becoming a baron and a king later, even his love for his three wives and WHY they love him, are all connected. And his three kids are MOST definitely connected. But as I said before, his kids themselves will not play  major role in the events as they unfold, but they are VERY important and are a reason for his and his three wives resolve.


    Book one was to get to know all the major characters, see the day to day struggle, the chaotic environment that they live in now, as each day unfolds something new is discovered or learned. I tried to convey that, but in some cases it went different than what I had in my head and the story slowed down to a crawl at times. Most of the action will take place in book two almost non stop (was planned). Worlds apart hints to something in itself, that the battle does not happen only on Earth, but on many planets at the same time........how will they cope with that? It had been hinted, when the Ny''Har''En and the Builders showed up and we learned of their stories.


    More NPC''s races will be revealed in book two, but keep in mind Earth is a big place, not everything happens in New Mexico, so our band of adventurers will have to go and seek them out, as was the case with the Drow. In doing so, they will meet  other survivors, as more did survive, as we have all seen, all across the world many survived, but the population has dwindled severely. Of 7.5 billion you could say less than 10 million live, if you want numbers.  Our folks have yet to journey far and do not know this yet, but as the reader, yes more live. How, who, where are to be discovered and how Scott and his Wives can help them is still to come.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    I hinted in the dream that the were-beasts were killed easily. It was true and planned from the get go. Yes it was anti climatic, but now we have a new issue, the three wives have been possessed when their children were put in danger. How far does this reach? Will this happen every time they are put in danger? Or was it a nudge again?


    The question as to who or what is doing this, I will not say at this time, tho I do know and already have it all written down. Many guess god or gods...no it is not a god or gods. I can assure you of that much.


    MAJOR SPOILER CONTINUE AT OWN RISK


    Make sure you understand by reading this you will lose some of the mystery involved in the books


    Scott putting all his stat points into willpower and focus. Think clearly on this folks, And by me telling you this will pretty much take away from the story but I hope you will continue to read anyways.  With Reality Manipulation he can create items he can think of. So why not an item that gives him a stat boost of say 1000 strength or even 1000000 strength? Dex even or why not perfect immunity? Anything is possible with Reality Manipulation as the story will show as it unfolds and he learns more. He understand this now, but had to train the skill up to get there. He needs Willpower and Focus insanely high to do it too and while he is safe in the safe zone he can train it. The mind is a VERY powerful tool once it gets used, it can be more powerful than a sword or gun. And there will be others who learn this as well......not good guys either.


    I am not trying to make Scott into a total idiot, but he has to learn like we all do and with his hectic environment it is hard to understand it all at once. It takes to learn and understand to grasp the reality of what is and what is not possible. Think if you were to awaken and suddenly everyone had super powers, and you were given the choice to pick anything you wanted....what would you pick?  The sky is the limit here. Actually the Universe is the limit to give you some perspectives. As the universe is endless, so are the options.  If you really think about it it is hard to fathom. I will put my mind up against any invincible warrior, fighter, mage type any day, you can have your dex/agi and str and unlimited health and mana pools....I just need my mind to kill you.


    Example:


    Warrior uses speed to slash..I use my mind and have your brain in my hand and close my hand slowly crushing it. You are dead!


    I thank you all for reading my story, as I am still having fun (well maybe the tables are not so much fun) I hope you enjoyed it so far and keep reading when book two begins. We have two more chapters till end, I had to extend the ending of book one, as there was more details than I fully realized to the ending of book one. Again Thank you.

 Chapter 57 Sleeping Beauties.

    Author''s Note: This chapter was finished for some time now, but I went in and added a lot more dialog and details than before, it got lengthy. But trying to get the flow right here, instead of jumping from one place to the other like I had been doing. Enjoy!


    _______________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 57 Sleeping Beauties


    I am sitting in the Cafeteria with Rick and Alexander having coffee and breakfast. It is morning, and three days have passed since the Were-beast have been wiped out. We brought Cindy, Julie and Ki''Diera back to the Keep, they remained unconscious. I tried everything to communicate with them, but they simply slept, not waking up. I paced back and forth for two days till the Doctors assured me they were not in danger and had me leave the room to take a break.


    The Three Doctors had no understanding of what was going on with them. It made no sense why they would not wake up, as they seemed fine in every way. They were not in a coma as far as they could tell, but simply asleep. At this time they were not in any danger and all we could do was watch over them and wait for them to wake up. It was similar to when I was out for four days.


    I also mourned the loss of my friend Eddie. I remember seeing his head on the ground with the other three, but then the Drow appeared and all went to hell fast. Those fucking Drow, they are not going to stop will they? We have since tightened security, The Elite Guard man the walls and Watch Towers with their goggles active at all times. Ny''Har''en and Regular guards are there as well, but only the Elite and Regular Guards can detect invisibility.


    The remaining Marines and Soldiers are at the site, with the 11 who volunteered for the Barony Army when it first came to be, also 8 of the Elite Guard were there. They set up a killing field for the portal area. Every hour a new batch of Were-beast portaled in, 3000 of them. They are wiped out in seconds, 50''s cals from 5 of the Hum-Vees as well as the 6 tanks I had, were put in place and used. The Marines and Soldiers used their rifles to quickly cut thru the masses, they had risen to level 96, so the Rifles were more than effective. The Elite Guard were quickly gaining levels as well and were swapped out with others each day.


    It was more an execution than anything else, my only concern was ammo, but we needed the people there to ensure more did not arrive unexpectedly. Sgt Montgomery was in charge there and aware of the ammo issue, he also set up shift rotations as they needed rest too.


    I am still not sure how they found us, the Drow that is. Magic is still new and fresh to us normal humans. My thoughts are interrupted as I hear one of the 50 cal''s go off, then it is joined by others as they fire too, I rush out of the Cafeteria quickly followed closely by Rick and Alexander.


    ¡°Report!¡± I say to Foutz as I see him, the guns have died down.


    ¡°Someone got jumpy thought they saw something and opened fire, the others just joined in.¡± He says with a grim expression. ¡°This invisible Drow thing is eating at them. They are getting really nervous and anxious doing watch for 12 hour shifts. Some are starting to jump every time the wind blows lightly.¡±


    ¡°Alright Foutz thank you.¡± I say to him


    ¡°Even the Ny''Har''en are getting jumpy¡±, Ricks adds.


    ¡°Yeah, We need to do something about the Drow.¡± I sigh,¡± having to split our forces to cover the walls and the portal site is not helping matters and the communication gap between the Ny''Har''en and the rest complicates things, those Shaman would have to use all their mana just to let everyone communicate daily. That is why I do not have them with the people at the portal site.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, can you not make more of those bracelets like you made for your wives?¡± Alexander asks, since the wedding, Alexander insists on calling me Majesty, it is not about friendship or anything, but simply a respect for the position, I can respect that having served in the military.


    I look at Alexander like he had asked me a weird question. It did not occur to me to do that. The last three days have been hard on me, or rather I have been hard on myself to be honest, on how could I have changed or stopped the events that unfolded, going over and over in my head how things went down. My thought process is not clear, as I spend most of my time waiting for my wives to wake up letting Rick and Montgomery handle the walls and the site.


    ¡°Thank you Alexander, that is a good idea and I think I can do that.¡± I say to him with a weak smile, something has been bothering me about the events three days past and my mind keep going back it it, distracting me.


    I take my leave of everyone excusing myself to go see my wives. Everyone understands as I rush to the infirmary. I enter and  the nearest of my wives is Ki''Diera, whom I approach and look at the bracelet and then copy it right away.


    Can I modify this? Can I add to it? I can only try. Alexander had touched on something, when he said I could copy the Bracelet, I could copy, but can i modify it came the thought to me as well. Standing there, not waiting, I close my eyes, holding the Bracelet and envision the ability to see invisibility on the bracelet. I feel a pull on my willpower, and my mana is being sucked away slowly. Then I feel a calm over me, it was done. The Bracelet now had invisibility detection added to it.


    I look and my willpower had been dropped by 20 pts. I used up 2820 mana for the process. I copy the bracelet, it goes faster this time. 5 pts of willpower, and 470 mana used to copy it and it took a minute. I sit down in a chair and begin to copy the bracelet and wait for my wives to awaken.


    I am able to make 32 more bracelets before my mana and willpower are close to 0. I feel light headed and sleepy, I let myself drift off in the chair.


    ¡°Scott, wake up, Ki''Diera is awake¡± someone nudges me gently. I look and it is Doc Snow, I look quickly at my watch and an hour and half passed since I fell asleep.


    I blink at him, the words he spoke registering in my head. I look and see Ki''Diera sitting up in her bed wide eyed looking around as if trying to understand where she is. I get up quickly and head to her. Doc Snow moves towards her as well and begins to check her vitals and look her over.


    ¡°Princess? Are you ok?¡± I ask softly in a concerned voice.


    ¡°Scott why am I in the infirmary?¡± she asks confused. Then sees the IV attached to her arm.


    ¡°You have been asleep for some time young lady, but you seem to be ok for now, but I want you to stay here overnight at least and let us check you in the morning before I release you¡± Doc Snow says and then begins to leave,¡±I will give you two some time to talk things over¡±.


    ¡°You passed out princess, what do you remember last?" I ask her as she looks at me with a confused look.


    She gives me a funny look now,¡± After killing the were-beast we exited the building, the four heads fell to the ground in front of us, then I awoke here.¡± she says,¡± no wait.....I feel like I drifted away, I......¡± Her face goes pale, like a sudden memory hits her.


    ¡°It felt like a being of immense power talked to me, it said sleep, the power in that voice was indescribable.¡±, she says staring off into nothing.¡± It felt like my soul was torn or being shredded.¡±


    I lean in and hug her, ¡°you are ok now princess.¡±


    She hugs me back and then sees Cindy and Julie in the beds next to her asleep.¡±Scott what happened?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Long story short, you three were possessed and then destroyed everything including the Were-beasts. You three chanted none shall hurt your child¡±. I step back looking at her, sigh and say.


    ¡°Possessed?¡± she gives me a funny look again.


    I simply nod, then I say to her¡±you all were asleep for three days now, you woke up first¡±


    She looks at Cindy and Julie, then slowly at her ring ¡°could it be because of this?¡±she asks holding her hand out with the ring on it.


    I look at the ring shining on her finger, there is a very faint glow on it. It is healing her?  I take her hand into mine and look closely at the ring. I can copy this for them, right? They should wake up then too.


    With that in mind I begin to copy the ring.


    ¡°Scott are you ok? What are you doing?¡± Ki''Diera asks, concern in her voice.


    ¡°Copying the ring Princess¡± I say to her focused on the ring. It takes a full 15 minutes to copy it and the strain is felt. It feels more complicated than the Bracelet to copy, but finally I have a 2nd ring in my hand. I feel light headed again and my mana also feels low.


    I sit down on the bed, Ki''Diera is massaging my shoulders ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asks softly.


    ¡°I feel light headed, that took alot out of me just now.¡±.I say to her, my voice is weaker. ¡°I need to lay down¡± I say and lay next to her in the bed and she takes me into her arms like a mom does a child.


    I awake and feel Ki''Diera is still holding me tightly, she is sleeping too. I look around and it seems to be early evening. I glance at my watch, it is 7:45pm now.. I need to make one more ring, but first let me get the bracelets handed out. I gently remove myself from her, but she quickly awakens.


    ¡°My warrior, you are awake¡± she smiles


    ¡°I feel better now princess.¡± I say to her getting out of bed.¡±I need to get the bracelets to the men, they are all on edge because of the Drow.¡±


    ¡°the Drow, they came here?¡± She asks with a questioning look on her face.


    ¡°They tried to kill Cindy, that is when you three became possessed¡± I say to her.


    ¡°The prophecy said our children would never come to harm..I wonder if that has anything to do with it¡± she asks out loud while in thought.


    ¡°I believe so, the power you three put out was beyond incredible.¡± I say to her, my expression must have told her something as she quickly pulls the IV out of her arm, then jumps out of bed and hugs me.


    ¡°I am fine now, back to my normal self¡± she says soothingly.


    ¡°I know, but what if it happens again¡± I ask her, my voice weak and scared.


    She does not answer. We both stayed like that for a few minutes, holding each other.


    I let her go, ¡°I will be right back let me get these bracelets out.¡± she nods and finds her clothes and starts to get dressed.


    ¡°What are you doing princess?¡± I ask


    ¡°I am getting dressed, is that not obvious?¡± she replies.


    ¡°Princess please at least for tonight, stay here and let the doctors give you a look over before you leave ok, please?¡± I ask almost pleading to her.


    She sighs and then heads back for the bed, ¡°Fine I will stay the night, but come morning I am leaving this room¡± she says.


    Satisfied I quickly leave the room and head out to find Rick. I had stored the bracelets in my inventory.


    I find a guard who tells me that Rick is on the walls with the Elite Guard. I head out and climb the stairs to the top of the wall and see Rick looking over the wall to scan the area.


    ¡°Taking a shift too, Rick?¡± I ask him as I approach.


    ¡°Yeah I feel I need to be here with them, they are jumpy and letting their imaginations run wild¡± He replies.


    ¡°Maybe this will help¡± I say to him bringing forth one of the bracelets and hand it to him.


    ¡°What is this?¡± he asks looking at it then gabs hold of the offered bracelet and looks it over. He then reads it abilities.


    ¡°Scott you made this?¡± He asks scratching the back of his neck.


    ¡°Yeah, I copied my crown then added the invisibility detection to it.¡± I say to him with a light smile.


    ¡°Scott this is incredible, I have no words to begin to say what this will mean and what you have done here.¡± Rick starts looking in awe at the bracelet. He then puts it on and it bonds with him, after a few minutes of testing out abilities.. ¡°wow , I can feel everyone around me, I know where each person is in range¡±.


    ¡°I hope this will calm people down, I have 31 more made, you can hand them out to whom you see fit and I will make more for the Ny''Har''en as well, that way the communication gap will be gone too.¡± I say to him as I begin to hand more bracelets to him.


    ¡°This....this is simply amazing Scott¡±, Rick says staring at the bracelets.


    I nod to him, ¡°I am going back to my wives, I will see you tomorrow Rick.¡±


    ¡°You know Scott I always gave you a hard time about being with more than 1 woman, but I see how much you care for them. Know if there is anything I can do to help, let me know ok, Cindy and Julie have grown on me and I care for them too, like daughters mind you, and I hate to see anything happen to them. That Ki''Diera girl she is something tho¡± He lets the sentence trail off there as he chuckles hinting as certain events.


    I laugh,¡± yes, I have my hands full with all three of them..¡±


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I take my leave and head back to the infirmary. I find Ki''Diera has fallen asleep again, Doc Snow is sitting at a desk writing on some paper. He looks up,  sees me and smiles. I nod to him as I enter. I take out the ring I copied, look it over and take a seat in chair. My mana and Willpower are fully recovered now. I look at my Reality Manipulation and see my skill rose to skill level 22 and my mana cost is 11.5% less after making the bracelets and ring.


    I also see I have not yet allocated the unused skill points. I rose 54 levels to level 101. I had 540 unused skill points now. I dump them into focus and Willpower again and look over my status once more


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Status</td></tr><tr><td>Name: Scott Smith</td><td>Level: 101</td></tr><tr><td>Race: Human Age 18</td><td>Experience to next level: 63475838/63900000</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Nobility Title: King</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Wife Julie Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good, Pregnant (257 days)</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Wife Cindy Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good, Pregnant (257 days)</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Wife Ki''Diera Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good,Pregnant (257 days)</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Soul Linked</td><td>Julie Smith</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Soul Linked</td><td>Ki''Diera Smith</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Blood Bonded</td><td>Ki''Diera Smith</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 1: Goblin Hunter


    Stage 4 +20%XP when Killing Goblins</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 2: Seven in One Shot


    Stage 5 (max)  +50% XP when killing more than one monster in a single blow.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 3: Lethal Shot


    Stage 1 +50% XP when killing Bosses in a single hit</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 4: Cold Blooded KIllier


    Stage 2 +55% XP when killing Humans +600 infamy</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 5: (empty)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 1: Tactical Asault Advanced Marine</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 2: none selected</td></tr><tr><td>Fame: 16800</td><td>Infamy: 7200</td></tr><tr><td>Health: 37400 (57340 Julie smith Ki''Dira Smith)</td><td>Base Attack: 182%</td></tr><tr><td>Mana: 57065 (90927 Julie Smith, Ki''Diera)</td><td>Base Defense: 311%</td></tr><tr><td>Stamina 39500 (50350 Julie Smith, Ki''Diera Smith)</td><td>Base Accuracy: 208%</td></tr><tr><td>Strength: 793</td><td>Dexterity: 733</td></tr><tr><td>Vitality: 738</td><td>Endurance: 785</td></tr><tr><td>Intelligence: 560</td><td>Wisdom: 613</td></tr><tr><td>Focus: 780</td><td>Willpower: 1010</td></tr><tr><td>Luck: 10</td><td>Sexual Stamina: 623</td></tr><tr><td>Unused Stat points:</td><td>0</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td>Unarmed Combat</td><td>Skill level 11 +6% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Field Medic</td><td>Skill level 1 +5% Healing</td></tr><tr><td>Stealth</td><td>Skill level 11 +15%</td></tr><tr><td>Sneak Attack</td><td>Skill level 6 +25% Damage 3X Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Sword Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 1 +10% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Dagger Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 8 +50% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Firearms Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 8 +24% Accuracy</td></tr><tr><td>Leadership</td><td>Skill level 24 Leadership +49


    Are of Effect Fear Resistance +71%</td></tr><tr><td>Reality Manipulation</td><td>Skill level 22 Create and Alter Reality


    -11.5% mana consumption</td></tr><tr><td>Voice of the Beast</td><td>Skill level 1 Causes Fear in 1m radius (level dependent)


    15% chance to cause Fear</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Items Equipped</td></tr><tr><td>Crown of the Awakened</td><td>Mana Shield 1 mana /(101) damage (level dependent)


    (+101%) Defense (cumulative with all) (level dependent)


    (+101%) resistance all magic (level dependent)


    Detection of others or creatures up to (101) meters (level)


    Move objects up to 10.1 meters away (level dependent)


    Mana storage 10100/(10100) (level dependent)


    (+101) to all Stats (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Marine Underwear</td><td>Keeps you cool/warm and dry in any environment.


    Fire, Cold, Acid Magic resist (106%) (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Marine Shirt</td><td>(+202%) Defense


    Fire, Cold, Acid Magic resist (106%) (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Marine Pants</td><td>(+101%) Defense


    Fire, Cold, Acid Magic resist (106%) (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Maine Boots</td><td>(+101%) Defense


    Fire, Cold, Acid Magic resist (106%) (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Marine Utility Belt</td><td>(+101%) Defense (+101) to all stats


    Fire, Cold, Acid Magic resist (106%) (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Marine Flak Jacket</td><td>(+202%)  Defense (+101) to all stats


    Fire, Cold, Acid, Magic resist (106%) (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Marine Helmet</td><td>(+202%) Defense (level dependent)


    (+202%) mana pool (level dependent)


    (+106%) Fire, Cold, Acid Magic resist (level dependent)


    (+202%) Accuracy (level dependant)</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Marine Mana Enhanced Pistol</td><td>Base Damage (20.2) damage/1 mana


    mana used per shot (101) options: single or full auto


    MAX capacity (5050) mana, recharge (126) mana /sec


    Damage type can be selected: Electrical or Heat</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Marine Mana Enhanced Rifle</td><td>Base Damage (50.5) damage/1 mana


    Mana used per shot (3030)


    MAX capacity (20200) mana recharge (505 mana )/sec


    Damage type can be selected: Electrical, Heat, Cold,


    Corosive, or Solid slugs


    NOTE: Similiar to the Advanced Marine Rail Rifle, it however


    generates Slugs based on Damage type, firing at high


    velocity after the nessecarry power has been generated,


    using Reality Manipulation as a basis to generate the slugs.


    Ammo is limited the amount of mana the wielder hold.</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Marine Mana Enhanced Sword</td><td>75-125 (+505%) (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>Good Quality AR-15</td><td>Damage 50-75</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I need to always wear my armor when I do this from now on, the stat boosts help a lot Julies mana shot up. Status Julie Smith


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Status</td></tr><tr><td>Name: Julie Smith</td><td>Level: 101</td></tr><tr><td>Race: Human Age 18</td><td>Experinece to next level: 63555104/63900000</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Nobility Title: Queen</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Husband Scott Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status: Soul Linked</td><td>Scott Smith</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status: Soul Linked</td><td>Ki''Diera Smith</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 1: Goblin Hunter


    Stage 1 +5%XP when Killing Goblins</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 2: Seven in One Shot


    Stage 5 (max) +50% XP when killing more than one monster in a single blow.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 3:Title 3: Lethal Shot


    Stage 1 +50% XP when killing Bosses in a single hit</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 4:Title 4: Cold Blooded Killer


    Stage 2 +55% XP when killing Humans +600 infamy</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 5: (empty)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 1: Healer</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 2:</td></tr><tr><td>Fame: 11500</td><td>Infamy: 7200</td></tr><tr><td>Health: 33950 (60800 Scott Smith, KiDiera Smith)</td><td>Base Attack: 98%</td></tr><tr><td>Mana: 75777 (72215 Scott smith, Ki''Diera Smith)</td><td>Base Defense: 231%</td></tr><tr><td>Stamina: 30200 (59650 Scott Smith, Ki''Diera Smith)</td><td>Base Accuracy: 73%</td></tr><tr><td>Strength: 554</td><td>Dexterity: 739</td></tr><tr><td>Vitality: 669</td><td>Endurance: 599</td></tr><tr><td>Intelligence: 744</td><td>Wisdom: 784</td></tr><tr><td>Luck: 10</td><td>Sexual Stamina: 623 (Scott Smith)</td></tr><tr><td>Unused Stat points:</td><td>420</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td>Healing</td><td>Skill level 20 +32% to all Heals and Effects</td></tr><tr><td>Firearms Mastery</td><td>Skill level 7 +24% Accuracy</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Items Equipped</td></tr><tr><td>Healer Robes</td><td>+50% defense +25 Int +40 Wis +25 Vit</td></tr><tr><td>Healer Boots</td><td>+50% defense +25 Dex +25 End</td></tr><tr><td>Healer Tiara</td><td>+30 Wis +25 Int</td></tr><tr><td>Healer Earrings</td><td>+20 Wis +20% mana Pool</td></tr><tr><td>Healer Ring</td><td>+ 25 all Stats</td></tr><tr><td>Healer Necklace (Level Dependent)</td><td>+101% to all Healing and Effects</td></tr><tr><td>Staff of the Healer (Level Dependent)</td><td>+101 all Stats, +101% Mana Pool, Mana Barrier 101m radius, 101dam/1mana</td></tr><tr><td>Bracelet of the Awakened</td><td>Mana Shield 1 mana /(101) damage (level dependent)


    (+101%) Defense (cumulative with all) (level dependent)


    (+101%) resistance all magic (level dependent)


    Detection of others or creatures up to (101) meters (level)


    Move objects up to 101 meters away (level dependent)


    Mana storage 10100/(10100) (level dependent)


    (+101) to all Stats (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>Browning 1911-22</td><td>Damage 25-35</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Might as well check out Ki''Diera too, Status Ki''Diera Smith


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Status</td></tr><tr><td>Name: Ki''Diera Age: 19</td><td>Level: 96</td></tr><tr><td>Race: Ny''Har''en</td><td>Experienece to next level: 42396103/43100000</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Nobility Title: Queen</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Husband Scott Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status: Soul Linked</td><td>Scott Smith</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status: Soul Linked</td><td>Julie Smith</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status: Blood Bonded</td><td>Scott Smith</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 1: Prowler of the Night


    Stage 3 +75% Strealth in Darkness +45%XP</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 2: Stalker


    Stage 4 +80% Tracking, All senses hightened by 40%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 3:</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 4:</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 5:</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 1: Ny''Har''en Warrior</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 2:</td></tr><tr><td>Fame: 12000</td><td>Infamy: 0</td></tr><tr><td>Health: 23400 (71350 Scott Smith, Julie Smith)</td><td>Base Attack: 119%</td></tr><tr><td>Mana: 15150 (132842 Scott Smith, Julie Smith)</td><td>Base Defense: 235%</td></tr><tr><td>Stamina: 20150 (69700 Scott Smith, Julie Smith)</td><td>Base Accuracy: 69%</td></tr><tr><td>Strength: 598</td><td>Dexterity: 698</td></tr><tr><td>Vitality: 458</td><td>Endurance: 398</td></tr><tr><td>Intelligence: 298</td><td>Wisdom: 298</td></tr><tr><td>Luck: 10</td><td>Sexual Stamina: (623 Scott Smith)</td></tr><tr><td>Unused Stat points:</td><td>260</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td>Body Enhancement</td><td>Skill Level 17  +17% Str +17% Dex</td></tr><tr><td>Sword Mastery</td><td>Skill level 22 +52% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Dagger Mastery</td><td>Skill level 27 +155% damage</td></tr><tr><td>Tracking</td><td>Skill level 11 +27% Tracking</td></tr><tr><td>Stealth</td><td>Skill level 21 +57% Stealth</td></tr><tr><td>Sneak Attack</td><td>Skill level 29 +140% Damage 5X Damage</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Items Equipped</td></tr><tr><td>High Quality Long Sword "Soul Reaper"</td><td>Base Damage 75-125 +50% chance to rip the Soul</td></tr><tr><td>Ring of Regeneration</td><td>Heals (96) H/sec, Regenerate Limbs (level dependant)</td></tr><tr><td>Bracelet of the Awakened</td><td>Mana Shield 1 mana /(96) damage (level dependent)


    (+96%) Defense (cumulative with all) (level dependent)


    (+96%) resistance all magic (level dependent)


    Detection of others or creatures up to (96) meters (level)


    Move objects up to 9.6 meters away (level dependent)


    Mana storage 9600/(9600) (level dependent)


    (+96) to all Stats (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>Ny''Har''en Dagger</td><td>Base Damage 8-18</td></tr></tbody></table>


    So each gained 42 levels. Ki''Diera lacks gear like we have, we will see if we can do a profession upgrade with her later. But time to make the last ring.


    After dismissing the status'' I then concentrate on the ring, letting the system guide me, it feels a little easier, plus the extra skill levels, willpower and focus helps a lot too. It happens in 13 min, the stress is not that bad at all this time, and I do not feel as light headed. Looking at the ring I slowly get up, and walk to Julie, taking her right hand I place it on her index finger. It immediately begins to give off a soft glow.


    I lay her hand back on the bed gently, give her a light kiss on the forehead and then walk to Cindy, and do the same, it too begins to glow. Giving her a gentle kiss on the forehead as well, I then make my way back to Ki''Diera and lay down to sleep next to her, to wait for Cindy and Julie to wake up, Ki''Diera cuddles right away to me as she smells my scent her tail begins to sway as she lays on her side hugging me.

 Chapter 58 Jackpot!

    Author''s Note: change of plans, decided to release another chapter hehe....enjoy! I also want to thank the people who have donated to me, it motivated me to continue and crank out more chapters! Many many thank you''s!


    Author''s Note2: If anyone is interested and would like to proofread my story, let me know, as much as I try I still make many mistakes and it seems my grammar skills are lacking in several areas, as well as my sentence structuring. Any help is appreciated to improve the story itself. Thank you in advance, PM if interested!


    ____________________________________________________________________________________________


    Chapter 58 Jackpot!


    I woke up and glanced at my watch, it is 3:12 am. Guess I did sleep a lot during the day. Getting out of bed, this time Ki''Diera does not wake up as I look at her beautiful sleeping face, her blue hair crowning her. I have a sudden impulse to kiss her, but fight it, as I do not want to wake her.


    I move to look at Julie, she is sleeping soundly. I see the ring still has a soft glow to it. I move back to Ki''Diera and look at her ring, it is no longer glowing. So the ring is healing whatever happened to them.


    I move to Cindy and see her sleeping face. But she is in pain it seems, unlike Julie and Ki''Diera her sleep seems fitful. Her ring is glowing brighter than Julies. I grab her left hand with both of mine.


    Cindy please be ok honey.


    Scott help me............. I could barely hear her, it was distant and far away and she sounded in pain.


    CINDY!! I scream in my head willing myself to her somehow. I am concentrating on her with all my thoughts, my heart beat is speeding up and I feel my adrenaline pumping as well. I slowly open my eyes to look at her, and see we are both covered in a red glow, the same glow she had before during the event when she got possessed.


    I feel pain inside me growing, getting hotter and I try to let go of her hands but they will not move. Giving up that idea I concentrate back on Cindy, the pain is growing stronger, it feels almost like the Resurrection pain. Let me help you Cindy!! I will not lose you! I throw my entire being into helping her, willing her to get better. I feel my mana and my willpower draining at an alarming rate, the pain grows even worse, Ki''Diera cries out in pain as well. I glance a look at her and she too is glowing red now, as is Julie, but Julie makes no sound.


    Ki''Diera cries, alarms Doc Snow and the others, the female nurse and several maids, who rush into the room and stop when they see all four of us glowing red.


    ¡°Scott what is going on!¡±, Doc Snow demands looking hesitantly at us. The female nurse and maids who entered with Doc Snow back away.


    The glow grows stronger and pulses, now I cry out in pain, as does Ki''Diera and now Julie joins in as well, all three of us are crying out. Only Cindy does not cry out in pain, her body is convulsing, I hold tightly onto her hand now.


    The last thing I see before I black out is


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations! A Forced Soul Link has been successfully


    established with Cindy Smith.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I also hear, awww you are no fun!  it was not Cindy''s voice, I black out after.


    ________________________________________________________________________________________


    I awaken, and find myslef in a bed in the infirmary once again, it is starting to become a habit it seems.


    I find Julie and Ki''diera are snuggled up against me on either side. Both are awake and watching me. Both smile when they see me awaken.


    Julie leans in and kisses me on the cheek, ¡° You know sweetheart you need to make a ring for yourself too, you keep thinking about others, but forget about yourself at times.¡± She complains to me. ¡°If you die, we all die too, you know that right?¡±


    Those words hit me hard, if I die they die too.


    ¡°You are right Kitten, it will be very next thing I make!¡± I say to her, realizing the danger I have been putting them in.


    ¡°Soooo, since it is a if you die we die deal, how about from now on you always include us too?¡± She now purrs to me in a sexy voice.


    ¡°I thought I did that when we went Were-beast hunting¡± I say in defense.


    "Yes you did , but you also brought all those soldiers along too.¡± she says,¡± I am talking about when you decide to go off on your own to save everyone from something.¡±


    ¡°You know my warrior, we are not as weak as we may seem to you,¡± Ki''Diera adds


    ¡°I realize that princess, but the children.....¡± I start to object.


    ¡°Sweetheart, the pregnancies are just starting, I have not even begun my morning sickness yet, and that is still many weeks away according to the Doctors¡±, Julie intervenes,¡± we are not fragile dolls, Scott.¡±


    ¡°I know....¡± I could not answer that.


    ¡°So it is settled all future missions Captain Smith goes on will include us¡± Julie Smiles.


    "I am not a Captain, never was, never will be, I was a Master Gunnery Sergeant¡± I complain again defensively.


    ¡°Ahhh Master!¡± Ki''Diera purrs now, he body too purrs softly.


    ¡°How about Cindy, is she ok?¡± I ask changing the subject.


    ¡°She is sleeping again, the ring is healing her it seems. So you added her to the Soul Link too now?¡± Julie says to me


    ¡°I did?¡± I ask confused, then I remember the last message and then the voice, but I do not tell the girls about it.


    ¡°Status¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Please select a status:


    Scott Smith


    Julie Smith


    Ki''Diera Smith


    Cindy Smith</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Status Cindy Smith¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Status</td></tr><tr><td>Name: Cindy Smith</td><td>Level: 101</td></tr><tr><td>Race: Human Age 18</td><td>Experinece to next level: 63555104/63900000</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Nobility Title: Queen</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Husband Scott Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status: Soul Linked</td><td>Scott Smith</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status: Soul Linked</td><td>Julie Smith</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status: Soul Linked</td><td>Ki''Diera Smith</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 1: Title 1: Goblin Hunter


    Stage 1 +5%XP when Killing Goblins</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 2: Title 2: Seven in One Shot


    Stage 5 (max) +50% XP when killing more than one monster in a single blow.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 3: Title 3:Title 3: Lethal Shot


    Stage 1 +50% XP when killing Bosses in a single hit</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 4: Title 4:Title 4: Cold Blooded Killer


    Stage 2 +55% XP when killing Humans +600 infamy</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 5:</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 1: Fire Mage</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 2:</td></tr><tr><td>Fame: 11500</td><td>Infamy: 7200</td></tr><tr><td>Health: 31850 (90750 Scott Smith, Julie Smith, Ki''Diera Smith)</td><td>Base Attack: 161%</td></tr><tr><td>Mana: 104312 (147992 Scott Smith, Julie Smith, Ki''Diera Smith)</td><td>Base Defense: 177%</td></tr><tr><td>Stamina: 26950 (89850 Scott Smith, Julie Smith, Ki''Diera Smith)</td><td>Base Accuracy: 88%</td></tr><tr><td>Strength: 514</td><td>Dexterity: 687</td></tr><tr><td>Vitality:  627</td><td>Endurance: 534</td></tr><tr><td>Intelligence: 939</td><td>Wisdom: 554</td></tr><tr><td>Luck:</td><td>Sexual Stamina: 623 (Scott smith)</td></tr><tr><td>Unused Stat points:</td><td>420</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td>Fire Mastery</td><td>Skill level 24 +34% to Fire damage and Effects.


    Mana cost reduction to all flame skills 12%</td></tr><tr><td>Fire Aura</td><td>Skill level 11 Base Damage (101)/1 mana (level dependent)


    Costs is base 500 (440) mana at 500 (440) mana/sec


    Aura, burns or melts on contact. (Flame mastery reduction applies)</td></tr><tr><td>Fireball</td><td>Skill level 17 Base Damage 101/1 mana


    Range base 50 meters + (101)


    Area of effect base 10 meters (+101%)


    Cost base 300 (264) mana (Flame mastery reduction applies)</td></tr><tr><td>Wall of Fire</td><td>Skill level 8 Base Damage 101/1 mana


    Range base 10 meters + (101%)


    Can create a Wall or an encircling Wall of Flame.


    Cost base 500 (440) mana (Flame mastery reduction applies)</td></tr><tr><td>Cone of Fire</td><td>Skill level 7 Base Damage 101/1 mana


    Range base 10 meters + (101%)


    Shoots a cone of flame from hands


    Cost base 1000 (880) mana (Flame mastery reduction applies)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Items Equipped</td></tr><tr><td>Flame Mage Robes</td><td>+50% defense +40 Int +25 Wis +25 Vit</td></tr><tr><td>Flame Mage Boots</td><td>+50% defense +25 Dex +25 End</td></tr><tr><td>Flame Mage Headband</td><td>+25 Wis +30 Int</td></tr><tr><td>Flame Mage Earrings</td><td>+20 Int +20% mana Pool</td></tr><tr><td>Flame Mage Ring</td><td>+ 25 all Stats</td></tr><tr><td>Flame Mage Necklace (Level Dependent)</td><td>(+101%) to all Fire skills and Effects


    (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>Staff of the Flame Mage (Level Dependent)</td><td>(+101 all Stats), (+101%) Mana Pool,


    Dome of Fire (10.1)m radius, 101dam/1mana


    Cost is 2000 (1760) mana/sec


    (level Dependent) (Flame mastery reduction applies)</td></tr><tr><td>Bracelet of the Awakened</td><td>Mana Shield 1 mana /(101) damage (level dependent)


    (+101%) Defense (cumulative with all) (level dependent)


    (+101%) resistance all magic (level dependent)


    Detection of others or creatures up to (101) meters (level)


    Move objects up to 101 meters away (level dependent)


    Mana storage 10100/(10100) (level dependent)


    (+101) to all Stats (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>Ring of Regenration</td><td>Heals (101) H/sec, Regenerate Limbs (level dependant)</td></tr></tbody></table>


    She and Julie are the same levels and almost identical in many ways.


    Then I look at my status and see we all now share the Health Mana and Stamina pool. And of course she got my Sexual Stamina now too.


    ¡°According to her health status she is fine, but she still has not awoken¡±. I say a little concerned.


    ¡°It could be that the ring in conjunction with the Soul Link helped us¡± Julie says thinking it over.


    ¡°It is possible......I heard her call out for help in my mind¡± I say as I remember the events ¡°She seemed as if she was in great pain¡±. Then I look at my watch, it is 11:05am.¡± wow I was out that long?¡± I say to them.


    ¡°Yeah you were knocked out, Doc snow had you put in the bed again to monitor you, even said something about making a permanent bed for you here as he left¡± Julie snickers.


    ¡°I hope this is the last time to be honest, it is really getting embarrassing.¡±, I say lightly,¡±But since I am up I need to crank out some Bracelets, and maybe add some more rings for the rest too¡±.


    ¡°First yourself Scott, promise me¡± Julie says to me in a pleading voice.


    ¡°Yes, I will make my ring first sweetheart.¡± I reply to her.


    I get out of bed and head for a chair nearby, as I walk I equip my new preset 1, which is my full combat gear for all the stat bonuses. I then remember I never modified Julie or Cindy''s bracelet. I turn around and head back to the bed with Julie and Ki''Diera in it.


    ¡°Forget something sweetheart?¡±, Julie smiles.


    ¡°Bahh I need to see the object I am copying and I need to upgrade your''s and Cindy''s bracelet too¡± I say to her slightly embarrassed.


    Julie holds out her hand that has the ring, I grab hold and finger the ring and begin to copy it. It feels easier each time I do this with the ring, so knowing something and repeating the process ingrains it into memory probably and allows for faster reproduction. 13 min pass, and a new ring appears in my left hand. I also get a skill up message on Reality Manipulation. It took two rings this time to level up. I place the ring on my right index finger and it bonds with me. I notice almost immediately my mana regeneration shot up as did my willpower regen. Oh I should have done this sooner.


    I look and it cost 8850 mana and took 89 willpower points to copy the ring. So it seems each time I copy something new or create a new item, I get hit with an initial cost, then each further time it only costs 10% as much? I will have to test this later. It almost sounds like learning recipes in a game, you pay a high price to get a recipe, then after you have it you can crank out the items.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I then modify the bracelet on Julie left wrist. It goes faster and only 2650 mana used instead of the nearly 3000 earlier. 17 points of willpower was used too. My regen is now 157 with the ring on, where as without the ring it was only 56, and my tick on willpower is at 105. The regen on willpower occurs once a minute instead of per second like all the others.


    I smile at the new updates, with this I can crank out the bracelets for everyone. But I need almost 600 of them. So in 10 hours time I can have them all done.


    I sit back and begin to copy the bracelet over and over non stop. Once an hour or so I get up to walk around to stretch my legs. Ki''Diera brought me lunch and then later dinner, as I continued the process, determined to get it done. Each time it seems just a bit easier, concentration wise, but no reduction occurs until a skill up happens. After 5 hours I stopped gaining skill ups completely, it seems diminishing returns are in effect when copying something over and over.


    Than as 10 pm hits, I finish the last one, 600 bracelets done, skill level 29 was the max I could attain with the Bracelets, giving me a 15% reduction in mana costs. Satisfied, I get up and stretch my legs once more and look to see Julie and Ki''Diera are sleeping on the bed again. Doc Snow had released Ki''Diera, but Julie still had to stay one more day. Cindy still slept, I checked on her every so often when I stretched my legs, taking her hand and calling to her, but no answer ever came.


    I went and laid in a bed, that was free, and fell soundly asleep in no time. My dream was fitful, I kept re-dreaming the three births, but this time it as a dream, not like last. I kept going back to the moment where Cindy in a fit of rage, hits me with a fireball. Each time the ball hits me in my dream I would open my eyes briefly and wake up, then close them to sleep again trying to see if there was maybe more to the dream. Nothing more appears other than that, but something was there and I am just not seeing it.


    I wake up once more, and see Cindy is still asleep. Julie and Ki''Diera are up and talking to Doc Snow quietly. They see me rising, I had left my uniform on overnight.


    ¡°Ahh Scott you''re awake!¡± Doc Snow says with a smile.¡±I see you overdid it again¡±. He eyes the pile of Bracelets on the floor.


    ¡°Yeah but it was worth it Doc¡±, I reach down and grab one and toss it to him. He catches the bracelet awkwardly fumbling with it, then eyes the bracelet and reads the info on it. His eyes widen and then slowly puts it on.


    ¡°This is amazing Scott, with this many of our little problems will go away, like talking with the Ny''Har''en,¡± Doc Snow says looking intently at the bracelet.


    ¡°Yeah and you can also talk to the Builders now too.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°The Builders? They can talk?¡± he asks.


    ¡°No, but you can read their minds and understand and speak their language now¡±, I say to him as he looks on at the bracelet in wonder.


    "I am going to go take a shower, then get something to eat¡± I say to everyone, I check on Cindy once more taking her hand and call out to her with my mind, but there is still no answer from her.


    ¡°She will be fine Scott, I can feel it in me¡± Julie says soothingly, wrapping her arms around me from behind.


    ¡°Yeah I can feel it too, it seems the Soul Link was more than I previously thought, I can feel her more direct now. She is getting better.¡± I say with a sigh. I turn and kiss Julie, then break away and head for the shower.


    After the shower I head for the Cafeteria to grab breakfast, and Rick is already there having coffee, Patterson, Foutz, Jackson, Johnson, and Cortez are at the table with him. ¡°Mind if I join you folks? I ask politely.


    ¡°By all means Scott have a seat!¡± Rick says hurriedly.


    ¡°Scott this bracelet is amazing!¡± Johnson says smiling.¡± with this thing I feel so much more secure.


    ¡°Yeah everyone who got one is the envy of all¡±, Says Jackson.


    ¡°Well no worries there, I made 600 more and if needed, I can make more¡± I say to them as I dig into my breakfast.


    ¡°si...six, did you say six hundred more Scott?¡± Rick asks in awe, his eyes go wide, the rest stop what they are doing and stare at me in amazement.


    I see them all staring at me,¡± What? It took over 10 hours to do it and wore my ass out¡± I say to them not understanding their reactions.


    Rick simply shakes his head but says nothing.


    ¡°I am sure everyone will be delighted at receiving the bracelets, last night I had a long talk with some of the Ny''Har''en folks, even got me a date with one of the Ny''Har''en girls haha.¡± Johnson laughs.


    ¡°You sure it is a date Johnson? They mate for life you know. No exceptions¡± I say to him lightly.


    His face goes pale as he looks at me, ¡°you serious man? You shitting me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah I am serious, why do you think Ki''Diera and I got married?¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Oh fuck me....no fucking way, oh shit!¡± Johnson starts to moan. We all begin to laugh as we know what has already happened. Johnson did the deed last night with his lady friend from the Ny''Har''En and not knowing, is now her Soul Mate.


    As Johnson runs off to look for his lady frined to confirm what I said, I turn to Rick¡± ok so those 600 bracelets, if you can distribute those, I can start on the rings then, till Cindy wakes up¡±.


    ¡°You are going to copy those rings too Scott? Can you do that many?¡± Rick asks concerned.


    I believe so, it just takes time now, the worst part is over. It seems I have to pay an initial cost to create or copy something new, not knowing ahead what that cost is is what has knocked me on my butt. But I think I have general idea now.¡± I say to him confidently.


    ¡°With those two items alone, Scott you have no idea how much it will mean to us all.¡± Rick says to me.¡± you know I wonder if the ring can heal the mind too, those girls for example?¡± He says referring to the girls from the Mall.


    ¡°I really doubt that Rick, that is psychological damage, not bodily.¡± I reply with a grim expression.¡± I really wish we had someone qualified to help them, as it is, we are just watching and comforting them, they need counseling and more.¡±


    We talk some more at the table and as I am about to leave,¡± Rick if anyone sees those Drow, shoot first, do not hesitate. They will try to kill you without a second thought. If anything, they are worse than the creatures we have faced so far.¡±


    ¡°I will let them know Scott, and I will send some people to get the bracelets and distribute them.¡± Rick assures me.


    I had back to the infirmary, and find that there is no change with Cindy. Doc Snow is doing some more paperwork at his desk. Julie and Ki''Diera are gone, Doc said they went to our room. By coincidence, at that moment Julie is thinking to me excitedly.


    Scott you have got to come and see this!!


    This is indeed incredible


    Wha..what is it Julie?


    Just come Scott, hurry!!


    I rush out of the inifirmary and head to my room. I climb the stairs running, not knowing what to expect, but Julie sounded excited, not sure if it was good or bad. I rush thru the door and stop almost immediately. Our room had been transformed by the Builders. All the rooms would be transformed at some time during the upgrade, but this was unexpected.


    Julie and Ki''Diera are jumping up and down in delight when they see me. I look about the room. And it is all covered in white, floors, the walls, the bed, oh my the bed, it is bigger than king sized. It is now KING super sized! Each of the tables, night stands, side tables, all have a white lacquer marble top on them. All the desks and drawers are white, not sure what kind of material it is, but all have gold inlays in them in fancy designs.


    The Laps are all Gold with white Shades on them. I walk to one of the lamps and pick it up, it is heavy, very heavy, like pure gold heavy. I also see some silver in some of the designs around the room. But the gold here is incredible. The room is very luxurious, more than fit for a king. The White Canopy top on the bed is gorgeous in design with white silk curtains. I am dumbstruck by it all.


    "This is amazing sweetheart, I can not wait to sleep in that bed tonight! It looks so comfortable ¡° Julie say in delight.


    ¡°A room fit for a King and his Queens¡± Ki''Diera says proudly.


    I walk over and sit on the Sofa, it is bigger as well and softer, yet it does not give too much as I sit down, the cushioning feels of an unfamiliar material ¡°This is simply incredible.¡± I say astounded. I then jump up. A thought hit me.


    ¡°Scott what is it?¡± Julie asks concerned


    ¡°I just had an idea, I will be right back.¡± I rush out the room and look frantically for one of the Builders and see some by another room.


    ¡°(Good morning!)", I say to them in their language, as I approach them.


    They each glance at me and smile ¡°(Good morning your Majesty, we hope you liked your room.)¡± One of them thinks to me.


    ¡°(I did indeed, it was overwhelming, you all did a great job)¡± I smile to them.¡± (but I am curious, where did all the gold come from?)¡±


    ¡°(No where, it already existed, we just simply brought it out.)¡± he smiles at me.


    ¡°(I do not understand, sorry)¡± I say to him confused.


    ¡°(Remember we are a race that specializes in Science and Transformation magics)¡± He thinks to me,¡± (So we simply transformed what was already there to what you see now)¡±


    ¡°(So you can transform stuff into gold?)¡± , I ask in amazement.


    ¡°(Yes it is a simple process, but the closer the item is to the intended material the easier it is for us)¡±. He thinks.


    ¡°(I get it I think, kind of like an Alchemist turning lead into gold)¡± , I say to him


    ¡°(That would be a correct analogy)¡±, he replies in thought.


    ¡°(So if I were to bring you a lot of lead, you could turn it into gold for me?)¡± I ask with a questioning look.


    ¡°(We could, but why would you need the gold?)¡± He asks, now his tone turning sour.


    I smile to him, "(So I can keep you all around longer and rehire you for the next 9 upgrades)¡±.


    ¡°(It has been a very long time since we have been able to communicate with another species, it has been fun and entertaining for us, we will simply be sent to another job when this is over, so staying here is pleasing to us. Please bring us any metal you can find and we will gladly transform it for you)¡±. He says his smile returning.


    I smile inwardly JACKPOT!!!


    ¡°(Thank you for all you have done for us, and I will gather the metal right away and have it in the courtyard for you.)¡± I say to him very happy.


    "(Very well there are 13 days left on this upgrade, the next one will take long and cost quite bit more. You might want to prioritize the upgrades to the walls and add more towers, then upgrade the keep itself to save costs.)¡± He thinks to me advising me.


    ¡°(Thank you very much, I never caught your name)¡± I ask of him.


    ¡°(We have no names. We simply feel one another, and can tell by each one''s presence who is who)¡± He replies smiling to me.


    ¡°(Well that kind of complicates communication does it not?)¡± I ask


    ¡°(For someone who is accustomed to such yes it does, but for us, who go by feel of presence, no not at all.)" He replies smiling.


    ¡°(Thank you again I will get the metals gathered)¡±, I say to him one last time and rush away.


    I look for Rick and find him and Bre''Tirgan talking, Bre''Tirgan has a bracelet on already. They both see me and smile at my approach.


    ¡°Rick, Bre''Tirgan I need you get as many people together as possible and scour the area for any metal and bring it to the courtyard¡± I laugh in joy while speaking to them.


    Both look at me with confused looks.

 Chapter 59 Rebuilding

    Authors Note: A slow chapter, but has a lot of meaning in it. I hope you enjoy it!


    Chapter 59 Rebuilding


    ¡°We made contact with the Drow¡± Cortex said as she came running into the Cafeteria towards us. Bre''Tirgan, Rick, Alexander, Julie, Ki''Diera and I were sitting at a table going over the Kingdom information and it''s future. A day has passed since we started to gather metals, and quickly set up patrols, removing some from the Walls as we had the added Ny''Har''en now with the bracelets to watch as well.


    I made a few more rings, but those things just took too much out of me and the process was slow. I could not spend my time just on them, there were other priorities that needed to be tended to as well. So in my free time, I would work on them. I was able to make 22 more rings total and 6 more skill levels before going to bed last night. My beautiful big bed. I could get spoiled like this. My thoughts were interrupted by Cortez''s entry.


    ¡°Report Cortez!¡± I say to her.


    ¡°We spotted a group of 8 Drow NE at around the 4 Km mark from here.¡±, She begins then sees the map in front of us and then goes to it quickly, looks it over, then points,¡± about here. We saw them holding up in this place. They saw us and went invisible, but with the bracelets we tracked their movements. They retreated back some then tried to circle around us. We engaged them and killed all but 2, they escaped.¡±


    ¡°Was anyone hurt or injured?¡± Rick asks.


    ¡°No they never were able to get close enough to us to cause harm. They tried magic, but we resisted it.¡± Cortez reports.


    Her team was a group of 10, a mix of Ny''Har''en warriors and Elite, sent out to seek and destroy the Drow in the N by NE area while a second team was sent to scout NE by E, overlapping the NE as that was their most likely approach coming from Colorado Springs. We had a group of 50 plus people mostly all civilians with professions, with Marines and Ny''Har''en warriors out scavenging metal. They used their inventory''s to transport anything deemed of value. Unfortunately the Ny''Har''en only had their little pouches so they were still limited.


    We already had all the cars and trucks that were on the road in front of the school piled up in the courtyard. Their gas tanks had been removed and emptied by Terry Williams, who was now our full time mechanic. After which the Army guys played "flatten a car with a tank" game to crush them, and then stacked them on top of one another. It was not the best method, but it got the job done.


    All in all, 88 vehicles stood stacked in neat piles waiting for transformation. You would think the vehicles would be the obvious choices, but most had very little metal in them anymore, besides the engine itself and various parts, but it got them out of the way and the area began to take on a clean look, once we get rid of the junk pile.


    It seems this task raised morale, as everyone had something to do and was occupied, and the beautification began to erase the signs the monsters had left behind. Life was starting to take on a normal look again, with the exception of seeing cat people everywhere, glowing walls, and a School converted to a Keep, but it was looking normal again.


    We still have not ventured outside the 5 km zone as of yet, and I was getting curious what else is out there. I also wanted to test the bullets I had made, but never got a chance. With Cindy still out cold, I was reluctant to leave in case she had another episode. There was still no change in her condition, and she was not responding to my mind. I could feel her getting better, but she remained sleeping.


    ¡°Alright tomorrow I will take a team of 20, we will scout the areas beyond the 5 km zone. And we might as well hit the Do it Yourself warehouse and Kart Mart while we are at it, since they are in that area.¡± I say to the group. ¡°We will leave at 0''800¡±.


    Everyone''s levels was rising with the rotation at the Portal site, we only needed 2 Super Soldiers now and kept 4 people with them to make a full group to maximize xp. We even scheduled a Doctor on each rotation to increase their levels. We set priority to who was critical to our day to day operations, like the Doctors. We found that by doing a 12 hour shifts at the site we could get 4 people to level 57, after that it dropped off fast. This also meant that a Super Soldier only spent 12 hours every 5 days out there.


    The Super Soldiers Rifles cut thru the mass of were-beats like scissors in seconds on continuous fire, it also drained their mana fast as well, but it could be easily recouped with rest. We had a shift sheet set up now, with planned personnel to go to the site for xp runs. Julie was busy writing down names and times on it with Ki''Diera adding Ny''Har''en as well to the list. The mixing of humans and Ny''Har''en was bringing the two community''s closer together, and a few more couples were springing up here and there.


    Yes, things were definitely coming around as a full month has passed since the start of it all. The Kingdom treasury had deducted the upkeep cost from the 14K gold we still had in it and we still had gold left for the next upkeep depending on the keep upkeep itself when the upgrade finished. But I wanted to max out the Walls, Watch Towers, and the Keep itself as soon as possible. Then see if we can add a second set of walls further out to expand the inner safe zone. But that meant more people were needed and that meant we need to find more survivors, and I can not do that here.


    ¡°So I want to take, 7 Ny''Har''en warriors, 5 Elite and 5 Super Soldiers, Ki''Diera and Julie with me tomorrow.¡± I say while looking a the map, tracing the outer 5 Km zone we were going to, with my index finger.


    ¡°I am going too,¡±, says Rick quickly


    ¡°No Rick, I need you here in case of an emergency with Bre''Tirgan, you two can coordinate the remaining Super Soldiers, Elite and Ny''Har''en for defense.¡± I say to him shaking my head.


    ¡°Then you stay and I go¡± Rick argues.


    ¡°We need to rid ourselves of the Drow problem close by first, then at some point we will have to deal with them directly, meaning going back to Colorado Springs¡± I say to him. ¡°I am the best choice to lead the teams in an assault, my rifle can take out a building if needed.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but no heroics from you. got it? We need you back here¡± Ricks says reluctantly.


    ¡°No worries Sheriff, Ki''Diera and I will be right there keeping him on a leash.¡± Julie chimes in raising her head from her stacks of papers she was writing on, setting up schedules.


    ¡°I will leave it to you then Julie and Ki''Diera¡±, Rick says with a smile,¡± but you two need to stay safe as well. You know with the babies and all.......¡±, He mutters.


    ¡°We will be fine sheriff!¡± Julie says reassuringly.


    We talk some more about who we would take on the team, Bre''Tirgan makes some suggestions on the warriors, while Ricks suggest some of the Elites, I decide to take Sgt 1st Class Montgomery, SSgt Halloway, Pvt 1st Class James, Cpl Stinson, and LCpl Hicks.


    With the 20, I split it into 3 teams, Montgomery would lead one, Halloway a second and I a third. We would remain together till we made contact then split up. Two of the Ny''Har''en were scouts that we could send ahead. Leaving us with 3, 6 man teams. The two scouts were also the ones who found the Drow in Cortez''s team.


    After our meeting we split up, each taking care of other things to prepare for tomorrows excursion into the 5 km zone. I went to check up on Cindy and found there was still no change. Doc Snow was getting a little worried now. The ring still glowed on her finger and I could feel her still in my mind. I sit down in a chair and begin to make more rings. I would hand these out to those going with us tomorrow.


    Each of the Super Soldiers were now level 83. Their effectiveness has gone way up with their Rifles, as was evident when taking out the masses of Were-beasts. The roles were now reversed, in the beginning the creatures who were higher levels, were able to wipe out most of humanity it seemed almost over night, now we had the edge at least here. We still did not know what lay outside of our area.


    Expanding and securing outward was our best option, go slow and steady, secure what we have, to survive, it was our only option. The survival of humanity is at stake here, if we are the last survivors, I will make damn sure we live on. If there are more survivors, we can bring them back here and build a safe community for us all.


    By giving out the rings, the chances of survival goes up even more. I sit down and begin on the rings, it is slow and wears me out fast, the skill ups slowed way down. Even at skill level 35 it still took over 12 minute to make one ring, so 3 an hour with breaks in between to regain mana and willpower, steady as she goes, nice and slow, do not over do it.


    I spend the better part of the day making the rings for the group tomorrow. I also had the 22 rings from yesterday as well, but wanted them for our defense teams, in case we got hit while our team was out. After 8 hours, I had 24 rings made, but gained no skill ups. However my understanding of the ring improved, it was quite complex. It not only healed the body, but basically everything on several levels. It was a multi tiered healing ring.


    The ring regenerated lost limbs if lost, remembering the structure of the original body, it regenerated mana and stamina as well. It restored stats that were affected returning them to their original state, but also recognized growth. The complexity of the ring was beyond me at first, but as I made more or them, I began to understand it better. I still had more to learn about the ring and kept making them.


    As Dinner time approached Julie came into the infirmary,¡± Scott you need to stop for the day, you are over doing it again.¡±


    I look and I had made 7 more rings, before Julie came. I glance at my watch and it is after 6:30 pm.


    I get up and stretch,¡± yeah you are right kitten, I will stop for the day, I am getting hungry¡±.


    ¡°Well you should you skipped lunch entirely.¡± Julie smiles.


    I look to Cindy.¡± I really wish she would wake up¡± I say in a concerned voice.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Julie walks to me and hugs me ¡° She will sweetheart, she will, give it time, you just added the Soul Link and the ring to her, it took Ki''Diera 3 days to wake up with them and me 4 days when you added the ring.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but still......I can not help but worry, you know.¡±, I say, holding Julie.


    Julie then leads me out to go get dinner and relax some. Word had spread about our upcoming mission to the outer 5 km zone. Some even came to volunteer, but all the spots were filled. I ate talking with Julie, Ki''Diera and even some of the Super Soldiers had joined us as well. It was a pleasant dinner, talking about nothing really, reminiscing about our past. Joking and laughing as we ate. It felt nostalgic, being able to laugh and joke, while having a cold beer.


    After dinner, we had a few ore beers, and someone turned on the music, the selection was best of the 90''s. We all enjoyed it and just talked letting everything else slip away for the night. The simple life, if you cna call it that, was starting to make a comeback for sure. People were more relaxed and enjoying themselves again.


    As late evening hit, Julie, Ki''Diera and I retired to our room, but checked on Cindy before heading to bed. Ki''Diera''s heat issue has since passed, so getting to sleep was not an issue with both snuggled up to me. My sleep went uneventful that night. As morning came, Julie headed for the showers alone, I had morning stiffness, so Ki''Diera decided to take care of it and enjoyed herself, as did I.


    After we finished up we headed for the showers as well, then breakfast. At 8 am all were gathered who were going on the mission. I gave Rick 36 rings and handed out the remaining 17 to my teams. With that done we headed out.


    We went on foot and headed to the NE section. No encounters on the way, the creatures did not venture much into our safe zone and were quickly eradicated by the patrols when found. Mostly still Worg, Orcs and the occasional Owlbears. No new creatures have shown up yet. I look at my watch and see the date, it is May 20th, 32 days have passed now since it all began. I can not help but feel things are going to get worse really fast somehow soon. I feel we need to prepare and get our levels up as quickly as possible and deal with the Drow soon before it happens. It is a gut feeling that I can not shake.


    We make our way to the 5 km mark and scan the area beyond with binoculars, seeing nothing so far. Outside the 5 km zone, the scouts reported an Orc camp. They had converted a neighborhood into their base camp. We moved towards it and saw an estimated 200 of them. They seemed to be milling about, some fighting, while others sat around fires and ate some kind of food. I spotted the Chief Orc, same as the last, carrying a big battle ax on him. So I can assume his is also level 29 like last time. We closed in on the camp silently, and spotted a few of them walking nearby. They were still the low level 18''s like before. I used my mana blaster, as I called it now, it was the TA Advanced Marine Mana Enhanced Pistol, a name too, long I decided, and took them out quickly. I then switched to my AR-15 with the new bullets.


    We advanced on the Orc camp, just on the outskirts, taking out any Orcs we saw on the way. We split up into our three teams, Holloway went Right, Montgomery went left leaving me the middle. The signal was when my team opened fire.


    I waited 5 min for them to get into position. Once the 5 min mark struck, we opened fire into the camp. The other teams joined in soon after. The orcs being low level fell quickly, not able to fight back. It took only moments to take them out. We then moved in quickly and killed any Orc that came charging out of the houses. The AR-15 had performed well, the new bullets did their job flawlessly.


    We then did a sweep of the area to ensure we got them all. It took under 30 min when all was said and done. XP wise, nothing much changed. They yielded very little and was almost negligible, even the chief yielded little xp, a far cry from before. It felt good tho, to get rid of them as they were part of the cause for all of what has happened. It was a moral victory for us.


    We scoured the area quickly and then began to move onward. Our Scouts went ahead again while we had cleaned out the remaining Orcs. Moving forward we still not encounter much, just the occasional Orc. As before the creatures spawned in zones and seemed to respect one another territories, not venturing into each other''s zones. At the 6 Km mark I stop the group, I equip my normal sword from my inventory.


    ¡°In the name of the Kopeke Kingdom, I King Scott Smith claim these lands¡± I proclaim and jab my sword into the ground.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>KINGDOM NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have laid claim to all unclaimed lands whithin 1 Km of you.


    The lands have now been added to your territoy.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Satified I put my sword away. I read up on how to claim lands, and even could designate others to do so in my name. Montgomery had claimed the Portal zone for us. He found it awkward at first, but yielded and said the words as it secured the area from any spawns that could occur besides the Were-beast who even after kept portal-ling in. I did not want to claim too much too fast right now till we completely cleared out our 5km zone and could secure it safely. For that we needed more people. We also settled on the name of the City we lived in for our kingdom, Kopeke.


    But I wanted this zone. The Do it Yourself and Kart Mart were close by, plus several other mega stores were in this main shopping district. Our scouts reported a few more Orc camps spread out in the surrounding area. It seems they were not all concentrated into one mass, but into groups, almost like wolf packs do, taking on areas where each had their own alpha.


    Taking the time, we moved to each camp accordingly and wiped them out quickly cleaning the newly added zone of the Orcs. We spent the next 4 hours repeating the attacks. Again XP was negligible even with the amount we killed. We still have not found any signs of Drow in the area either.


    I decide that we need to hit Do it Yourself first and gain the building materials there, to help our community grow. Lumber, roofing, doors, windows, everything needed to build houses was there. Plus they had tons of metal there, not all could be used for gold as we needed some for the housing project for the Ny''Har''en.


    I had argued with Bre''Tirgan that outside the walls were plenty of houses to choose from, once we cleared and secured the area, but he insisted they remain behind the walls as agreed. I had to give in, thus this plan was hatched.


    I know once we secure the zone, we can start to occupy the houses again. For that we needed a second Wall, an outer Wall. For now I will make the Ny''Har''en happy and uphold our agreement and get the materials to make permanent structure for them. Later they may decide to move on their own, especially now that Human and Ny''har''en were starting to mingle as couples. I just hope none of my male folks get themselves in trouble by being too loose, they could wind up with several life mates before they know it not understanding the rules.


    My mind is brought back to the present, as it wandered thinking of other things. We were nearing the Do it Yourself mega store. No signs of creatures was seen or heard, probably because there is food here. If anything they would be collecting in Kart Mart or one of the large grocery warehouses near here.


    Going by my hunch, we approached the DiY Store, and found it desolate and quiet. We entered quickly and found it untouched. Dust was collecting, but that was it. No one even tried to pillage this place. The doors were wide open. I guess building something during an apocalypse is the last thing on your mind, as food and weapons come first.


    We quickly and quietly search the place and find it abandoned, then we take everything. With 13 people and 5 Ny''Har''en we cleaned the place out. It took a little over four hours. I had the scouts continue their search while we cleaned the place out. I had Ki''Diera take all the sheds that were pre-built for display, we could use them to store some of this stuff, like nails, shingles, paint, tar as well as many other things.


    Once done, I found we were full of stuff in our inventories and Kart Mart would have to wait. Resigned by that, I called it and told the group we would head back to unload. Even re-boxing and re-stacking, it took everything we had to take it all. PVC piping may not seem important to some, but it was important for irrigation and other things like underground cabling. I am thinking we can use the mana crystal at the Keep to power these structures as well. We also grabed all the Generators and power tools. Heating and cooling units were there as well. Everything you need to build a house from scratch was here.


    Looking at my watch, it was now after 5 pm. Getting back and unloading would take us into dusk. It was a good time to head back. We recalled the scouts and headed back quickly. It took almost no time going 7 Km to the Keep, which went by uneventful. We unloaded and began to stack and stuff things in the sheds, many people came to help as well. All cheered when they saw all the building material, as they understood what it meant. We were rebuilding our lives. We were taking back, what was once ours.


    ________________________________________________________________________________


    Author''s Note: This concludes Book 1 at 322 pages of text, not counting the Tables. Book 2 will start in next chapter. Thank you all for your support and cheering me on. It has helped to keep me motivated to write. In the later Chapters, I allowed myself be influenced by reviews and remarks, but then decided to go back to what I was doing that gained all the support in the first place. Write the story as I wanted to, if you like it great , if not, I am sorry, I also realize not everyone is going to like it. Again thank you all for your support Book 2 starting soon.

 Book 2 Prologue

    Book 2 Prologue


    The three stared into the void in front of them. They were misty looking, see thru to the eyes. The gave off immense power and any being who could witness them would perish in the blink of an eye due to the massive energy they gave off.


    ¡°You fucking cheated you bastard¡± complained one of the beings.¡± you wiped out my entire army that I spent almost a thousand years building up. Now I have no way of stopping them from portal-ling into that forsaken trap.¡±


    ¡°I did not cheat you were the one who bestowed the divine protection on those three in the first place. I simply had the Drow move it into action.¡± Answered another in a dull tone."Now that the Drow''s usefulness is over, they can be eliminated."


    ¡°Hahahaha I did didn''t I....god damned it, I fucked myself didn''t I¡±.says the first being.


    ¡°According to the rules all was done fairly, but your cheating habits must stop.¡± says the third of the beings with a tone of authority ¡° lets not forget you were the one who placed the curse, when it was agreed the three remain untouched.¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°And to counter the cheat I was allowed to assist him with the Reality Manipulation¡± says the second being smugly.


    ¡°Yeah that is some fucking counter alright, that is a huge cheat in itself. I need to be able to give that to someone too, or this is no longer fair.¡± complains the first being.


    ¡°No you may not, however you may recruit a new hero of your choosing from another world.¡± Says the third being¡±, and in return, you second brother, may counter with an upgrade or three, discreetly I might add and not the male¡±.


    ¡°A Hero huh? Lets see how he deals with this then..........¡± the first says as he moves his misty finger into the void and twirls it around.


    ¡°Remember dear brother our goal is not to kill him!¡± says the third quickly


    ¡°I know, I know, but it sure is going to be fun to scare the shit out of him....like crap his pants scared hahahaha........and if he dies he fails anyways and we just start over.. hahahahaha!¡± A sinister laughter sounds out.

 Book 2 -C 1 Siege

    Author''s Note: Here is chapter one of book two the tempo here going to change, more action new creatures, and more. The Prologue i gave you all a glimpse of what is going on to a degree, most was obvious by now. And no they are not gods those three from the prologue.


    __________________________________________________________________________________


    Book 2 -C 1 Siege


    I awoke to a pleasant feeling, Ki''Diera was taking care of my business. My erection came this morning without fail waiting for her, almost pleading. As her life mate, she gladly did her duty and was moaning loudly.


    ¡°For gods sake not so early Ki''Diera, I am still trying to sleep,¡± Julie complains sleepily and pulls the pillow over her head. She had had her fill last night with me, attacking me as soon as we got in bed. She did not drink any alcohol as she was careful about her pregnancy. Last night was really nice, the dinner, the beer, the jokes, all of it. It brought back memories of a quiet life style if only for the moment. We took anything we could get, if it gave us peace of mind for a few minutes in the day. So Julie got horny.


    This morning was Ki''Diera''s turn. And she took full advantage of it, her tail swaying in the air provocatively, as she moaned out loud, her blue hair falling over her shoulders, hiding her breast from sight in a teasing manner. I attacked them heartily, biting and licking and sucking to my delight and hers.


    Finally Julie gets up and heads for the door stomping her feet, ¡° Fine, if I can''t sleep, I am going to go shower, then I will get to work, but I am going to check on Cindy first,¡± she says as she storms out.


    Ki''Diera and I enjoy the morning together. It seems the girls were starting to get moody now. So I just simply went with the flow not saying anything as it was no use. This was to be expected of pregnant women. Hormones start to go crazy, then the morning sickness hits, it was the one thing we were all not looking forward to, tho we all welcomed the idea of kids, even in this crazy world, it was a symbol of hope and living on.


    When we finished up, Ki''Diera and I head for the showers, she is holding my arm leaning on me sniffing my scent smiling as we head down the halls. People give us smirks as they see us, but say only good morning as a polite greeting. The Regular Guards all bow as I approach, ¡°Good morning your Majesty¡± they all greet us, one by one as we pass them.


    After the shower I shaved, brushed my teeth, combed my hair and even started to sprinkle after shave, I was feeling that good today, but decided against it as we were headed back to the NE zone. Today''s target was Kart Mart and the Drow, if we can find them. The reason for Kart Mart is they carried Ham Radio Base Stations. If we can get a few of those set up, we might be able to make contact with other survivors who are trying to do the same, maybe even meet up with them and guide them here.


    We have the Walls now and our guards. It is fairly safe, safer than being out there alone. And we need more people to grow and expand. Going by my dream, or premonition if you want to call it that, we made contact and had several thousand people by then. So now we need to gather them to make it come true. The incident with Doc and Rick weighs heavily on my mind as well, but so far we have not found any more females terrorized by the goblins.


    30 miles away to our west is another fairly large town, population 40K. It too, has a mall and shops, just thinking about what we might find there already makes me feel uneasy. My gut is telling me we need to get there soon if we want to find more survivors, but we need to deal with the Drow first. Priorities have to be set and the safety of what we have now comes first.


    After breakfast the team assembles once again and we head out. Julie is in a foul mood, but keeps quiet.


    What is wrong kitten


    I simply wanted to sleep in this morning but Ki''Diera was too loud.


    I tried to sleep last night and someone was making a lot of noise too you know


    I ...oh hell you are right, I am sorry, sigh


    Both go silent from then on, not bringing up the matter, as Julie calms down reflecting. We make our way to the outer zone quickly, the scouts once again ahead of us.


    ¡°Scout one to leader¡±, A call comes over the radio.


    ¡°Go ahead scout one¡±, I reply


    ¡°Drow spotted, heading SW, about 2 Km from your position. I count 40 or more.¡± comes the voice over the radio.


    ¡°Copy that, heading towards you scout one¡±, with that I nod to the group leaders, Halloway and Montgomery who quickly take their teams and head to my left and right splitting us up. Julie raises her mana shield to cover my team. We all make our weapons ready and begin to move out.


    Moving quickly we head for scout ones position. After a few minutes we find him retreating,¡± They spotted me and are following¡±. Says the Ny''Har''en scout.


    ¡°Alright spread out, but stay within the mana barrier. Also put your own barriers up just in case.¡±, With that we take cover and wait for them to come. It did not take long, as 14 Drow pop into the open, invisible but we can see them. We open fire right away. I press full auto on my mana blaster vaporizing the Drow in my sight in seconds. Julie fires her pistol hitting the Drow but only wounding it. Ki''Diera is our rear guard to prevent attacks from the back and warn us, even with the ability to detect presences around you in a fire fight, having someone watch your back helps as you can not focus on everything at once.


    4 Drow drop dead right away and the rest scramble for cover. Then an onslaught of fire spells hit the barrier. Julie''s Barrier holds. Then the barrier is snuffed out. It simply vanishes, like it was turned off.


    ¡°Julie?¡± I ask quickly


    ¡°I do not know, the barrier has been negated somehow.¡± Julie says slightly panicked.


    At that time more spells come flying at us and the barrage hits us. Everyone''s barrier flickers but holds, Julie has her personal barrier up as well. We return fire shooting thru walls and cars forcing the Drow to retreat, but as they do, they run into Montgomery''s team who picks them off quickly, taking the Drow by complete surprise. Halloways team arrives on the right side sees the fight is over and scans for more Drow.


    ¡°Anyone hurt?¡± I call out.


    ¡°No Mastery Gunnery Sergeant, but my mana is low from that barrage of spells.¡± One of the Super Soldiers calls out.


    ¡°A few of us got burnt, but the ring is healing us¡± Says one of the Ny''Har''en Warriors.


    ¡°Alright scouts find the remaining Drow, we need to end this fast.¡± I call out over the radio and look to scout one.


    ¡°This is scout two, I am shadowing the 28 remaining Drow.¡± A voice says over the radio quietly.


    ¡°Location?¡± I ask.


    ¡°At this time they are withdrawing back towards the Kart Mart.¡± the voice says.


    ¡°Of course they would¡± I mutter under my breath.


    Julie is administering heals to the two Ny''Har''en who got burnt. One of which was scout one.


    ¡°Looks like they can counter our barriers somehow,¡± remarks Pvt 1st Class James annoyed.


    ¡°Yeah it was probably a dispel of some kind, like in those games, I played a mage who could dispel as well, even remove curses and such, but the range was very limited.¡± says Cpl Stinson quickly in an excited voice.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Well that seems to be inline with what happened, they removed Julie''s barrier but not our personal ones.¡±I say out loud.


    ¡°Scout two hold position till we arrive.¡± I call over the radio.


    ¡°Understood your Majesty¡± Says the voice.


    ¡°So we hitting Kart Mart?¡± Asks Montgomery who joined us hearing about the Drow retreat.


    ¡°Yeah, but we need to get numbers first, there may be more inside.¡± I say nodding, putting the radio away.¡± I will go inside invisible and see what we are up against.¡±


    ¡°Why you Scott?¡± Julie asks in a sulky mood again ¡°They got invisibility too, you know.¡± She says pointing to the Super Soldiers.


    ¡°Yes but they do not have access to a huge mana pool like me Julie¡± I reply to her.


    ¡°Are you planning on staying the whole day and night there?¡± she retorts.


    ¡°Um no an in and out, see what is there and get out.¡± I say to her.


    ¡°Then send someone else, the mana cost will not be that high.¡± she demands.


    ¡°I too, would prefer if you send someone else gunny.¡± Montgomery speaks up.


    ¡°I will go Master Gunnery Sergeant!¡± Cpl Stinson volunteers.


    ¡°Very well when we get there, in and out got it?¡± I say to him, and he nods smiling.


    We then pack our gear and head out to scout two''s position. It did not take long, and we saw the Kart Mart. We all looked with zoom and enhanced vision at the location and saw Driders standing guard in several locations, hidden well, but we could see them. The familiar Spider webs lined the entrance, like an early warning system.


    ¡°Going to have to go thru the roof it seems Stinson¡± I said to him. Then we formulate a plan for his approach and entry. We would create a diversion for him to enter.


    ¡°Leave it to me Master Gunnery Sergeant.¡± Stinson says and then goes invisible and takes off. We watch his progress as he heads for the Kart Mart, the Driders do not react to his approach. It was also a test if they could see invisibility as well. Stinson still used cover not taking the most direct route, but the real test was the parking lot which still had a lot of cars in it. He would use the cars to make his approach then the last 15 meters to the building he would be in the open.


    ¡°So far so good, he has not been detected yet.¡± Montgomery comments.


    ¡°I see a few of the Driders on the roof¡±, Halloway remarks.


    ¡°Once he gives the signal we will take them out, that will draw the Drows attention to us and he can slip inside.¡± I say to them. ¡°And as they keep exiting we can keep picking them off at this distance.¡± we were 270 meters out.


    All nod, knowing the plan. Stinson finally gets into position moves among the cars, looking to see if he has been spotted and runs the last 15 meters to the building and begins his climb up to the roof. As he reaches the roof, he gives the signal. Phaser Rifles and Mana Enhanced rifles fire simultaneously, taking out all the hidden Driders. One of the Drider gives a warning before it dies.


    Several Drow come running out the exit, invisible and are cut down as shot after shot is pouring into them. Meanwhile Stinson had already climbed onto roof, made his way to an entry point and was inside the building.


    Several more Drow come out and are cut down, but then they stop coming out. They realize that their invisibility was compromised. Kart Mart has no windows as is typical for a large warehouse store, so they were effectively blind right now.


    After a few minutes pass, Stinson is seen running across the roof and jumps off the side of the building, ¡±shit, shit, shit, there is shit ton of them in there, I was seen and they are on my ass¡± he yells into the radio, as he hits the ground running. We see several Drider racing across the roof as well and we open fire to take them all out. None make it off the roof and they stop coming out as well.


    Stinson rejoins us shortly after. ¡°Master Gunnery Sergeant there is a whole damn army of Drow in there, I even saw several female Drow in there, and what looked like 30 or so biker guys hanging from webs, some had their limbs cut off. They spotted me as I tried to get closer to see the females who were sitting in a circle, I think I accidentally tripped one of the webs.¡±


    ¡°In and out Stinson, in and out¡± I sigh.¡±Estimated numbers?¡±


    ¡°If I had to guess, more than 400¡± he says uncertain.


    ¡°That sounds almost like their entire clan.¡± I say


    ¡°The Female did say she would hunt you down Scott,¡± Ki''Diera speaks up.¡± and if we hurt their eggs they might be after pure revenge¡±.


    ¡°Dammit I really wanted those Ham Base stations¡± I say and sigh.


    ¡°Alright folks we are going to blow it up. Destroy it all.¡± I say.


    I equip Big Daddy, my new name for my Rifle and charge it up.¡±on my mark we fire.do not stop till I say so¡±.


    All take positions and aim their rifles fully charged. Man I wanted those ham radios.....


    ¡°FIRE!¡± I yell.


    As one we all fire into the building. I fire and the center of the building just simply explodes into nothing, splinters go flying into the air hundred of feet high. The Super soldiers hold down continues fire and start cutting into the building. The Phaser Rifles are also on continuous fire slicing up the building. I fire shot after shot into the hole I created, causing massive thundering explosions inside.


    The building begins to collapse in onto itself. We keep firing, All changed from continuous to single shots, after the collapse. Explosions kept rocking the wreckage. ¡°Cease fire!¡± I call out after seeing that there was nothing left standing.


    ¡°Alright lets go¡± We approach the former Kart Mart, and look to see if any survived, rifles pointed at the wreckage as we move forward in a line. The Super Soldiers have active targeting on. Several shot are fired at a location and it erupts in an explosion. This goes on for a while as we search the wreckage for survivors. An hour passes and no more shots have been fired.


    If the Drow were all dead their bodies would have vanished by now. I check my unread messages and see I have 463 notices, all xp notices. Between each of us, we got 90 xp for each Drow. Another 41670 XP. A drop in the bucket of the XP needed to the next level.


    ¡°It looks like we may have gotten them all,¡± Montgomery comments looking at the wreckage.


    ¡°Yeah I hope so, I really want this over with so we can start on our objectives and find survivors. We need to do it fast too.¡± I sigh.


    ¡°Hey Master Gunnery Sergeant I found a box with one of those Ham Base Radio Stations you wanted!¡± Cpl Stinson says holding up a box in the air.


    ¡°That is great news Corporal Stinson, pack it up and take it with you. The rest, lets keep searching till we are sure none are left.¡± I call out my mood lightens up a bit at the find.


    ¡°Did we really have to destroy this place?¡± Ki''Diera says looking at the devastation.


    ¡°It was the safest and easiest thing to do, all we lost was access to some stuff. No lives were lost and they had a small army, for me it was a no-brainer.¡± I say to her with a smile.¡± and we might still find some things salvageable in this wreckage. And there is a ton of steel here now for the taking:, I look at all the bent girder beams and cut support beams.


    ¡°Everyone Grab the metal as you find it!¡± I yell out. All begin the metal salvage operation on that command.

 Book 2 C 2 Contact!

    Book 2 C 2


    We arrived tired back at the Keep to a Hero''s welcome. We had radio''d ahead that the Drow threat had been eliminated. People had lined the walls waiting in anticipation for us to arrive and began to cheer wildly as they saw us arrive. It felt good and odd at the same time to me. We waved to the masses gathered and smiled. All returned home safe. Home huh? This is now our home.......it feels good.


    As we enter thru the gate we are greeted by back slaps and pats.


    ¡°Good Job Soldiers!¡±


    ¡°Good to see you back Home safely!¡±


    ¡°You fucked those Drow up good! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Hoooray!¡±


    Came many calls from everywhere.


    Scott? Julie?


    I hear her, Cindy calling


    Wait Cindy! I will be right there!


    We are coming dear sister!


    I break into a run, dashing thru the crowds of people, they looking confused, Julie and Ki''Diera on my heels as they heard her too. Her thoughts are a jumbled mess, trying to formulate a sentence, she is in a panic''ed state right now.


    I run to the Infirmary in seconds, almost crashing thru the door.¡± Cindy!¡± I cry out. I see Doc Snow trying to talk to Cindy, but she is ignoring or can not hear him, it seems.


    Cindy is sitting in the bed looking about her wildly, her eyes wide open with panic. I rush forward and grab hold of her, holding her tight to me ¡° shhhh honey you are ok, it is me Scott, you are safe, calm down honey.¡±


    Julie joins and puts her hand on Cindy''s back rubbing it, ¡° We are here sister, you are ok¡±


    ¡°Scott?.........Julie?......¡± is all Cindy can mutter as tears begin to fall.


    ¡°Yes Honey, we are here, you are safe¡±, I say to her in a calm voice and hold her tightly to me.


    Slowly her arms reach about me and grab me tight, fiercely. The grip hurts a little, but I do not care, I let her hold me as tight as she wants to. I keep calling to her, ¡°We are here, you are safe¡±


    It takes almost 5 full minutes for her to register everything. She slowly lets go of me ¡° I am alright now¡± She says quietly.


    I pull back as well and look her in the eyes, the tears are slowly rolling down her face.


    ¡°Cindy? Are you ok?¡± I ask her slowly.


    She nods wiping away the tears from her eyes. I see the ring is still glowing lightly on her finger as she wipes away the tears.


    ¡°Yeah, I do not know why I panic''ed like that, I just felt scared and alone for some reason.¡± she says in quiet voice.


    ¡°We are here with you Cindy, you are not alone¡±, I say to her soothingly


    ¡°I can feel you in me Scott, and Julie too, even Ki''Diera........it feels good.¡± Cindy says putting her hand to her heart.


    ¡°I was able to establish a Soul Link with you, that is what you feel now.¡± I say to her softly.


    She looks at me in a confused look.¡±how? When?......¡±


    ¡°You have been out for six days sister¡± Julie says.


    ¡°Six days?¡± Cindy asks in disbelief.


    I slowly tell her all that happened from the time the Drow tried to stab her with the sword till now. I include the events of the Soul Link and her calling out to me in her with her mind.


    ¡°I ...I do not remember that¡± She says slowly staring off into nothing trying to recall something.


    ¡°It is ok if you do not remember, all that matters is you are awake now.¡± I say to her.


    ¡°If it is ok with you, I want to check your vitals Cindy¡± Doc Snow now speaks up seeing her calmed down.


    Cindy nods, and the Doc begins his examination. We watch in silence to let him do his check up, he then holds his hand over her lower abdomen area and his hand glows lightly green . Then he pulls back, ¡°well just like Ki''Diera and Julie, she is fine, but just to be safe lets keep her here one more day to make sure shall we?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing Doc¡±, I nod and say to him, while Cindy nods, slowly agreeing.


    ¡°The baby?¡± Cindy asks quickly a slight panic in her eyes again,


    ¡°It is fine, from what I can tell, no harm came to it. With my magic I can feel it''s presence and it seems fine.¡± Doc Snow says reassuringly.


    Cindy lays back into her bed, relief comes over her face and she relaxes.¡± That is good to hear, I felt the baby was in danger and I had to protect it at all costs for some reason¡±. She says softly, then drifts off back to sleep.


    ¡°Doc?¡± I ask


    ¡°She is sleeping again, she must have been under great mental stress and it exhausted her¡± He replies calmly and smiles.¡±It looks like she will be fine now, just let her rest some more.¡±


    We all nod, I go to take a chair to be here for her when she wakes up, Julie and Ki''Diera too take a chair.


    Scott, did you hear, she was worried the baby was in danger


    Lets not use the mind link so we do not accidentally wake her ok?


    I get up and pace a bit, nervous still. Julie gets up and grabs my hand and leads me out of the infirmary.


    ¡°Julie?¡± I ask


    ¡°She is sleeping right now and you need to eat dinner, to keep up your own strength, maybe have a beer to relax ok?¡± Julie says softly


    I nod reluctantly and let he lead me.


    Ki''Diera is with us and we all head for the Cafeteria for dinner to grab a bite. Not many are here, which is odd, but I do not pay it much attention and eat with Julie and Ki''Diera. We talk a little during our meal, mostly about how Cindy is going to freak out when she sees the new bedroom and bed. Then I remember the dream for some reason. The Royal chambers where the births were being held. The room, it was........ it was.........different. What does that mean?


    Which room Scott?


    The ones you three gave birth in was the Royal chambers, it was different from what is it now.


    Do we have another room maybe the Builders are making?


    It is hard not to use this isn''t it........


    We all grew silent, forgetting we want to keep from using the Mind Link so as not to wake Cindy.


    ¡°I am going to check and see if the Builders are making another room¡±. I say about to get up.


    ¡°But Scott you also said it was on the fifth floor of a Fortress, our room is on the second floor now.¡± Julie says putting her hand on my arm.


    ¡°So If I do not build the fortress before the births.......¡± I say out loud thinking.


    ¡°Then that room might not exist.¡± Ki''Diera replies.


    We all sit in silence in thought.


    ¡°I think we are worrying too much right now, let''s worry about Cindy right now.¡± Julie says looking at Ki''Diera and then me.


    ¡°You are right,¡± I say to her.¡±you are absolutely right.¡±


    I go and grab a beer from the cooler station by the assembly line and hear loud noises coming from outside¡± what is going on out there?¡±


    Julie and Ki''Diera heard it too and walk towards the exit, I follow them. We walk outside into the courtyard and see three of the Builders in front of the scrap metal glowing. There is a pulse and a pile of gold bars appear. The people made a line and are handing one gold bar from one person to the next to stack them in place. There are already 8 stacks of gold bars. I walk to the stacks and count the top layer and it is 20 by 20 bars. Then look and see one stack is 20 bars high.


    Another Builder approaches me, ¡°(each bar is 250 gold coins worth.)¡± He smiles to me.


    ¡°(That is alot of gold......)¡±, I say almost speechless.


    ¡°(This should ensure your future upgrades and any other unforeseen event, We hope you enjoy it, as you have given us a new found joy with communication)¡± He thinks, holding up one of the bracelets on his arm.


    I look at the bracelet on his arm, of course, they can use them too, that Rick haha good man!!


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°(Thank you for everything, you have helped my people in more ways than you can imagine with this)¡± I say to and bow.


    ¡°(No, we thank you Scott Smith!, we can replicate this as well, with our transformation magics and give our people a way to communicate in the future, you have revolutionized our people Scott Smith, this is but a small pittance of our thanks)¡± he thinks, his voice is filled with joy in my head.


    ¡°(We should be able to make about 30 stacks total from what is here, if you need more simply ask, we will do it gladly, what you gave us is priceless and can never be repaid)¡± He thinks, then he bows to me¡±(your majesty, you are truly a King)¡±


    We part ways as I watch the ongoing progress as another stack is filled up. Julie and Ki''Diera stare in awe at the stacks of gleaming gold in the light of the evening flood lights. The baseball, football, and soccer field flood lights had been moved and rearranged to cover the walls and courtyards. The night lights from the School''s former parking lots had also been moved around to cover more area. The entire area has been lit up well.


    Rick and Alexander approach us¡± Now our money issues are gone huh?¡± Rick asks with a smile.


    ¡°All thanks to you,¡± I say to him smiling.


    ¡°Me? why me?¡± Rick asks confused.


    ¡°You gave them those bracelets¡± I said.


    ¡°It was not me, I gave them to Patterson to hand out.¡± I says scratching the back of his neck.


    We all look at one another and begin to laugh out loud, Ki''Diera and Alexander do not get the joke.


    ¡°Oh that man, thank god for him huh?¡± I say to Rick.


    ¡°Yeah Like I said, good man, but you have to be very specific in the orders, guess when I told him to hand out the bracelets by priority of our needs, I even told him to give them to all our guards including the Ny''Har''en first who did not have one, he must have gave them to the builders after¡± Rick laughs.


    ¡°So I need to make more of them, no matter, I will make another batch of them then.¡± I say still laughing.


    We snicker when we see Patterson walking around and talking with is comrades oblivious to our laughs and admiration for him.


    I look at the stacks of gold, then open the Kingdom window and begin to deposit it into the treasury one stack at a time. The count goes up and up. My smile gets bigger and bigger each time the number grows. As the Builders finish the last stack, the crowd cheers them! All the cars, metal and junk piles are gone. I deposit the last stack, 33 total into the Treasury. Final gold count 66 million gold coins! This should last us a long long time, I hope!


    ¡°Alright then, lets do some upgrades!¡± I yell out loud to the gathered crowd. ¡° I am formally putting in a rush job of 12 days¡±. I say


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>KINGDOM NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have opted for a rush job on your current upgrade


    You have selected 12 days


    Cost will be 24 thousand gold.


    Do you accept yes or no?</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Yes¡± I tell loudly


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>KINGDOM NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>24 thousand gold has been deducted from your Treasury,


    12 Days reduction in upgrade will now commence</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Lights appear everywhere, hundred upon hundreds of them. We see Builders everywhere. As they appear the crowd cheers again as the Builders start to move to work, but are stopped by the current Builders. They all gather together, a glow appears on a few arms as the bracelet is copied and placed on each new builder. Smiles begin to appear on hundreds of faces as each get a bracelet of their own.


    Once the last receives a bracelet, with an eagerness not seen before, the Builders attack the Keep in force. Lines of Builders are outside as they stand side by side and start to glow their hands outstretched, some appear on the roof and stand in lines and glow as well.


    We rush inside and see Builders everywhere, all with hands outstretched and glowing facing the walls or up at the ceiling and even the floor.


    At least 3 builders are in each room doing the same. One approaches me,¡±(The upgrade will be done in under 12 hours, my people have been motivated to do it faster, after that, you can order your new upgrades, make sure to do walls and towers first before your Keep, to save money)¡± He smiles to me thinking then bows and walks away.


    I look at my watch, and see it is now 7:30 pm. So by morning this will all be done?


    ¡°Did you hear him?¡± I ask Rick and the rest who are with me. All nod, even Alexander has a bracelet and nods too.


    ¡°So by morning all this will be done.......¡± Rick says slowly letting it sink in.


    Bre''Tirgan comes to see us. ¡°Father isn''t it wonderful? Tomorrow morning this will all be finished!¡± Ki''Diera exclaims rushing to hug him.


    Bre''Tirgan replies with a surprised look ¡°Tomorrow?¡±.


    ¡°yes and then we can start the next upgrades, and then each day after, the next. Now we need people!¡± I say to all present ¡°Someone fetch Corporal Stinson! Quickly!¡± I demand remembering then he had the Ham Base Station.


    Guards rush out to find him in a hurry.


    ¡°Scott?¡± Rick and Julie ask at the same time.


    ¡°He has the Ham Radio Base Station, hopefully with it, we can find more survivors and add to our community.¡± I say to them giving the reason for the summons.


    An out of breath Stinson arrives accompanied by two Regular Guards shortly after, ¡°Master Gunnery Sergeant, Coprpral Stinson reporting as ordered!¡± he says quickly.


    ¡°Corporal Stinson where is the Ham Radio station?¡± I ask him


    ¡°We already set it up Master Gunnery Sergeant!, Staff Sergeant Foster is on it now trying to make contact with anyone out there.¡± He replies a slow smile creeps onto his face.


    ¡°Good man, show me where it is set up¡± I say to him.


    He then leads us all outside to a Tent by the corner of the North and West walls. He explains they set it up here for better reception, the antenna is on top of the nearby Watch Tower. We enter the tent and see a table is set up with several chairs, most of the Super Soldiers are in here watching Staff Sergeant Foster at work


    ¡°This is Kopeke New Mexico calling to any survivors, can you read me, over!¡± Foster is now saying into the mic.


    Everyone sees us enter and all are smiles,¡± We got it up and running as soon as we arrived. Ran cable and mounted the antenna even added a booster to it.¡± Sgt 1st Class Montgomery says proudly.


    ¡°Good job everyone, lets hope they are out there and can hear us.¡± I say, hoping someone, anyone will answer the call.


    ¡°This is Kopeke New Mexico calling to any survivors, can you read me, over!¡± Foster is now saying again into the mic.


    ¡°I change channels after 3 tries, so far nothing, but unlike us most are probably without power.¡± Foster says looking to me after the last transmission.


    ¡°Yeah that is why I wanted several stations, so we can monitor more channels, keep trying tho, and I want this station manned 24-7.¡± I say.


    All nod with determined looks


    ¡°Kopeka, New Mexico, this is Farmington, New Mexico, can you hear us?¡± a voice calls, it is full of static.


    Foster jumps and quickly answers,¡± Farmington this is Kopeka we hear you loud and clear!¡±


    ¡°Kopeka, We are in dire need of help¡±, answer the voice ¡° we are barely holding on here....¡± static takes over.


    ¡°Farmington we lost you can you repeat?¡± Foster says ino the mic.


    ¡°Monsters ....every............. send help...Mall in Far...¡± the voice breaks off static is only heard now.


    I look at my watch, it is now after 8 pm, it is dark outside. ¡°Gear up we are going to Farmington!¡± I yell, after making my decision.

 Book 2 C 3 Survivors

    Book 2 C 3 Survivors


    There is a scramble going on as we assemble the personnel to head for Farmington. The Ny''Har''en all volunteer, but I ask they stay, as the people there do not know about them yet and might spook them.


    I take all the elite and super soldiers excluding the two at the portal site, I also include our 11 soldiers from the Kingdom Army. I include Julie, Doc snow, Doc Wilson and Doc Mathews. Several more volunteer, but we have enough now, as we will have to transport survivors back. In all we are 55 strong. I take out 11 Hum-Vees and we all get in, Elite and Super Soldiers get in place where the 50 cals are mounted, but use their rifles instead.


    Once all are ready, the guards open the gates and we head out. Our head lights light up the night as we rush to the main road that leads west out of town to Farmington. Along the way several shots fly out to kill wandering creatures. The Drive takes us 45 minutes, as we drive to avoid vehicles along the road and other obstacles. At one point a large pack of over 100 Worgs was spotted in front of us, Corporal Stinson who was my Gunner in the Hum-Vee simply held down his trigger and began to wipe them out clearing a path. The Bright bluish white beam was almost blinding in the night as it ripped thru the masses.


    Driving thru the Worgs the other gunners also lit up the night sky with their beams. This repeated several times, until we hit the outskirts of Farmington. We know the Mall has to be on the main road so we kept driving thru the barren town. Creatures notice us and come running in hunger at us, we had slowed down to about 35 mph now, and our gunners were kept busy, shooting anything that was not human and we weaved in and out of vehicles that were left abandoned on the roaqd, sometimes ramming them to move them out of the way. At first it was the Worgs, then slowly turned to Orcs. As we saw the Mall ahead in the distance of the night sky. Flashes were erupting from there. We also saw OwlBears and a great number of them.


    I stop the vehicle and we all get out. Our path is blocked here, the vehicles choke the road thickly in this area, with no way thru, many are turned on their sides or upside down. Semi Trucks are turned over their trailers torn open with wide gashes in them. The search for food by the creatures was evident everywhere.


    Our headlights gave away our position as many heads turned and saw us.


    ¡°Line up! Take position to fire, kill them all!¡± I yell as the remaining Hum''Vee take side by side positions. The 11 Kingdom Soldiers man the 50 cals. Everyone else takes position around the Hum-Vees.


    Julie''s mana barrier goes up covering a 10 meter radius around her. Everyone else activates their personal barriers as light blue glows light up.


    ¡°Fire at will! Short burst continuous fire only, conserve mana, this may take a while!¡± I say taking out my mana blaster and blasting an approaching Owlbear, I fire short burst of continuous fire, melting a gaping hole in it''s chest. It falls on the spot. I had ordered each Hum-Vee to make their own parties as we left the Keep. Each group had 5 ppl in it, mine had 5 as well. Myself, Julie, Doc Snow, Corporal Stinson and one of the Kingdom Army guys named Harold Spencer. I left Ki''Diera behind, she complained and even begged to go, but I asked her to remain with Cindy to keep her company and calm and let her know where we are in case she woke up.


    Also since Farmington was so far away, we could restock things and she could unload the inventory quickly in the Auditorium now turned warehouse if we needed the space. She finally gave in grudgingly.


    The auditorium was filled with foods from the Grocery warehouse we raided. But also boxes and boxes of potions we got from the Were-beast later. Doc Snow, Doc Mathew and Doc Wilson had many boxes in their inventories as well, so they could administer them as needed quickly. The three were walking warehouses of potions.


    The potions were only medium grade, but they were better then none at all and plentiful, as in total we have over 10K of each potion, health, mana and stamina, plus a some new ones, rare ones, like cure poisons, invisibility, harden skin, and many more. The discovery of the potions, as we saw them littering the field of the massacre was a surprise. The Super Soldiers quickly tried to get them only to discover their inventories were already full at that time. We also gained other items like were-beast hides, over a million of them alone, swords, and other items typical of a MMO drop. But little to no gold or coin drops if any.


    I fire my mana blaster over and over taking out an OwlBear with each burst, they are rushing en-mass right now, from behind, coming from the East where we came from, the Orcs, lured by the sound of the 50 cals, are rushing at us as well, it seems when hunger is involved, territory no longer matters.


    ¡°50 cals cover the rear!¡± I yell, as they all switch targets and now fire into the night at the oncoming Orcs.


    The xp messages keep coming non stop, I turned off the messages already, but the unread notices were piling up fast. So far no creature has made it close to us before being mowed down as beams of light and 50 cal fire cover us in all directions.


    ¡°Master Gunnery Sergeant, it is getting thick here on the North side¡±, someone calls out loudly. I move quickly over to that spot and see the mass heading towards us. Hundreds of Orcs are swarming now. I pull out Big Daddy and charge it up and switch to cold fire, I wanted to try this out and see what is actually did. I fire 3 quick shots into the mass coming at us. Suddenly a strong wind hits us and it is freezing cold, forcing me to close my eyes. When I open them again, I look thru frost covered eye lashes and see almost the entire mass of Orcs is frozen in place covered in ice.


    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± someone cries out shocked ¡°It is fucking cold!¡±.


    ¡°That was Big Daddy boys and girls¡± I laugh, so need to watch my range with that one, could be bad if I shot too close to us.


    You think Scott? Julie answers in dry humor.


    I change the setting back to explosive and fire one shot and all the frozen Orcs shatter to pieces. Very nice combo there!


    I put away Big Daddy and use my mana blaster again since it was over kill for the remaining Orcs. The Orcs who have some intelligence, are now hesitating after seeing the mass killing of their kind and are slowly backing away now and beginning to retreat, some of the Orc Chiefs are howling commands.


    On the West and South fronts the Owl bears are still coming but have dwindled greatly. The 50 cals watch the rear but have fallen silent now. Only the forward shooting of the Phaser and Mana Enhanced Rifles can be heard. I move back to the West side to assist.


    ¡°Alright, lets start to move forward, Hum-Vees follow, cover our rear¡± I command. As one we form a semi circle in front of the hum-vees and move forward, shooting at anything that moves right now. We move the crowded vehicles to the side making room for our Hum-Vees to pass, the entire process slows us down quite a bit. It seems the Owlbears lack the intelligence of the Orcs and keep running into the killing field. We slowly approach the Mall mowing down the creatures in front of us.


    I can now see one of the main entrances to the Mall. I also see more creatures at the entrance trying to get in, but are being held back by a mana barrier, it is flickering wildly. Then lightning comes shooting down into the mass of creatures down from the roof. We hear the crack of the lightning, a thundering boom as it tears into the creatures stunning them. Another bolt and another follow. Each bolt booms into the distance. Then the bolts stop, seems he or she ran out of mana.


    ¡°Lets hurry, break thru!¡± I say and begin to run at a sprint killing OwlBears on the way, but as we get closer to mall, they are no longer OwlBears, but the BugBears like New York City. One of the Elite Guards fires into one and staggers the creature but does not kill it. Others are having the same results, they are not going down like the Owlbears did. Our advance comes to a screeching halt.


    ¡°FOCUS FIRE¡± I yell as several more BugBears Approach. Several Super Soldiers Hold down continuous on one BugBear and it slowly is melted away. I fire continous with my mana blaster, and find it take far longer to cause damage to the BugBear, but it too, eventually goes down. The 50 cals open fire, but are doing no damage to the BugBears at all.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°50 cals! Save ammo, do not fire on the BugBears cover the sides and rear, we will handle these guys.¡± I yell out.


    We begin to focus fire on the BuBears as they begin to close in on us, some getting as close as 20 meeters now making several nervous seeing them take continuous beam shots and keep on coming. One on one, my guys were no match for them. But as team we were taking them down slowly.


    The other Bugbears at the entrance are now slowly turning their heads towards us having heard the 50 cals firing, and see us approaching.


    I take Big Daddy back out and charge it up, these guys are tough and need to be dealt with quickly. As soon as I can, I fire a shot at one, the BugBear is thrown off its feet and explodes in the air. Not good one shot one kill here.


    More are coming but there are not as many as there was Owlbears.


    ¡°Over here, we are here!!¡± The person on the roof yells, jumping up and down. It is a male voice. He keeps yelling at us trying to draw out attention.


    ¡°Let''s finish these guys off!¡± I say out loud.


    ¡°Master Gunnery Sergeant I am starting to run low on mana.¡± Someone yells.


    ¡°Mee too!¡± another cries out.


    ¡°Doctors! Get the mana potions out, fill their tanks up!¡± I order.


    With that the Doctors all bring out a box of mana potions each and begin to hand them out quickly while the super Soldiers and Elite all drink them over and over refilling their mana.


    It is slowly getting to where almost all the BugBears are gone, even at the entrance, as they all turned as one and came at us, giving the entrance a break.


    ¡°Kill them all, kill those motherfuckers! Go Army!!¡± Cries the man on the roof. Suddenly I had an urge to shoot him, but I fought it down.


    Finally only a trickle of creatures remained, the BugBears thru focus fire, had all been eliminated here. OwlBears were still trickling in from around the area drawn by the noise, but were easily taken out.


    We see people pouring out of the mall.¡±There are more on the South side.¡± someone yells.


    ¡°Have your people retreat to us, we will handle them¡±. I yell back waving them to us.


    ¡°We have many wounded in here¡± Cries another.


    I sigh, "Alright set up a perimeter around the entrance and send three teams to cover the South entrance. Doctors, Julie with me¡± I say as we all rush to enter the mall, the mass of people make way for us. In the middle of the mall, the wounded lie every where. Some are missing arms or legs with make shift bandages on them. I also see a few people dressed similar to Cindy''s fire garb but in blues and whites. The man from the roof comes running to us, grinning from ear to ear


    ¡±thank god you arrived, that was the worst attack yet, it was only a matter of time before they over ran us.¡± says the man out of breath in all blue with silver designs robe, the designs looking like lightning bolts tracing all over, carrying a blue steel looking staff with a blue crystal on top. He is 18 year of age looking with thick ash blonde hair, green eyes standing at 6'' tall, he has above avg looks almost a ladies man in looks, if not for the giant sized nose on his face.


    The Three Doctors and Julie quickly rush forward taking out boxes of healing potions to be handed out to the wounded and then begin to use their heals on them. The Doctors and Julie issue order to those standing around watching, directing them to administer the healing potions to the wounded. Quickly the wounded are being tended to.


    ¡°How many you got here?¡± I ask looking around.


    ¡°With the wounded 384 people. You Army guys sure showed up in the nick of time¡± He says almost laughing in joy.


    ¡°Marines¡± I say coldly.


    ¡°Marines huh? Even better!¡± He laughs.


    ¡°By the way my name is Wilfred Decker.¡± he hold out his had to me.


    ¡°Scott Smith, nice to see you folks made it¡± I reply with a smile now taking his hand seeing all the faces watching us with relief and hope returning to their eyes


    ¡°Did you hear they are Marines!¡±


    The US government sent help!¡±


    ¡°We are saved,, thank you lord for the Marines!¡±


    ¡°Cries of joy rise up all over as the word spreads, the false information is spreading fast.


    ¡°FOLKS!! LISTEN UP!¡± I yell, my voice booming loudly thru out the mall.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Notice you have used Voice of the beast!


    Congratulations! Voice of the beast has leveled.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Ahh crap.


    Everyone is stunned into silence. Fear showing in their eyes at me.


    In a kinder gentler voice, I continue ¡°Folks we are not the US Government, we are from the next town over, We have a Fortified Keep with Walls and guards and 5 km safe zone. We Welcome you all to join us¡± I say to the crowd.


    I look at the crowd and see the fear fading as the words slowly sink in.


    ¡°So they are just like us?¡±


    ¡°What will we do¡±


    ¡°Can they really have such a place?¡±


    Many begin to whisper to one another in doubt and disbelief.


    ¡°Our Safe zone includes almost 1000 people, we have 10 ft walls that are protected by magic and guards that can repel creatures by their presence alone. We welcome you all to our home and offer you a safe place¡±. I say once more in a commanding voice.


    I see the doubt beginning to wear away, my leadership skill kicked in now.


    ¡°How will we get there, there are so many of us.¡± One person asks.


    I look over the crowd 384 of them and our 55, the 11 Hum-Vees and the 5 spares I have are not going to be enough. Even with the 6 tanks, it was still not enough.


    ¡°The main School bus yard is not far from here, if we can get a some of buses.¡± One female person speaks up,¡± I drove a school bus, so I know where everything is.


    ¡°Alright we will do that. How many buses will it take? I ask of the woman who spoke up.¡± we can put the wounded in the back of the Hum-Vees, 3 per Hum-Vee, only those who have to stay laying down.


    ¡°I would say 6 or 7 buses will do then¡± She answers.


    ¡°Ok we need drivers¡± I say out loud. And several hands go up, most stating they had their CDL licence.


    ¡°Alright Staff Sergeant Halloway, take 5 teams and go secure the buses. Sergeant 1st class Montgomery, cover the North and South entrances with the remaining teams till they get back¡± I order.


    Doc snow approaches me¡±, Scott a few are really bad of even with healing, you think you can make a few of those rings? I am not sure how much longer they can hold out.¡±


    ¡°how many Doc¡± I ask


    ¡°three at least¡± He replies with a grim expression.


    ¡°Alright but it is going to take a while you know that.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°I know and I would not ask if it was not a last resort, we can not move them without the rings.¡± he replies back to me.


    ¡°Alright Doc I will make them. FOLKS who here has access to their inventory? I see several of you in robes and such.¡± I yell out.


    18 hands go up, so few sigh......


    ¡°Ok if it is not nailed down, grab it and put it in your inventories, all essentials. Food, tents if there are any, sleeping gear, cold and warm weather clothing. Anything we need for day to day living, including toilet paper! Julie contact Ki''Diera and start sending her stuff too, we got one hour before we need to head out, EVERYONE else help them repack make big boxes, the bigger the better and the more they can carry!¡±


    With that everyone begins to scramble in all directions, motivation is seen on all faces, this mall only has one floor, so it should not take too long.


    Julie approaches me, ¡°Scott I need to help the Doctors,¡± she says in uncertain voice, she looks uneasy.


    ¡°They have it under control, we are getting more people and we need more things now. Please.¡± I say to her.


    ¡°Scott I think you should know, a few of the women, they were.......they were found and rescued from the goblins.¡± Julie says in a quivering voice, tears are now forming.

 Book 2 C4 Welcome! and good bye

    Book 2 C4 Welcome! and good bye


    I sat there in a daze, light headed, Julie was cradling me, Doc Snow had a worried expression on his face monitoring me. I made the three rings back to back no rest, which Doc Snow took into possession and put on the three critically wounded people.


    I felt myself blacking out, but was able to hold on. Some had witnessed me making the rings and now many gathered around me, bombarding me with questions.


    ¡°Look! Her leg is growing back!¡± someone cried out in disbelief.


    ¡°Oh my god this is real, is it?¡±


    ¡°It''s a miracle God is helping us!¡±


    ¡°Oh shut the fuck up god is not helping us you idiot.¡±


    "The Heavens sent us angels!"


    And so it went, several devout began praying in front of me. I did not care right now, I just wanted to rest.


    ¡°Please help my son!¡±


    ¡°Give me my wife back!!¡±


    ¡°Save my husband!¡±


    ¡°Bring back my daughter!¡±


    More and more began to gather. Until,


    ¡°ENOUGH!!¡± Julie yells in rage her mana barrier goes up pushing the crowd of people off their feet. Many flying thru the air.


    ¡°He is not a God and can bring back the dead, he is not an Angel who can grant wishes!¡± Julie says in a threatening voice,¡± Leave my Husband alone! Here is here to help you!¡±


    She glares menacingly at the crowd staring down each person till they all back off looking at her with fear. Once she is satisfied she removes her barrier and grabs me again holding me tight, protectively.


    I zone in and out over the next few minutes, quiet hushed whispers continue and people throw glancing looks at me.


    I feel myself being lifted and carried by some people and then put into a Hum-Vee, Julie gets in with me, we are in the back seat. Corporal Stinson takes his post as gunner, not sure who is driving, maybe Harold Spencer. The Drive takes as long back as it took to get here, maybe longer even I really do not know. I hear over the radio, Sergeant First Class Montgomery Radioing ahead to the Keep, to prepare for massive incoming of survivors. He goes into details, Rick is on the other end. He will take care of things I think as I begin to drift off again.


    Scott?


    Cindy? honey you ok?


    Scott are you alright? You seem weakened...


    I am just tired......so tired...


    Scott made 3 rings back to back for Doc Snow to save some people, it took eveything he had to make them so fast.


    Thank you Julie for being there.....


    Sister we are a family!


    Indeed we are.


    I drift off again, hearing things in the background. I feel myself being lifted up again and carried, I look up and see we are at the Keep, many people are rushing out into the courtyard, some stop to see me in my condition, but I can not make out any words.


    I feel myself then being lay''ed down on a soft bed, it is comfortable, Julie begins to undress me, removing my uniform. After removing my uniform, she undresses herself and lays in bed next to me, cuddling up close. I let myself sleep.


    ______________________________________________________________________________________


    I awake, I feel rested and look about, Ki''Diera had joined us it seems and was sleeping soundly next to me on my left, while Julie was cuddled on my right against me. Once again both beautiful faces greet me with their angelic sleeping looks and I count my blessings. I look about the room and see Cindy is sitting at a vanity, seems Doc Snow released her from the infirmary or she simply left, probably the latter.


    She was brushing her hair looking into the mirror and staring at me. I stare back at her, no words are spoken or thought as we gaze at each other. I feel a stirring in my heart at her gaze, something was wrong, I could feel it.


    She slowly turns to me, a sad look is in her eyes. ¡°Scott, we are cursed¡± she says and a tear begins to form in her eye and rolls down her cheek.


    I hear it, but do not understand the meaning behind the words that would cause tears.


    ¡°Cursed¡± I say quietly.


    She simply nods.


    ¡°Can you explain?¡± I ask.


    She sighs and then thinks, she turned off her mind link so I can not hear her. Then she looks back at me,¡± when the children are born of the three, love will turn to hate and hate will make you kill the one you love, such is the curse of love.¡± she says as if reciting something.


    I sigh, now understanding.¡±So when all three of you give birth, your love will turn to hate and you will wind up killing me¡±.


    She nods as tears flow freely now, but says nothing, ¡°but that is not all,¡± she says her head is now bowed down in shame.


    ¡°Is there more?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You, Julie and me are under some kind of spell too¡±. She says slowly as if she does not want to say it.


    ¡°A spell?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes it is some kind of love spell¡± She says.


    Then she cries holding her hands to her face, and says the word I dreaded,¡± our love is not real.¡±


    I lay there looking at her stunned and in disbelief. I know what I feel for her, and it is real. I can feel it is real.


    ¡°What about Ki''Diera¡± I ask slowly


    ¡°I do not sense the presence of a spell on her¡± she says still crying.


    I slowly make my way out of bed, towards her. I am drawn to her wanting to hold and comfort her. Ki''Diera stirs and awakens, Julie also stirs at the crying of Cindy.


    ¡°What is going on? Why is Cindy crying?¡± Julie asks then, as I keep inching to Cindy who keeps on crying.


    ¡°It seems we are cursed and you, Cindy and Scott are under a spell of forced love¡± Ki''diera says quickly.


    ¡°You were awake?¡± Cindy asks now looking up, tears still falling.


    ¡°Of course I was.¡± Ki''Diera says simply.


    ¡°Curse..... what is this about a curse?¡± Julie now asks her tone is uncertain.


    ¡°It seems when all three of us give birth, we will try to kill Scott because our love will turn to hate of him.¡± Ki''Diera answers once more.


    I am now by Cindy and hold out my arms to her, she quickly jumps into my arms and buries herself within my grasp. I hold her tightly to me¡± I do not know about the spell, but I do know I love you Cindy with all my heart, no spell can do that, of that I am certain¡±.


    ¡°I love you too, Scott, but I see the spell it is clear as day to me, I see it¡±, Cindy says he voice is quivering.


    ¡°You mean to tell me we are under some kind of spell to love each other?¡± Julie asks now in disbelief.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.Cindy simply nods to her, holding onto me.


    ¡°How is that possible? when did this happen? I mean I have loved Scott for a long, long time now¡± Julie says in defiance her anger now coming thru.


    ¡°Maybe it is a spell to deceive and try to split you up?¡± Ki''Diera says thinking.


    ¡°That may be.....¡± I say slowly. Puzzle pieces are starting to form in my head and come together. Things are starting to fit where questions always nagged.


    ¡°Scott what is it?¡± Julie asks now staring at me.


    "The voice, the dream, us all falling in love, the children, it all fits now.¡± I say out loud, ¡°Someone wants the children¡±.


    ¡°But why?¡± Cindy asks


    ¡°I do not know yet, but that is the logical answer here....why would he, she or they make you three go God mode when in danger, the prophecy said the children will never come to harm, and once they are born they want all four of us out of the way¡± I say to them, now my anger is starting to show.¡± Why else put a curse that is a suicide, think about it, if Cindy kills me she kills all of us due to the Soul Link right?¡±


    They all nod agreeing realizing what is going on now.


    ¡°That is just mean.....¡± Julie says in shock.


    ¡°Then you think our love is real?¡±, Cindy asks almost begging for the right answer.


    ¡°Yes of course it is real honey! There is no way in hell it can not be real. What is in my heart can not be fake...no way in hell it is fake.¡± I reply adamantly¡± I may have doubted it before but over the last month even if it had been fake at one point, I know now, now it is really real, spell or not.¡±


    ¡°You know, you are right, even if the spell did bring us together, now it is real, I feel that much, if we can somehow break the curse and the spell, but how come is Ki''Diera not included in the love spell?¡± Cindy asks now.


    ¡°That is simple Cindy, we Ny''Har''en do not rely on love to find our mates, love comes later, only the strong attract us. My attraction to Scott is not love, but his strength, but know this, I have come to love him, I can not see my life without him now. ¡°Ki''Diera says strongly.


    ¡°Cindy why can you suddenly see curses and spell?¡± Julie asks with a questioning look.


    All of us are struck silent by the question and all stare at Cindy who looks back at us,¡± I do not know, I woke up and began to see auras and when I inspected the auras, I could see what they were. When I looked in the mirror I saw several auras around me and read them. I saw the curse and the spell on me.¡±


    ¡°She has not been awake since the Were-beast incident when she gained 42 level either.¡± I say to them,¡± maybe it is a side effect of the Fire Mage Profession or a new skill she obtained?¡±


    ¡°I checked my Status and by the way saw yours too Scott, Sexual Stamina huh? Really that high? But anyways, yes it is a skill I obtained, when I am not sure, but it is a magical aura reading skill, like Ki''Diera''s able to read peoples aura for deceit.¡± Cindy says.


    ¡°But I checked your Status while you slept, it was not there before.¡± I say to her with a questioning look.


    ¡°It is there now........¡± she says trailing off.


    ¡°Ok lets go by the fact it is there and you can see the aura''s now. The question is how to remove them....¡± I say to the group.


    ¡°I have no such ability¡± Cindy says quickly


    ¡°Nor do I¡± Ki''Diera says shaking her head.


    ¡°Me neither.¡± Julie sighs after a delay reading her skills again.


    ¡°Ok so we have 8 months to worry about it right? Meaning it does not matter if I upgrade to fortress and the room changes or any other events, we just have to remove the curse and spell.¡± I say to them.


    ¡°Do we really want to remove the spell, what if.....? Cindy asks uncertain now letting the question go unfinished.


    ¡°As I said before honey, no spell can make me feel what I feel here and now! I.... love.... you.¡± I drag the last part of the sentence out to emphasize it.


    She nods and grips me tightly again and keep nodding.


    I look at my watch it is after 9 am, ¡°If we want breakfast we need to hurry.¡± I say to them. We quickly get dressed I have to put my uniform on manually as Julie took it off, leaving me in my underwear, the rest get dressed as well.


    We hurry to the Cafeteria and find it is packed with people, as we enter everyone begins to clap and stand up facing us.


    ¡°His Majesty, King Scott Smith and his Queens have arrived! All Hail the King!¡± Alexander proclaims.


    ¡°What in the hell is this Alexander¡± I demand.


    ¡°Your Majesty with the influx of all the new people it is important to impart the chain of command on them, you are the King and protocol dictates that all be made aware of such.¡± He says with a bow and smile on his face.


    ¡°Alright Alexander you know best¡± I say to him and head for the breakfast line, Cindy Julie and Ki''Diera follow closely.


    ¡°Ow!¡± Ki''Diera Cries out and I turn to see her drawing her sword facing the blue robed mage from Farmington.


    ¡°Ki''Diera?¡± I ask concerned and see the rage in her eyes.


    ¡°He pinched my butt, Scott I will kill him for this insolence.¡± She says her nostrils flaring in anger.


    ¡°Hey sweetie what is this reaction for, you are a beautiful creature, how about we go have some fun?¡± he says to her in a lewd voice.


    I step in front of him, and with a cold and threatening tone¡±Mister, that is my wife you are talking to, if you ever lay a hand on her again I will ensure you regret ever being born!¡±


    ¡°Oh my apologies your kingship, I did not realize you get to hog all the beauties for yourself¡± He says with a sarcastic voice.


    ¡°My King?¡± Alexander asks, his sword is drawn.


    ¡°Let it go Alexander¡± I say to him Then look at Wilfred,¡± I give you one warning only, ever lay a hand or try to approach any of my wives ever again and I will have you removed from the premises, also know if I get any complaints about lewd behaviors....oh fuck it, Alexander throw him out, he is banished, fuck this shit I do not give a fuck if he dies or not, throw this piece of shit out now!¡±


    ¡°GUARDS!¡± Alexander cries leveling his sword to Wilfred.


    ¡°You can not do this!¡± Wilfred cries out in terror, understanding what just happened.


    ¡°I can and I did you piece of shit, people like you make me sick. Oh and make sure he is escorted out of the 5 km zone too¡± I see Bre''Tirgan nod with a smile and issues orders to several Ny''Har''en by him as they in turn stand next to Wilfred. I turn and resume getting my breakfast not giving him a second thought, as he is dragged forcefully screaming at the top of his lungs and thrown out the front gates then dragged by the Ny''Har''en to the 5 km mark.


    Several of the Farmington people begin to clap again as Wilfred is gone


    ¡°Thank god that asshole is gone¡±


    ¡°What an ass, he kept trying to force himself on the girls back at the mall.¡±


    Several comment.


    ¡°And why did you all not do anything about it then?¡± I stare at them in disgust.


    Many look away in shame as I go to a table and begin to eat my breakfast with my lovely wives, Julie, Cindy and Ki''Diera who all look at me in admiration.

 Book 2 C5 Progress.

    Book 2 C5 Progress.


    I finally calmed down, my inner anger dissipated as I slowly ate my breakfast, then I noticed the chair I was sitting in was comfortable, like really comfortable. I look and the chair had armrests covered in a red cloth material. Part of the wood was showing and it was a dark lacquer finish. I looked at the table, it was also different, the top was a sturdy wood polished dark lacquer. I slowly look around, the entire Cafeteria had been transformed, and in my rush to get here and get breakfast, followed by the Wilfred incident my mind did not register right away the changes.


    The Entire place had a medieval look to it, however the tables and chairs were very modern wood and cloth designs. A giant fireplace now stood against the south wall of the room, able to bar-b-que a a large Boar if needed.


    The Table designated for the King and his court, was on the far east side with four throne chairs placed side by side, facing the room, smaller chairs lined the up side by side next to them. No one was sitting there. The walls and ceiling all had a smokey stone look to them, while the floors were black polish marble looking.


    ¡°So you finally noticed huh?¡± Cindy asks with a smirk.


    ¡°Yeah, this is incredible¡±, I say slowly taking it all in.


    ¡°I am looking forward to future upgrades if this is a simple level 1 Keep¡± Julie says smiling.


    ¡°It seems it can fit less people in it than before, tho it is more comfortable and feels warm¡± Ki''Diera replies.


    We continue eating our breakfast, talking about the upgrade to the Cafeteria. After I was done, I decided to head for the roof and get a top view to the place. Cindy decides she wants to practice her Fire Magic some,  Julie has more work to do on the scheduling, while Ki''Diera needed to talk to her father and consult the Shaman on curses.


    Alexander joins me on my tour as we head for the roof. ¡°Your Majesty as you can see the upgrade is complete.¡± He says.


    ¡°Yes I want to see what this did for us.¡± I say to him a little excited now.


    We get to the roof and head for the west side. All along the roof, battlements have been erected, with turrets on each corner. I look over the battlement and see the West Gate and gasp in surprise, there fully built was a new structure attached to the gate, A guard house. ¡°The new Guard House can house 150 Guards. My men and I have already begun moving to it as our new residence¡±. Alexander remarks seeing me eyeing it, anticipating my question.


    ¡°Also the Blacksmith, Stables and Soldier barracks are completed as well.¡± He adds.


    I turn and look at him,¡±all of that was done too?¡±


    ¡°Yes Your Majesty, and a few other things as well. All of the rooms have been fully upgraded as have all the walls and ceilings, the floors were mostly done on the first day when the upgrade began, The entire structure is now made with re-enforced Stone supported by mana, future upgrades will change that of course.¡± He continues.


    ¡°So I should get started on the next upgrade then¡± I ask.


    ¡°Your Majesty, having too much defense is a never a bad thing.¡± Alexander smiles.


    I pull up the Kingdom Satuts and see upgrades. I look them over:


    Keep level 2 upgrade 60 days 10000g


    Walls level 2 upgrade 30 days 4000g


    Watch towers level 2 upgrade 15 days each. 400g each


    Flanking tower level 2 construction 20 days. 750g each


    Main Gate and Guard house Level 2 upgrade 30 Days 1500g


    ¡°I have some new options too, Alexander, Flanking towers.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Yes they are useful as they stick out from the walls and allow our troops to fire down on those who wish to breach the walls, allowing us to hit them from the sides or rear even, your Majesty.¡± He says smiling.


    ¡°Why is the main gate and guard house separate from the walls?¡± I ask seeing the last option.


    ¡°The main gate is a re-enforced structure able to withstand sieges as the main point of entry, and is also the easiest to breach when considering the walls themselves. Right now one of your vehicles like a tank could probably breach it, where the wall with the mana enhancement would stop it. The Guard house is attached to allow guards quick access to defend it, giving us a fortified position to sleep and rest, and defend as needed.¡± Alexander explains.


    ¡°What about the South gate?¡± I ask.


    ¡°At this time it is not as large as to allow so many thru unlike the main gate, as it is more of a door way, thus harder to get thru. But Future upgrades will widen it for faster entry and it too, will have a guard house eventually if you upgrade enough.¡± He explains again.


    ¡°I see you have seen this before or experienced it at least, the upgrading I mean¡± I say to him,


    ¡°Several times in fact your Majesty¡± He smiles.


    ¡°Alright 30 days for the walls so lets do everything 30 and under and get those out of the way, Then we will do the level 2 keep after, to keep costs down.¡± I say and he nods smiling.


    I select Walls level 2, Watch towers level 2, and Main Gate and Guard house level 2 upgrades, Then check the Flanking towers and see I can only build 3, North South and East.


    But then I change my mind


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>KINGDOM NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have selected the following upgrade:


    Watch Tower Upgrade level 2 15 days 400g each


    Please confirm


    Yes or No</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I select yes.


    I decided to start on the Towers only or I would have to pay for 30 days of upgrades when also building the walls and speed ups, costing me twice as much.


    The Builders were still here, as their time allotment had not run out and had finished ahead of schedule. Then as if they received some kind of order, some ran towards the Watch Towers and began to work on the upgrade. Others began to vanish in a flash of light. The workforce reduced down to the needed amount for four Watch Towers, while the rest returned home.


    ¡°Ok now to Speed this up....¡± I say to Alexander. ¡° I am formally putting in a rush job of 15 days¡±. I say


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>KINGDOM NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You must wait 24 hours after start of upgrade


    before starting a rush job.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°WHAT? Seriously?¡± I sigh seeing the message.¡± Did you know that Alexander?¡±


    ¡°Know what your Majesty?¡± Alexander asks.


    ¡°Oh right, you can not see this, it says I have to wait 24 hours before I can start a rush job.¡± I say with a sad tone.


    ¡°No your Majesty, but then again none of my former employers rushed any of their jobs as the costs were too great for them.¡± He says smiling.


    ¡°Sigh, very well, this just adds to the days we need, but will still be faster in the long run.¡± I say to him, ¡±But then again we will have the Builders around for twice as long too¡±, I then smile.


    ¡°Yes your majesty, you are right.¡± he replies.


    I continue to look about the area from the roof, on the East side the Ny''Har''En had set up their camp where the baseball fields used to be and were starting construction on houses, it seems our newly profession''ed Builders were working on it with them. Deep rectangular holes had been dug already, probably using some kind of magic, which was most likely to be the basements of the houses.


    Trenches had already been dug, coming to a central point, and outlines of other houses were already taped off. A few Builders were there as well to my wonder. I look about and see the Blacksmith attached to the Keep and smoke is billowing out of it already, the sound of a hammer ringing.


    The Stables nearby on the South side are empty. They look like the could hold 50 horses, but we have none to stable, guess this was an added feature to be used at a later date. However a new Structure was being built next to the Stables. It looked more modern and on closer examination, it looked like it could house vehicles, more like a motor pool of some kind and was going up fast, like magic fast. And then I see them, more Builders. Huh? I thought they all got recalled except those who had to work on the towers?


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    I decide to head down and find out what is going on. Alexander and I head down to see the new structure up close. After a little while we arrive and see 5 builders working on it and Terry Williams taklig to them. As we approach, ¡° Hey Scott, good to see you!¡± Terry Williams smiles.


    ¡°Hey Terry what is going on here?¡± I ask curiously.


    ¡°We are building a motor pool, none of your vehicles have had any maintenance lately have they?¡± He says and then asks.


    ¡°Uh no, we just have been using them sparingly¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Well all vehicles still need monthly maintenance to keep them in good running order, especially if they are used in combat a lot¡± Terry replies.


    ¡°you are probably right, so how did you get the builders to do this?¡± I ask of him.


    ¡°I was commenting at the fact we had a stable with no horses and vehicles without a motor pool and that is was ironic¡± He says ¡°then one of the builders offered to start on a motor pool for us.¡±


    ¡°Really now?¡± I ask in surprise.


    ¡°(Yes your Majesty, you do plan to start rush job on the towers tomorrow right)?¡± a Builder ask me in thought.


    ¡°(Of course, and each upgrade there after)¡± I reply to him.


    ¡°(Then it is not a problem that we can spare a worker or 2 from each tower for a day till then, as such we have 8 Builders who are going to assist in various other projects you have going on as well.)¡±, thinks the Builder to me.


    ¡°(That is very helpful to us, thank you)¡±, I say to him. He nods and returns to work.


    ¡°If you will leave the Vehicles here with me I can get started on some of them.¡± Terry says to me.


    I then pull out the 16 Hum-Vee''s, My Truck and the 6 Tanks and line them up according to Terry''s instructions. My Truck is really looking sad now.


    ¡°Umm you really want to keep that?¡± Terry asks hesitantly seeing the Truck.


    I sigh. Look at the Truck and sigh again, it was paid for, and served me well during this time. I felt a bond to it for some reason. ¡°No, do what you need to it, if you need it for spare parts¡±, I say sadly.


    ¡°Very well, the rest should be put on a regular scheduled maintenance. I am going to need maintenance supplies and tools as well. Oils, and such¡± he says to me, and I nod.


    ¡°I will get a team to go grab an auto parts store for you¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Unfortunately most stores do not carry the parts we need, we may need to go back to Fort Carson to get the motor pool stuff there.¡± He says to me shaking his head.


    ¡°Alright back to Fort Carson, guess we can check the Drow cave too, then, to make sure they are gone, since we will be in the area.¡± I say to him and take my leave.


    "If it is not one thing, it is another", I mutter and just then I see Annabelle running to me fast on her short stubby legs, her pony tail whipping the air ¡°Your Majesty your majesty!¡± she cries.


    ¡°Yes Annabelle?¡± I say to her.


    ¡°Your Majesty with all the added people the food is now going fast, we will need to resupply soon.¡± she says in a rushed voice and her face is flushed.


    ¡°Ah yes, more people means more food. Plus the power being out means most has spoiled by now. So only canned goods and such will be available to us.¡± I remark. ¡°Alright I will get a few teams on it too.¡±


    I head for the Keep, Alexander has been quiet the whole time since the roof.¡±Your Majesty would you care to see the meeting room for the court?¡± He asks


    I look at him, ¡°sure¡±


    He leads the way and the former Admin office loomed ahead. Two Guards stood at the thick Dark wooden double doors. They open the doors for us and we enter. The place was wide open , the offices and filing cabinets gone. I look at the entire place speechless and in awe. I felt like I was in NORAD


    On the wall was the Kingdom Status displayed with running numbers and a Map that outlined out area.. Next to it on either side were various displays showing agriculture, military, education , commerce and the Treasury. On argiculure it showed food days left, and 9 days showed


    ¡°Hmm 9 days for now and we can get that back up in no time, but in the future when no more canned goods exist around here, we will have to live off the land. And there will be no more fresh protein either, since most, if not all the farm animals and wild life have been slaughtered as well. Jeeze Alexander this is exhausting thinking about it.¡± I say to him feeling down now.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is the test of your abilities to be able to keep your people fed and safe.¡± He replies.


    "We need farms to get started now, we need to find and raise animals as well, and begin stockpiling. Tho the warehouse we have now is big, we will need bigger to house the future foods and such, more freezers and refrigeration''s as well. Sigh so much to do Alexander.¡± I complain to him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you did appoint a head of Agriculture did you not?¡± He smiles to me


    ¡°Hah! So dump it all on him?¡± I laugh at that.


    ¡°Precisely your Majesty!¡± He smiles


    ¡°Alright then, fetch me Larry Benally please!¡± I say to Alexander with a smile


    Alexander turns and speaks to one of the guards at the door who rushes off in an instant. I keep looking at the displays, reading the different graphs and numbers, so much information here. This is like a strategy room. After a few moments Larry Benally, escorted by the guard, arrives.


    ¡°Hey Scott what''s up?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Larry as head of Agriculture I need you to take command of our food situation.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°ok, but we will need a better place to store it all then. We have no where near enough space for everything needed. Also going to need farming equipment, like Tractors and Harvesters, plus going to need more hands as well if we want to get fields planted.¡± He says ¡°Then there is irrigation and such to consider.¡±


    ¡°I leave it all to you Larry you know what is needed! I give you Authority to get it done. If it needs to be built, ask the Builders and our Builders to assist, but right now we need housing so hold off on that for now ok? It will be a while before you can harvest right?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°There is that, but I can also accelerate crops, at my skill level, I can get two harvests from a field in a season it looks like and it will go up as my skill increases.¡± Larry says


    ¡°All this has to be done outside of the walls you know.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°It is my understanding that the area around us is pretty safe, so having the fields outside will be ok. Seeing a patrol or two would not hurt to ensure our safety too.¡± He remarks.


    ¡°I will have Rick coordinate with you on that.¡± I say to him with a nod.


    "There is also the need to bulldoze and remove the housing and shops in an area to clear the land Scott¡±, He says to me.


    ¡°We will have to designate a farm area, scout out the lands and see which is appropriate for your needs and how much land you will need.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°The lands by the river would be best, as it will be easier to irrigate from there.¡± He replies.


    ¡°So the south side then?¡± I ask, as a river, the Animas River, flows near there from the Colorado Mountains which sends us it''s annual melted snows.


    He nods.


    ¡°Well then lets begin project Food!¡± I say to him with a smile and a nod.

 Book 2 C6 Progress Part 2

    Book 2 C6 Progress Part 2


    I decided to call a meeting of all Heads of Departments, since Larry Benally has taken control of the food issue there was lots more to be done and delegated, and instead of seeking out everyone, I will have them all come here and we can deal with it all at once.


    Cindy, Julie, and Ki''Diera come right way, as does Rick and Bre''Tirgan, Alexander is standing by the door and waiting the for the rest to arrive. Larry Benally is looking at the various graphs on the walls and thinking.


    Everyone is stunned when they enter the room and see all the displays and the numbers flickering in live reports.


    ¡°Wow this place is something¡±, Rick says trying to take everything in.


    Bre''Tirgan walks to a display and reads it, ¡°I can understand this.....¡± then looks to the bracelet.


    The Girls are talking excitedly among themselves seeing the displays. Others begin to arrive too, Ryan Holster Head of Foreign Affairs, Derek Adams Head of Commerce, and Lisa Roberts head of Education.


    ¡°So lets begin this meeting and thank you all for coming on short notice.¡± I say to everyone,¡± As you all know our population is growing and our needs are growing too. So I want to brainstorm with all of you and get the ball rolling to prepare for the future and be ready for day to day life.¡±


    ¡°Food, housing, security are the most basics, but to get that we need a workforce as well. Bulldozing, planting, building, just to name a few, plus we need to gather animals to raise if we can find any, and gather the remaining food in this city while we can and stockpile it. Fresh meat, fruits and vegetables are going to be rare if any to find. Most will have to be canned goods for now.¡±


    ¡°In a sense we will be starting a new city while demolishing or adding the old to our territory, we can only support what we can secure. Getting the second walls up will be high priority so we can build within providing a safe environment. Looking at the Kingdom map we can set up the second walls about 500 meters from the first walls. But to be honest, that is stretching our forces beyond their limits.¡±


    ¡°Even with the Ny''Har''en, the Regular and Elite Guard, And the Super Soldiers we will be spread too thin on the second walls. We will need more people to become Elite guard or Super Soldiers. Alexander how many with a second wall do you estimate?¡± I ask and look at Alexander.


    ¡°785 troops your Majesty.¡± He says quickly.


    ¡°That is almost everyone we have Scott¡± Cindy speaks up.


    ¡°Yes it is and if we go by 15% population is military then we need about 5000 people to support them. Thus there lies our problem. More food, more supplies, more housing etc..¡± I say to them. ¡°We need troops to secure the people and we need people to get the troops.¡±


    With that everyone fell silent.


    ¡°Well you and your Queens could just appoint people to a known profession¡± Lisa Roberts speaks up hesitantly.


    ¡°Yes I could appoint more Elite Guards¡±, I say in response.


    ¡°No, Mr Smith, I mean any profession in the Kingdom¡±, She says quickly her voice is now clear.


    All heads now focus on her. ¡°Would you care to explain please,¡± I ask of her.


    She nods and then with a nervous voice,¡± I took on the profession Scholar, it came with the perks of getting system information as I request it¡± She then pauses.


    ¡°I found this out actually by accident when the Ny''Har''en arrived and I wanted more information on them and got their entire history about them. At first I assumed everyone had this information and thought nothing of it.¡±


    ¡°Then the Were-beasts arrived and I got their history, and lastly the Drow.¡± She says now with an apologetic look.¡± I did not realize I was the only who had this information at the time, but after listening to everyone, I have since realized it is a Scholar perk of some kind and I can share that information freely. I just thought everyone had it¡± She whispers and then pauses.


    ¡°Had I realized sooner, I would have come forth and said something, I am truly sorry¡± she says apologizing.


    ¡°That does not explain the profession assignments¡± I say to her.


    ¡°Yes, as you were talking about the needs for workers and such I was thinking how we could get more farmers and other needed professions like Super Soldier, and a system notice popped up for me, stating the King and Queens have the authority to grant any Profession which resides in the Kingdom unto others¡± She says quickly..


    ¡°Scott we could get more builders, farmers, healers, Elite, and even Super soldiers, my god we can even get more Fire Mages, or even ....more like you?¡± Rick says now excited.


    ¡°Keep in mind, it is Professions, and does not apply to skills.¡± Linda adds.


    ¡°But still, that is incredible,.¡± Rick says quickly.


    All at the table are now excited at the news. I am still taking it in, at the implications. Can I make copies if Julie and her area mana barrier? More healers?, more Super Soldiers and Elites? Farmers....lots and lots of Farmers? And the Builders...can I copy their powers as well?


    ¡°Are the Builders considered residents of the Kingdom?¡± I ask Linda.


    ¡°No Mr. Smith, they are not¡± She answers quickly.


    ¡°Ok then a town hall meeting then?¡± I ask all at the table.


    Everyone nods enthusiastically.


    ¡°Ok, we will have one tonight right after dinner in the courtyard¡± I declare. ¡°Can the Ny''Har''en be assigned professions?¡±


    ¡°No, they can not, but they can apprentice to someone and learn the profession over time.¡± She answers.


    Bre''Tirgan looks to me and nods with a smile.


    ¡°So what professions do we have now?¡± I ask looking at everyone around the table.


    Julie now speaks up and reads from a list¡±Besides the Kingdom professions of maid, cook, butler, servant, and army, as well as Elite Guards, there is Healer, Super Soldier, Fire Mage, Scholar, TA Advanced Marine, Butcher, Lighting Mage, Barrier Specialist, Robo Cop, Deputy, Farmer, Seamstress, Builder our guys that is, Water Mage, Accountant, Taxidermist, Livestock Handler, Gardner, Beautician, Ny''Har''en Warrior, Baker, Hunter, Mechanic, Electrician and a Psychologist and there is more, but they get more mundane or ridiculous¡± She adds the last slowly.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Baker? Accountant? Taxidermist? Those are listed professions?¡± I ask in disbelief.


    ¡°It seems after our meeting, when we had that discussion on professions people got scared and picked their current professions for some reason, just to have one, not wanting a repeat of day seven.¡± Rick says.¡±it seems someone started a rumor, that anyone without a profession would die like the Holdouts.¡±


    ¡°Wait you said Robo Cop?¡± I say again in disbelief.


    ¡°Umm yeah four of the Farmington guys were of the local Police and one came up with the idea, when they saw and heard about professions seeing the Lightning Mages and Barrier Specialist, It went ok for a day or two till they ran out of ammo.¡± Rick says now snickering.


    I sigh and shake my head. ¡°Ok we can pick some, from those, the Water Mage, I saw her once before in the Cafeteria, can be useful, as are the Lightning mage and Barrier Specialist, Farmer for sure, Live Stock handler sounds good too, at this point, once we get some. We also need to see the full capabilities of our own Builders, Not too sure on Robo cop, and I want to see the Psychologist as soon as possible after this meeting. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Which bring up my next item, we need as ironically as this sounds, a school house.¡± Linda says


    ¡°A school house? Is the Library not enough?¡±


    ¡°No, we had only 22 children to start with and my two aids. Then the Ny''Har''en arrived, and they have many children as well. And now Farmington survivors arrived and little over a third are children. In all we have 305 Children under the age of 16 now in our community. I also feel that the Ny''Har''en children should join in the learning as it will not only help them, but bring the communities closer together as well¡±. She says


    I sigh at the news.¡±yes bringing the two closer is the goal, do we have the teachers or people able to teach?¡±


    ¡°Farmington had two teachers among them and a substitute part timer. Giving us six educators right now. I am not saying teaching is an easy job, and far from it, but I am sure there are a few more talented people who can help as well, if we look for them.¡± she adds confidently.¡±it would be nice to get it down to 20 students per class even.¡±


    I groan again, meaning we would lose at least 10 more people to our work force. Then a thought hits me.


    ¡°What if we start an apprenticeship system starting with the age of 13?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You want to put the kids to work?¡± Cindy asks


    ¡°No not exactly¡±, I say quickly, ¡°In some countries, kids go to school and at an early age also start going to jobs to learn the trade, it is a very part time basis, no more than 10-15 hours a week at most.¡± I say explaining.¡±Tho I must admit some countries did exploit it harshly, but I digress, we have them assist for 10 or 15 hours a week to learn the profession so when they come of age, they can already have some of the skills maybe to go with that profession.¡±


    ¡°Will that not actually hinder our workforce? Having almost 100 kids who know nothing trying to help making more of a mess?¡± Asks Ryan Holster.


    ¡°Not really, if done properly the first week or two is observe and learn, then slowly start the hands on.¡± I say.


    ¡°We can then split the classes into two, one group goes in the morning for 3 hours, one in the afternoon for 3 hours, Mondays thru Thursdays and alternate morning and afternoons each week, then on Fridays have one big class. This will give our workforce 6 hours of extra help over time each day, and lessen the stress on Teachers four days out of the week,¡± I finish up.


    We speak more on the subject, but in the end, it is adopted with the understanding it would be tweaked by the Educators as not to impact the kids too much, and we move on to other issues of the Kingdom. The clearing of housing and shops south are mentioned. Larry Benally also mentions that south of the River, many farms already exist, and several orchards are there as well, and that this entire area used to be full of orchards, apples, pears, peaches and apricots, tho apricots are harder to grow here.


    There are also an abundance of Walnut trees in the area as well. We could easily take on the existing farmlands he explains after having viewed the overhead map of the territory as irrigation systems already exist there. Tho crops were probably not planted yet, as most crops in this area are not planted till May.


    We discuss the need to get all the food in the area, daily supplies like toilet paper. We discussed our current water and plumbing issues, tho it seems the Builders have already addressed this for us as we still have clean running water. I also discussed the need for a return to Fort Carson and also visit the Drow Caves. I wanted to take most if not all the Soldiers and Marines for a day and hit Colorado springs for supplies as well, since this was an opportune time for it. I would leave Cindy and Ki''Diera behind to unload my inventory here while I load up there, taking Julie along for the heals and barriers.


    Next we discussed the survivor issues and housing as well as sending people to neighboring towns and cities over the next week, we have seven buses now too, which will come in handy, we can also use that time to gather more supplies from there. Cindy and Ki''Diera were not looking happy at that prospect, as it meant they would probably be left behind again.


    The meeting goes on for 2 more hours until we adjourn for lunch. As we start moving towards the Cafeteria, Julie pulls Ki''Diera, Cindy and me aside.


    ¡°I did not want to say this in front of the other people, but there was one more Profession listed in our Kingdom,¡± she says and hesitates as we look on with questioning looks, ¡°Predator Sniper.¡±


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    Author''s Note: Ok, with this, we got some important info out of the way. Time for some road trips and some new discoveries :)

 Book 2 C 7 Albuquerque

    Author''s note: Before Each Chapter I roll a 100 sided die to see if contact is made since they put up the radio. This helps to keep my story somewhat unpredictable to me. As such, when I roll 10% or less contact is made. It changes the story for me in mid stride. For me it is an accurate depiction of how and when contact can be made, instead of just finding everyone at once or trying to force the issue.


    Book 2 C 7 Albuquerque


    That evening after dinner we had the town meeting. Everyone gathered and we broke them into groups. One group was who had professions and were fine with it. The next were those who had professions and wanted a new a second more useful one. And the last group was those with no profession.


    Rick and Larry Benally took charge of those with the good professions and split them up even more, into two separate groups. 3 Lightning Mages, 1 Water Mage, 6 Barrier Specialist went with Rick. While the Taxidermist, Gardner, Butcher, Livestock Handler, 2 Electricians, Seamstress, 8 Builders, Hunter and Baker went with Larry. Each was to see and evaluate the professions for their potential and usefulness. Larry wanted the Taxidermist as he could work with skins of animals which could very useful down the road, as well as the seamstress for obvious reasons.


    We had some who were happy with what they had and did not want another profession but were, in my eyes, useless, like the Accountant and Beauticians. 9 Beauticians total. I did not argue with them yet, but let it slide for now, as Cindy, Julie and even Ki''Diera argued on their behalf about their usefulness.


    I sent the 4 Mechanics to Terry Williams for further instructions. The Elite Guard and Super Soldiers were exempt and doing rounds or patrols on the walls or within the 5 km zone while some had rest time.


    I took the group who had professions, but wanted a second more useful one. While Cindy, Julie and Ki''Diera worked with those with no profession.


    We wound up with 41 more people who wanted to help on the Walls but would venture no further than the safe zone edge, so we made them into Elite Guards. The original 11 who had been inspired by Cindy, took this opportunity to take on Fire Mage, while the 11 who had joined the Kingdom Army, became Super Soldiers as well. We also had a few male and females who were interested in Julie''s capabilities of healing and then when they saw her barrier, really wanted to be like her, thus we had 18 more healers with area barriers.


    Rick came to me and was impressed by his group, the Lightning Mages used up a lot of mana, but were devastating he said, while the Water Mage was a glorified Fireman, using streams of water as their weapon. We spoke on that one and agreed it could be very useful in many ways, even help with the irrigation of crops down the road in the coming dry season when the rivers run dangerously low.


    The Barrier Specialist could create wall barriers in almost any location of their choosing within a certain range, that was how they fended off the creatures in the Farmington Mall. The desire and want of the barriers was so great that 6 people were able to grasp the profession. Sadly the Farmington people did not discover the party system, so they could level up with the Lightning Mages and Robo Cops.


    We found out tho, without weapons the Robo Cops were durable as hell. They could take a beating, and when done they put their damaged and torn armor into their Inventory and with a full 8 hours of rest, the armor was fully repaired. You could call them walking tanks, if not for the ammo issue. Several times they had to stand in place while the Barrier Specialist needed rest to regain mana. Health and mana potions were rare for them and saved just for the Robo Cops as everyone''s lives depended on them in case of an emergency, which happened frequently towards the end.


    We decided to hold off on the Robo Cops and see if we could find a way to upgrade their weapons or fix the ammo issue, as it was a special caliber, Rick suggested I simply make some, but after listening to the ammo''s capabilities, I felt it would be difficult to mass produce them at my current skill level.


    36 people volunteered for the Farmer jobs, after we explained the need for fresh produce and vegetables and what the future food situation looked like. Another 7 went for Lightning Mage after witnessing their abilities at the Mall. Four more became Cooks to help in the Kitchen. We also gained 8 more Water Mages, while 5 more became Barriers Specialists. Linda Roberts 2 assistants and the 3 other educators all became scholars, and 4 more stepped forward to become Scholar and teachers for the new school.


    Our Builders demonstrated their abilities. They could not transmute like the original builders, but they could build and enhance with mana, structures quickly and proficiently not needing power tools. Boards were cut, bricks were lay''ed and mortar''ed, Frames were built and erected in quick succession by the 8 working together. In all, if allowed to they could probably erect an entire house in under 6 hours. Right now they were learning from the original Builders how to dig out holes for basements.


    88 people stepped forward to become a Builders, seeing the need to construct and upgrade.


    The final 43 men and women, were undecided. And we were nearing 9 pm. Tired and a little frustrated, I decided to give a speech just for them, and recruit them to Super Soldiers. The 43 were all originally young adults, all under the age of 30, mostly 25 and under before being initiated. I gave a strong emotional speech, outlining some of the heroics the Super Soldiers have done so far and their capabilities when working as a team. Several had witnessed this fact in Farmington, while others knew that we only had to use 2 of them for the Were-Beast portal area. It Seemed, convincing them did not take much and all finally agreed. With that we gained 43 more Super Soldiers. And I was happy and tired then.


    In the end we had


    10 Lightning Mages


    9 Water Mages


    11 Barrier Specialist


    1 Taxidermist


    1 Gardener


    1 Live Stock Handler


    2 Electricians


    1 Seamstress


    96 Builders


    1 Hunter


    1 Baker


    1 Accountant


    9 Beauticians


    41 Elite Guards added


    11 Fire Mages


    18 Healers with Area Barriers


    4 Robo Cops


    36 Farmers


    4 Cooks


    9 Scholars


    and 43 new Super Soldiers


    All were reset back to level 1 with the new Professions, with the exception of those who already had the Profession they desired.


    Once completed we all retired to bed, some stayed and played with their new found Professions, and Sergeant First Class Montgomery and Staff Sergeant Halloway took charge of the new Super Soldier recruits quickly instructing an advising on the use of armor and weapons.


    I was not able to bestow TA Advanced Marine as my weapons relied on Reality Manipulation to create the ammo and no one possessed that skill, thus I remained the only one.


    This was my first night with all three of my wives since the Were-Beast incident and we all snuggled and slept soundly in the big bed.


    __________________________________________________________________________________________


    I wake up and see the sun is bright outside and realize I slept in, glancing at my watch it was already 7:15 am. Quickly and quietly I get out of bed as to not disturb my wives and head for the Showers. After a brief shower and shave, I head for breakfast. Many there are talking excitedly about their professions. I see Alexander who as usual is already up.


    ¡°We have 41 new Elite Guard Alexander, you can put them to good use on the walls.¡± I am telling him while sipping some coffee.


    ¡°I will do so your majesty, I also see you have some new Super Soldiers¡± He remarks.


    ¡°Yes I am going to let Sergeants Montgomery and Halloway have a few days with them before we take them into the field, that will give me ample time to make more bracelets and maybe a few more rings as well.¡± I reply.


    Montgomery at that time joined us, and we discussed putting the Super Soldiers on the Rotation for the Portal site first. We estimated it would get them each to level 19 in one rotation, The set up was two Super Soldiers and 4 recruits, two teams per rotation for now to get them to practice shooting, learning to use their mana barriers and get used to their new stats and abilities. With 41 people it would take 10 rotations to get them to 19, so basically 5 days.


    I sigh ¡°you know that is a huge delay¡± I say to Montgomery.


    ¡°It can not be helped, if we do not do this, they will be more than just green in the field, it will be a 5 day boot camp for them to get them somewhat familiar with their gear.¡± Montgomery says.


    ¡°You are right, we have no choice in the matter right now. Then we need to do the same for the Elite, but we can go back to one team and leave 4 Supers here to train them on rotations at the site and let the other Elites take care of day to day training.¡± I say slowly thinking how best to utilize our experienced people and not slow down the needed progress. I felt an urgency on me like never before, and time was running out.


    It has now been 35 days since the start of this all, 28 since the mass kill off of the Uninitiated.


    "I know this is inconvenient, but I am going to take 4 Supers, 20 of the Elites and 30 of the Ny''Har''en with me and we are going to Fort Carson today. Plus we will check the Drow cave and hit Colorado Springs. We need to get that done fast, something in my gut tells me time is running out for the other survivors.


    At this time Foster comes running into the Cafeteria,¡± Master Gunnery Sergeant we just made contact with Albuquerque!¡± She yells as she hurries to us.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Really? That is great, how many do they have?¡± I say to Foster.


    Foster then gives me her report.¡± They are holed up in the Hospital there. A lot are Police, some Kirtland Air Force Base people, Several Doctors and Nurses, and many civilians, all in total over 800 people, but there were over 3000 in the beginning, till the seventh day hit and most vanished. They have been gathering survivors also, from around the city much like us, plus food weapons and ammo.. A few have discovered professions, but many are still unable to decide or comprehend them.¡±


    ¡°So what are their plans now?¡± I ask


    ¡°Right now they are running on generators gathering fuel from the area to keep them running, but are uncertain how long that can last. Sergeant Raymond gave them the information on our set up here, and they have a strong interest to move all their people to here, but moving over 800 is problematic, as they are barely keeping the creatures out at this time.¡± Foster says with a grim expression.


    ¡°Albuquerque is large and had a population just shy of 600k mostly spread out, on par with Colorado Springs both in size and population.¡± I begin to ponder. ¡° A drive there would probably take about 4-5 hours, if the roads were clear maybe 3 hours with a good vehicle¡±


    ¡°They do have access to a few Air Force Blackhawks¡± Foster continues¡± but even transporting by chopper it would take a round trip of 2 and half hours with refueling. Also the pilots say they could just barely make it here and back on a single fuel tank. They could move 33 people at a time max between the 3 Blackhawks they have. So in a days time they estimate they could make 6 trips moving 216 people, taking 4 days to move everyone.¡± Foster finally says."they also say they could push them selves more if needed, but going without rest for the pilots would not be a good idea."


    ¡°800 more people in four days.¡± I mutter to myself. I then look at the time, it is almost time to start the rush job to the Towers.


    ¡°How much room do we have on the East side for housing?¡± I ask


    ¡°90 homes at best in that area.¡± Says Rick walking up to us overhearing the conversation.¡± With the basements, they can hold 4 bedrooms each. I just got done talking to the Builders about that.¡±


    ¡°So you heard?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Yeah 800 possible new arrivals, word is spreading fast at the news.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Those houses would go to the Ny''Har''en first anyways.¡± I say then think some on it.¡± We have 96 builders who could put a house up in 6 hours in groups of 8, means we can get 12 houses up in 6 hours. If we can get the original Builders to assist maybe even double that?¡± I say then.


    ¡°It is no use we do not have the room to get everyone a house inside the walls. We will have to use the houses on the West and North side closest to the walls to accommodate everyone. Set up security patrols of those areas and post guards around there. We are talking at least 150 to 200 homes we will have to secure out there as some of our people will venture out too once we open the gates. Also keep in mind there is no power to those units out there.¡± Rick says.


    ¡°Let''s keep it nice and tight, let''s find an area where we have 200 homes packed tightly together and set up a perimeter around it. Use the entire Elite Guard to guard it all for now. We need a heavy presence out there. I will ask the Builders if we can tie those units into our power system somehow.¡± I say deciding, then continue.


    ¡°Having them come by air seems safer in the long run and gives us time to get ready and coordinate. Plus we can let them know in advance the plan so they are not taken by surprise with housing outside the gates.¡± I say and then see Christina Mayer walking towards me, her mood seems heavy and her face shows signs of lack of sleep, standing at 5''7'', she has short dark brown hair, wearing a pink blouse and blue knee length suit skirt. Her black high heels strike the marble floor with a click each time.


    I still do not see how that can be her profession uniform and run in those things if needed.


    She is holding a clipboard looking device in her right hand and has a pen which glows lightly in her left hand. She also has a pair of earnings of blue azure crystal looking adorning her ears. A simple looking necklace about her throat with a red gem in it. Her figure is very slim with long looking legs for her size, that are clothed in dark pantyhose. Her bust draws the eyes quickly, as they stick out like two melons, under her pink blouse. She is also wearing red rimmed glasses that give of a slight glow right now which highlight her big blue eyes. If one had to say, she was gorgeous by any mans standards, with her small faced features and her 18 year old looks.


    ¡°Mr Smith¡± She starts.


    ¡°It''s Scott please, Everyone here calls me Scott¡± I say to her once again. We had met yesterday after the meeting. After we met I asked her to look in on the female victims from the two malls, it seems she was just finishing up her evaluation.


    ¡°Ah yes Scott, my apologise. I have looked over the females in question. This is going to be vey hard since it is so many of them. If they were fewer in number, I could help them probably over time, but so many at once.¡± She says and has a look of uncertainty on her.


    ¡°What of I were to assign Psychologist to other people to assist you?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Mr..... Scott, that will not do, it takes years and years of study of the human mind to just try to understand it. You can give out the profession, but the person who has it, will still not understand the human mind. In fact it can cause more harm than good by doing so. The Skills I obtained as a Psycologist are useful tools to help me understand the person better I am dealing with. I have hypnotic voice, that can place them under hypnotism. Feel emotions which allows me to feel anger, fear or anxiety and more, also I have Suggestion, which can help lead ones to achieve a different action by a simple suggestion over time, a lot of time mind you, and the last one is Personality Wipe."


    ¡°Personality wipe?¡± I ask now curious.


    ¡°Yes it is a skill, that allows me to wipe a persons personality, turning them into a clean slate, a new person, if that makes sense to you. Wiping out the old person from existence. Once done it can not be undone. I hesitate to even imagine using something like that, as it in effect is killing that person to create a new one, basically a new person appears with total amnesia of their past, but maintains motor function skills, everything they learned thru training of schooling, just their personality is wiped away.¡± She says then sighs.


    ¡°I now what you are thinking, that it would be best and easiest to simply wipe those girls memories and let them start over, but that is cruel in itself. We would be killing them, I hope you understand that. We have to at least try to save them and let them make their own choice if they want to die with a rational mind in place. We can not make that choice for them and for you to bestow this Profession on others is more than just dangerous to everyone here.¡± She finishes.


    ¡°Doc after what you just told me I trust you wholeheartedly, Those are some powerful skills you could have kept secret.¡± I say to her.


    ¡°Yes but I can not read their minds, so I do not know what is going on in their heads yet.¡± she says grimly.


    ¡°Doc I think I can help you there,¡± I say with a smile and focus on the Bracelet Rick is wearing. After a short moment one appears in my hands and I hand it to her.


    ¡°What is this....how did you...?¡± She asks and looks shocked, then she reads the information on it and her face goes pale.¡±This is intrusive and unimaginable, to be able to read others thoughts, there is no privacy anymore.¡±


    ¡°That is why I am giving them out to everyone, it also blocks people from reading your mind, bu it is our secret weapon against those who would wish to cause us harm too. I am sorry for having read you mind, but I am certain you are truthful and only have what is best in mind for us all¡±. I say to her with a smile as she quickly puts on the bracelet.


    ¡°So everyone here can do this?¡± She asks looking around suspiciously.


    ¡°Well almost everyone, I still have more I need to hand out, but most everyone is aware of the fact their minds can be read by those with the bracelets, We have not told the people from Farmington yet, as to weed out any trouble makers before handing them out. But they all will get one soon.¡± I reply


    "That is good to hear Mr.......Scott¡± She says looking at the Bracelet¡± This will be of great help with those poor women.¡±


    ¡°If you will excuse me, I will leave their care to you and if you need anything, simply ask and we will get it for you, anything understand?¡± I say to her and she nods with relief on her face.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me the chance to save them and not ordering me to wipe their minds¡± She says quietly, then walks off.


    "Lets head to the Radio tent and talk to Albuquerque about the plans then." I say to Rick and Alexander.


    ¡°What about Colorado Springs and Fort Carson?¡± Asks Rick.


    ¡°It will have to wait, I want to send 60 people to Albuquerque with the Buses and Hum-Vee''s by Chopper, we can then shuttle at least half and be back, so it will take two trips to get everyone there, we can spend a day in Albuquerque while the choppers ferry half of the people and then we take the remaining half with us by vehicle, that will give us time to hit the surrounding area for supplies.¡± I say to Rick. "I need to ask Terry to fix something to the front of a tank so it can clear a path for us quickly."


    With that we all head towards the Radio tent.

 Intermission: Story thus far and recap

    Hello all!


    FIRST: Thank you once again for reading! Your support means a lot to me in every way.


    Now to the Story so far and recap"


    In the beginning I told everyone there was a reason why Cindy, Julie and Scott got together, that has now been revealed, it was a love spell.


    I showed in the Prologue three beings, I did not say man or woman.....just beings of energy and misty. I will say this now, no, they are NOT gods.


    As per the Prologue they seem to be playing a game of sorts. Sibling one is bad, Sibling two is helping Scott and is people in a weird weird way and Sibling three is the referee, they will call each other brother and sister as they feel the need at the time never deciding truly on a gender. However there is a hint to future gender maybe?


    Is it similar to another story? maybe not sure, this is my own. In the end at the end of the series it will finally all make sense as to why they are doing this. As the referee said their goal is to not kill Scott and his wives, but Sibling one broke that rule with a curse placed on the the wives. Thus sibling two gave Scott the Reality Manipulation and is helping indirectly in some ways within the rules.


    Scott and his OP,ness, may seem he became OP overnight, but keep in mind he upgraded and kept his skills. He and worked his way up to level 56 at one point, and got reset back to 1. With the help of Sibling 2 he rocketed back to 101.


    The Monster have not changed in the past 30 or so days, they are still the same as before. So he is able to take them out quite easily. .................................................. (silence)


    Other professions and their abilities so far, give it time folks, all will grow and be of good use, even the Robo Cops hehe. Deputy Patterson will get to shine too.


    The usefulness of his wives. Julie in comparison to the three has to what Scott considers the most useful and needed skill sets on missions thus he is always taking her along. Cindy has offensive power, while Ki''Diera is a melee type and he fears endangering her....all three will come into their own soon. Once Scott can fully accept their capabilities. He is over protective of them in many ways as you have seen or as I have hinted to.


    This story centers on Scott''s POV and is about the survival and re-emergence of the human race as whole. There will be community building, strife and war. BUT nothing will be revealed if Scott does not learn it first and we the readers then get  to see it.


    ONCE in a while like, I did with the Biker gang and now the three beings I will add a new POV, just to give you a taste of what is to come without revealing too much or taking away from the story (I hope), as I want you all to be in the same boat as Scott is. And while many say he should make gold coins and bullets and new ammo types and create new types of weapons and think of a new second profession and ...................................................................... all of it takes time. I stress this  in every chapter, time is an issue and he is one person. He is trying really hard to cope with it all. Even I as a writer I shake my head at all he has to accomplish and wonder if there is enough time to do it all.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    There are news stories every day of military guys who get angry and do stupid things, like rob banks, kill their girlfriends, rape another comrade and more. I am not saying military folks are bad, but I am pointing out they are human like you and me, in fact I am former military myself, Air Force to be exact and everyone makes stupid choices or bad decisions at times. NO one is a saint, we all get jealous or mad or frustrated and more.


    I saw my First Sergeant do some dumb things in my time. Even witnessed my Commander(s) make many mistakes. We are all human no matter how many years we put into the military. Years of service really does not eliminate the making of mistakes or forgetting something in the heat of the moment or getting emotional or angry when something happens to a loved one. We feel the same as you do when something happens. Scott going bezerk, hell yeah he will at times when he gets angry like any other person. You watch your mother, sister, wife or girlfriend about to get raped in front of you and tell me what you will do? You would go nuts I bet.


    Scott is not perfect, no one is. So for some this may not be the story for them as he will NEVER be perfect! He will have his dumb moments, his stupid moments his shining OP moments and his totally mushy love moments and more like any other person out there. EVERY MAN here has called their other half a pet name at one point in their life and in public in front of friends, some do it more while others do it less. Especially Scott, Cindy and Julie who are under a love spell.


    Making contact with other survivors, before the radio I gave them a 5% chance. With one radio I give them 10% chance, unfortunately only one radio survived. BUT Now Albuquerque has one! yay!


    So be patient, all will be revealed and enjoy the ride, something may not make sense at first and will be revealed over this very long long story. And thank you all for the suggestions, many help me in decision making as to when to reveal stuff or how fast to reveal it, I let the story take me where it goes, only with the end in mind and keep within those guidelines. As this is not a tragedy, Cindy, Julie and Ki''Diera will never die.........but that does not rule out other things..............no NTR as I described it in previous remarks.


    Thank you again for your support and know that the donations sent to me go to great use to help me further the story!


    Elandrial out! as I need to finish the next chapter (almost done).


    ___________________________________________________________________________

 Book 2 C 8 Albuquerque Part 2

    Book 2 Chapter 8 Albuquerque Part 2


    The Choppers arrive by the West Wall Gate and touch down at about 10:45 am. We fired flares to provide a visual for their approach to give them a bearing once they got close to Kopeke. As they land the Crew Chiefs of each jump out and help people out of the choppers. Many look at the walls in surprise and awe.


    People from our side are helping them and escorting them into the complex. My teams are standing by to board the choppers as we watch them unload. As the last person is aided off, the crew chiefs then wave at us motioning towards them and we all board the three Blackhawks and lift off, heading back to Albuquerque.


    I am handed one of the head sets to talk to the crew.


    ¡°Glad to see you Master Gunnery Sergeant,¡± says the one of the Crew Chief with a smile.


    ¡°Likewise, I am glad Albuquerque had survivors.¡± I reply.


    ¡°It has been rough the past few weeks after the mass kill off¡±, he replies,¡± We made contact with some other towns further out, but then lost contact with them afterwards, never to hear from them again. The towns were too far for us to get there and back by Pave Hawks.¡±


    ¡°What about using extended range fuel tanks?¡± I ask


    ¡°We suggested that too, but the Colonel said no, that it was a waste of resources and we could not take on more people from other cities too.¡± He says to me, a slight anger in his voice.


    Fucking bastard let those people die


    I read in his mind. ¡°So this Colonel where is he now?¡± I ask,¡±and who is he?¡±


    ¡°Colonel McNair, Army guy from the VA Hospital, he and his staff came to the hospital after the attacks started, said it got overrun by big bear looking creatures, slaughtering everyone in sight. So they fled and somehow wounded up at the Hospital we were at. His staff is strange tho, they all keep to themselves in their little group and go silent when we come around, never talking to us. Only the Colonel speaks and gives orders.¡± Says the Crew Chief ¡°Right now they are packing up and said they would be taking the next flight out.¡±


    ¡°What about women and children¡± I ask


    ¡°The Colonel gave priority to those......in favor of him.....¡± The Crew Chief hesitates to answer.


    Can not tell him that we are under orders, and that all those people were kiss asses to the Colonel.


    Indeed something is not right here.


    ¡°So this Colonel McNair is it? I am curious why he did not take the first of the Blackhawks out.¡± I say to the Crew Chief.


    ¡°No disrespect Master Gunnery Sergeant but these are Pave Hawks, not Blackhawks, we are Air Force¡±, Says a voice in my headset.


    ¡°Ah yes, Pave Hawks, been a while for me¡± I say.


    ¡°That was First Lieutenant Miller and his second seat is First Lieutenant Barns, I am Tech Sergeant Schroeder and over there is Master Sergeant Tillman¡±, Says Schroeder.


    Crap officers....sigh oh well go with military protocol for now till things get settled.


    ¡°Sorry Sir, has been a long time for me, I am retired Marines, Master Gunnery Sergeant Smith here, Lieutenant¡±, I say into the head set.


    ¡°No worries Master Gunnery Sergeant, it is just an ongoing pet peeve for us, haha.¡± says Miller.


    ¡°Lieutenant what is your impression of the Colonel.¡± I ask


    ¡°Respect the Rank, not the Man.¡± is all Miller says.


    Seems the colonel is not well liked,


    ¡°We are headed back to Kirtland for refueling, then to the Hospital, if you and your men can cover us while we refuel that would be a great help Master Gunnery Sergeant,¡± says Miller.


    ¡°You got it Lieutenant, we will set up a perimeter¡± I say to him.¡± has anyone put the fuel into their inventory to take it on the flights with them to extend your range?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by put it in our inventories?¡± Says the Schroeder and Miller at the same time.


    ¡°I heard some of you have unlocked your professions and have access to your inventories, you can add stuff to them and take them with you anywhere, I am carrying 16 Hum-Vee''s, 7 buses and 6 tanks not to mention mobile artillery and ammo too.¡± I say in the headset.


    ¡°How the hell did you do that?¡±, exclaims Miller losing all form of military protocol.


    ¡°I can show you when we land and we can take all the fuel with us instead of having to stop at Kirtland each time. All my men can do this too.¡± I say in the headset.


    ¡°Well god damned, if that is not a blessing in disguise.¡± says Schroeder smiling ear to ear now.


    We talk some more on the flight to Kirtland AFB, Lt. Miller asks we dispense with ranks for now as we talk more on moving people and the plans to follow. They also commented about all the commotion going on at our complex. I explained that it was being upgraded, and explained the Builders and the Ny''Har''en. I also told them I had asked for the Builders to help in making a neighborhood secure and livable for the Albuquerque folks.


    The Builders were converting the generators we brought back from the DiY Store to mana crystals and installing them into the power grid to power, the chosen neighborhood. The people of our complex, over 400 of them, were going house to house to clean out and make the houses presentable. Our Builders were going in and making any needed repairs. So when the first 33 arrived, houses were already standing by for them. Some of our own folks had claimed houses of their own as we predicted.


    An hour passed by quickly while I talked and we arrived at Kirtland AFB. My men set up a perimeter and began shooting the Zombies that were crawling all over the place. It was heavily infested. As directed ,head shot only as nothing else seemed to kill them, they kept coming missing, limbs or with gaping holes in them.


    I selected all of the 41 new Super Soldiers the 11 added Super Soldiers and the 10 original Super Soldiers. I also took Julie and Cindy with me. I will have to make it up to Ki''Diera in a big way, having left her alone now several times and she is starting to feel useless. I know this and need to fix it fast but right now is not the time. 33 on this flight and the 32 remaining behind, will come on the second trip to join us.


    Cindy not hesitating to show her stuff, trying to prove her usefulness to me in some fashion, lets off an inferno from hell incinerating Zombies by the dozens with her cone of fire, clearing almost all of the area in front of us. Like dual flame throwers, the flames fly 10 meters in front of her from her hands, as she moves them back and forth slowly burning everything in her path.


    ¡°Smith we need to watch those flames with this fuel!!¡± Schroeder yell urgently to me.


    ¡°Cindy Stop!¡± I yell to her.


    Surprised, Cindy looks back at me


    ¡°Fuel is flammable!¡± I yell to her over the noise of the Choppers. She has her mind link turned off.


    She nods and looks embarrassed now and steps back as Super Soldiers move forward and start shooting at the approaching Zombies.


    ¡°I just wanted to help¡± She says her head bowed.


    ¡°I know, I know and you will get to shine soon, but not here please.¡± I say to her and give her a quick hug, then move to start shooting Zombies with my mana blaster.


    We quickly dispatched the Zombies within 100 meters range of us and then broke into team to start taking anything useful for the Pave Hawks. Including 8 spare Pave Hawks. We took weapons systems, ammo, fuel and fuel trucks, spare parts and anything the Pilots or Crew Chiefs pointed to. I saw a pair of F-22''s sitting close by and grabbed them as well. That was it for aircraft here as the rest all seem to have been flown off during the evacuation. There were some in the hanger but had been stripped down for repairs or out of service. We decided they would be more hassle for now as we had no aircraft mechanics that we knew of and none knew of any at the hospital.


    We got everything we were asked to carry, we reloaded into the Pave Hawks after the refueling was done and took off for the Hospital. It was a short flight from there. I asked Miller to advise the rest to hold off taking off till after I had a chance to talk to the Colonel, something was off.


    We arrived at the Hospital, landing in the parking lot, where many of the vehicles had already been cleared away to make room for the landing and the Colonel was standing ready with his 4 man staff, it looks like 1 Major, 2 Captains and a First Lieutenant. Many others were shooting or doing something as beams of light or energy were sent towards the Orcs, killing many of them assaulting the Hospital, some Orcs were even using magics to fire back hitting some of the defenders.


    As I approach him, I salute the ranks, they all give off sloppy return salutes as if it were a nuisance.


    God an army guy, I hope McNair does not fuck this up, deceiving the Air Force guys was already hard. One of the Captains thinks, as I look at him, then look to McNair.


    Hmm need to handle this one quickly get to their complex and take control there. Thinks McNair, a tall man about 6''3¡± Short cut hair, black in color, decent build, fair features.


    ¡°Colonel we are here to assist in the evacuation of the Albuquerque people, sir.¡± I say lowering my salute after they lower theirs.


    ¡°Fine, fine, go ahead and proceed, I need to get on board so we can lift off right away.¡± McNair says dragging several heavy over night looking bags with him.


    ¡°Sir I need a moment of your time to brief you on the situation.¡± I say to him insisting.


    God damned it, shit, he is going to delay me even more now. McNair thinks, ¡±Alright be brief we need to lift off as soon as possible Sergeant.¡± he says impatiently


    ¡°Over here sir, some of it is sensitive information¡± I say to him, leading him off a ways


    What the fuck does he mean by sensitive information sigh I need to secure these valuables fast .......McNair thinks again, huffs and heads over with me.


    ¡°So what is it, Sergeant Smith is it?¡± He says looking at my rank and name tag.


    ¡°Sir we have come into contact with other races at our complex.¡± I say to him slowly.


    ¡°And....¡± he says as if it did not concern him.


    ¡°They gave us the ability to read a persons mind¡±, I say to him with a grin¡± so who are you guys really?¡±


    Fuck there is no way he can be telling the truth, he is bluffing......I can pass this off easy.


    ¡°I ..We are from the VA Hospital, Are you questioning me Sergeant? You dare to question a Colonel? For an Army Sergeant you sure are none too bright, you can consider yourself demoted and stripped of rank as per the war time act.¡± He starts off hesitantly then quickly regains his composure.


    ¡°No, I got everything I need from you McNair¡± I say and motion for Holloway to come over, he runs over quickly, ¡° Yes Master Gunnery Sergeant!¡±


    ¡°Staff Sergeant Holloway take these fakes into custody, chain them into a room of your choice.¡±


    ¡°Billings! Wright! Help!!!¡± McNair yells now and tries to flee from us dropping his precious cargo.


    Before any of his so called staff can move, 29 Mana Enhanced Rifles are pointed at them and glowing lightly, ready to shoot. Halloway takes down McNair in a tackle.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Lt Miller comes running over, ¡°What is this all about?¡±


    ¡°It Seems the Colonel and is staff were running a scam on you all. They are fakes. ¡° I say to him.


    ¡°Not even the rank was real?¡± Miller says anger beginning to swell up in him.


    ¡°Alright! New orders then, women with children first, lets secure the area and get these choppers loaded.¡± I yell out.


    ¡°No offense Master Gunnery Sergeant, but I outrank you.¡± says Miller.


    ¡°You know what¡±, I rip my rank off my sleeves, ¡°Now I outrank you Lieutenant¡± I smile to him.


    ¡°How so?¡± He asks confused.


    ¡°I am the elected official of the Kopeke Kingdom, a representative of the people''s government.¡± I smile to him.


    After a moments hesitation, he laughs and salutes me¡± Works for me Smith!¡±.


    Holding McNair in an arm hold, Halloway asks, ¡°so what do we call you now Master Gunnery Sergeant?¡±


    ¡°I guess Chief will do fine, it has a good ring to it and is clear in meaning.¡± I say to him


    ¡°Roger that Chief¡± Halloway says as he leads a whimpering McNair away.


    I, Julie and Cindy head for the entrance of the Hospital and see the next batch of people ready to board the Pave Hawks, most look like self important people, I do not even bother to read their minds as the expression on their faces says it all when McNair is dragged back into the Hospital by force and his staff is escorted as well.


    ¡°LISTEN UP, Women with children first! Everyone else, back inside!!¡± I yell loudly.


    Everyone listens, no arguments were made. I then quickly turn around and run past the Pave Hawks waiting for loads. I take out the Hum-Vee''s and Tanks and place them in a line to covering the entrance, a staggered formation with the tanks in the center and the Hum-Vee''s covering the sides, as each one is placed a Super Soldiers runs to man them or take positions for cover and begins to fire at the Orc Army assembled and assaulting.


    ¡°RETREAT to the Hospital we got this!¡±, I yell to the other defenders.


    The other defenders quickly break off dragging their wounded with them. As the Super Soldiers begin to tear into the Orc army with steady beams of their Mana enhanced Rifles, some shine especially brighter than others, thicker and more blue in color than the rest. I nod to Cindy and she smiles and unleashes a flurry of fireballs into the distance as huge fiery explosions erupt all over the place. Nothing stands up to the onslaught of 29 mana enhanced Rifles on continuous fire bursts and Cindy''s fireball storm.


    Many of the defenders simply stop to watch in awe as the Orc army is reduced to nothing in minutes. The Orcs begin to flee in ones and twos then by the tens, till finally they all retreat.


    ¡°Hold Position!¡± I say and return to the Hospital entrance, while the onlooking crowd simply stands in stunned silence.


    ¡°LETS MOVE! Women with Children first MOVE! MOVE!¡± I yell now to get them all moving. Cindy and Julie begin herding women holding onto their young to the waiting Pave Hawks ¡°Count two small children as one person, load them up!¡± I continue yelling order.


    Finally the Pave Hawks are loaded and take off. Silence then hits the Hospital. Everyone is staring at me in silence, no one making a move or speaking.


    ¡°Alright then! All those promised the first seats, well you probably figured it out by now that is not happening, you will be on the buses with me, unless you have small child and are a women!¡± I say looking over the crowd.


    Finally a man comes out of his silence and speaks up, he is self important looking wearing an expensive looking suit that has seen better days. ¡°And just who are you to be giving us orders? You do not even have a rank?¡± He says eyeing me closely, his anger is now flaring up after being left behind.


    I need to get out of here now, I can not be one of the last to leave, and no way am I getting on some filthy bus. I can not let myself be killed by those monsters.


    His mind is going a hundred miles an hour trying to figure out how to get on the next flight, he is scared.


    ¡°I realize you all are scared and do not understand what is going on. McNair was a fake and deceived you all¡±. I say in a steady and calm voice.


    Many gasp and begin to whisper to one another. Many questions start to ring out but I ignore them all and continue.


    ¡°My team and I will get you all safely out of here in one piece back to our safe zone.¡± I say to them, ¡°We will evacuate the Women and children first by choppers and the rest will go with us on buses and Hum-Vee''s¡±. I explain looking over the hundreds gathered in the lobby now.


    ¡°On buses and Hum-vee''s? You can not be serious, we will all be killed!¡± Someone yells loudly, a male voice.


    ¡°It is either that or you can remain here and take your chances on your own, I am not going to argue the point. Now Cindy and Julie here will get the groups together for then next flight. Anyone who does not agree can come see me directly and we will talk about it in private.¡± I say, the last was a threat. No more complaints come forward.


    Halloway returns with a smile on his face.¡±All five are secured¡± he says.


    ¡°Good now lets get a few teams to start searching the area for food and supplies, you lead those teams and have Montgomery hold a perimeter of the entrance. Also radio me when you find a good stockpile and I can send it back to the complex.¡± I say to him and he nods and runs off.


    ¡°Umm we have a large stockpile of food here as well.¡± says a man coming toward me, with a few other people behind him. He is 5''10¡± Light brown hair, short cut, unshaven it seems since the events happened. His clothes are dirty and blood covers many places on them. What used to be a white shirt was brown and bloody., his blue jeans looked the same as the shirt. He had a haggard look to him.


    ¡°Can you show me please, I will send it all to our complex right away.¡± I say to him


    He looks confused at first, but then leads me to the morgue, it is cold in here and lots of food is stored here in the cold temperatures. In the rooms before it, many boxes of food were piled into each, it looks like they had been scavenging non stop.


    ¡°How did you get all this stuff¡± I ask.


    ¡°We used ambulances and other large vehicles to hit the grocery stores and warehouse, we have two Semi''s in the back parked that we used as well.¡± He says looking at me as if he wanted to ask a question.¡± we also have a few freezers full of meats, frozen still.¡±


    ¡°Alright let me get started here then¡±, I say to him and start with the cold food products, there were meats, vegetables and produce here of all kinds.


    Ki''Diera you there? I think in my head.


    I am here Scott tho I am not pleased at all


    I know princess please forgive me, but this is really important to us all. I am going to start sending the refrigerated stuff first then frozen goods ok?


    I am ready here as are many others, but I can not help but feel useless, you understand that right? As a warrior and your life mate I should be at your side!


    Princess, I promise you are not worthless to me, I will make this up to you!


    Very well send the items, we are ready


    I then start taking ownership and putting items in my inventory quickly and just as fast, they are removed from the inventory. The people who followed all gasp as they see the food disappear in front of them one by one.


    ¡°How are you doing that?¡± The man asks in disbelief


    ¡°I am married¡± I simply say and smile as I continue on the food items.


    ¡°Chief, there is not much here for food in the area¡± comes a call over the radio.


    I grab the radio ¡° expand your search, I am going to be a while here at the Hospital, it seems they grabbed everything in range, but be careful, safety first!¡± I say then put the radio away.


    ¡°Copy that Chief!¡± the voice says.


    After two hours I get the call, the Pave Hawks are returning with our re-enforcement''s and were going to pick up the next load, Montgomery has the fuel ready for them, Cindy and Julie have the next load ready and all goes smoothly as I continue to put food items and boxes into my inventory, while Ki''Diera removes them on her end.


    At four hours I am still putting food items in inventory and the Pave Hawks return again. This continues until almost 9 hours total later when the last of the food items have been been sent to the Keep.


    That is it Princess I will send more tomorrow, you have a good night and please forgive me, I do love you. Also please start the next upgrades when the time comes as we discussed.


    Scott you have never said that to me before.....


    I am going to go check on the others now and will contact you soon ok?


    Yes my warrior I will be waiting, as your life mate I am always here for you.


    I then look about, the others had left after a few hours, bored with my progress and got sleepy. Halloway and his teams had found pockets of food and supplies and put them in their inventories and still had room. They found a few pawn shops that still had some ammo and various items left, but most were picked clean of useful items. Eventually they too, returned to the Hospital.


    The people there had already cooked the prepared dinner for the day. Tomorrow there would be no food, except leftover''s if any, or our rations.


    I went back to the lobby, the Choppers were about 1 hour out and had done 5 runs already today. This would be their sixth run as planned, then we can let the pilots rest for the day and beign operations in the morning again.


    Cindy and Julie had a small crowd around them and talked, answering questions about the safe zone, reassuring the people. I nod to both of them and they both smile to me and keep answering questions or explaining things. You would think after 9 hours everything would be said and done, but a scared people can never get enough reassurances, you just have to be patient and grin while bearing it.


    I head outside to Montgomery and Halloway''s position, our full force is here now, they had sent some to the other entrances as well, to re-enforce the defenders there. So far the Orcs seem to have given up trying to assault the Hospital for now.


    "Have the men break into teams, grab some chow and rotate out. Set up watches and let them start to get some rest." i order.


    ¡°Copy that Chief!¡± Says Montgomery who has now adopted the title as well. I head for one of the Hum-Vee''s and lay down inside to grab some sleep.


    _______________________________________________________________________________


    Author''s Note: Some will complain that the colonel issue was too easy, but think about it, with mind reading, it is that easy to catch a scammer when they least expect it :)

 Book 2 C 9 Day 37

    Author''s Note: ok I was really excited for this chapter. I have been waiting a long long time to reveal it. It is 3:49 am and I finally finished it !! It is my big reveal! Please enjoy!


    Book 2 C 9 Day 37


    As I slept Cindy and Julie found me and laid down with me, Julie pulls out a blanket from her inventory as we all cuddle up and sleep. The sounds of the Pave Hawks waken us briefly as they land, refuel, load up and take off once more. I glance at my watch, it is now 11:30 pm, they will be back at 1:30 am and then rest.


    We will resume operations at 8:30 am letting them get 7 hours of rest. My guys and I will hit the area hard and grab what we can. The feeling of urgency grows stronger by the passing minute. I am compelled to get back to the Keep as soon a possible. Right now with this last load a total of 238 people plus children have been evacuated. Another 4 runs and we can load up the buses and Hum-Vee''s and head out. So about 2:30 pm when the last load leaves so do we.


    We all awake to the sound of the Pave Hawks final return, is is just before 1:30 am, they made good time. I drift back off to sleep, the ominous feeling is still strong and a slight fear fills me. I can not shake it.


    I awake and it is still dark outside. I glance at my watch it is just shy of 6 am. In the distance to the east the creeping light of the sun is starting to break the night sky. It is cold outside, as I pull the blanket over me and the girls tightly. It has been a while since I slept outside. But I wanted to be here in case of an attack and help defend if needed. Others had done the same and slept inside the other Hum-Vee''s.


    I finally rouse myself to get up. Julie and Cindy wake too, not happy at the lack of sleep., but the promise of our warm bed tonight motivates them quickly. I check with Sergeant Raymond and Foster, they inform me Halloway and Montgomery were finally getting some shut eye. Both had stayed up until only a few hours ago.


    I scan the perimeter and see nothing moving out there, it is quiet like a ghost town now. Julie, Cindy and I go into the Hospital and find that there is food left over from last nights dinner and Coffee was in abundance. Six huge Coffee makers, industrial sized, were lined up in a row brewing or ready to drink. We grab a bite and some coffee to sate our hunger.


    Definitely taking those with us. I muse to myself


    Scott you are awake?


    Yes Princess....


    A few of the first arrivals have caused some issues, I hope you do not mind, my Father had them thrown into the Dungeons.


    What?


    They were demanding unreasonable requests saying the Colonel already cleared everything for them. After a while my Father snapped and had Alexander throw them in the dungeon.


    What dungeons?


    Alexander made the suggestion saying they were below the basement now.


    Haha that Alexander, ok whatever you all think is right, I will support it. Once I get back we will give the new people a lesson on the chain of authority there. The Colonel was a fraud.


    The rest are all women and children, so many children Scott, are there more?


    Yes, probably 4 more loads more. I do not have the exact numbers yet. I guess Ms Roberts School will have to be built sooner or we can find another close by.


    There is an Elementary and a Middle school nearby Scott


    Ah thank you Cindy. Hopefully they will be enough, but I feel danger is closing in on us. It is a feeling I have been having for the past few days and I can not shake it. KI''Diera make sure we keep everyone close, as close as possible. And let Rick, your dad and Alexander know to have the guard on high alert. Something is coming.


    Scott you are starting to scare me.


    To be honest I feel scared too, I have never felt this way before. Anyways, lets get these people back home first and worry about the rest when we get there. Just be ready for anything. Julie and Cindy lets start packing up anything we can use from the hospital back home. Contact the others who have inventories and have them store stuff.


    Alright Scott.


    Cindy?


    Yes Scott.


    Is anything the matter?


    Why do you ask?


    It is nothing, never mind. Let''s get to work.


    Julie and Cindy search for others who have unlocked their professions to assist in cleaning out the Hospital of medicines, and supplies as well as other useful items. Several Doctors were of the healing class and had treated the wounded over time. We have lots of Doctors and Nurses now. Of the 807 people a large potion were Hospital staff and the Hospital did not suffer any direct spawns inside. What got them was day 7 and most of the patients. Only 168 Staff remained of those who worked there.


    I head back out to see many are already rising from their sleep. The light of the approaching sun was pushing the night sky away giving off the typical red and pink sunrise of New Mexico morning. The air was crisp and cold, you could still see your breath this time of May. It would warm up quickly tho.


    "Alright folks lets do this, we got till 2:00 pm to get what we need and then head back home. Sergeant First Class Montgomery will hold this perimeter, Staff Sergeant Halloway will lead two teams along the I-40 corridor, I will take the I-25 Corridor. We will hit all large warehouses along the off ramps. Each team will take a tank to clear path." I order.


    I look to our Tanks, all have a large metal tiangle shaped rams attached to their front, courtesy of the Builders and Terry Williams. We get in the Hum-Vee''s, I am leaving Cindy and Julie behind to coordinate things here at the Hospital. 40 of us take off in two team of 20. A tank with 4 people in it each and 4 Hum-vee''s per group. The tanks lead the way. I leave the rest behind to guard the Hospital.


    We hit several places along I-25, several Warehouses are right off the highway, we do not bother with the off ramps and use the tank to plow thru fences and barriers. I contact Ki''Diera every so often and send more stuff to her, not sure where she is putting it all, as we have gathered a lot. Canned goods to last many months at least. Sadly all the produce, vegetables and meats were spoiled.


    We came across many types of the typical creatures, Owlbears, Worgs, even BugBears , we also saw some of the Hook Horrors. All fell to the focus fire of the Rifles of the Super Soldiers. On occasion, if it was really thick, I would pull out Big Daddy and freeze the area, then follow up with an explosive shot to wipe them all out. Halloway reported they had all filled up their inventories and were headed back. I decided it was time for us to do the same. I am not sure how much more the Keep can hold. But I am sure we filled the Auditorium four times over at least with no space to walk in. I was close to 12:30 pm when we began the return trip.


    As we were driving along. I spotted a sign on a roof with the giant word HELP! on it. I quickly ordered the Tank to plow to it. We made quick time there. We entered the parking lot of the warehouse facility, the air was thick with death. We searched, but found only corpses, we were too late. They must have been dead for at least a week. A few even had their Profession gear on. We honked horns, yelled and made as much noise as we could to see if any others were around before we headed back, but no one came or called. My presence detector also did not pick up anything. We mounted up and returned to the Highway, all of us feeling down at seeing the loss of life.


    It has been now 36 days, 29 days after day 7 and danger was screaming at me now. We returned to the Hospital just after 1:15 pm, the Tank can go a max of 45 mph and plowing thru barriers and cars we went enen slower, but we made sure a path was clear for our return home, we still had one more city to pass thru after Albuquerque and it''s roads were not as wide and probably just as congested if not worse.


    Another hour and 15 minutes and the Pave Hawks would returns for their final load, so I pulled out the buses and we began to load up people, we manned all the Hum-Vee''s and put extra people inside them as well. Julie and Cindy had the last load of people ready for the Pave Hawks waiting, we would drive with a tank in front till we passed the next city, Bernallio, which would take over an hour driving time for the tank, but could not be avoided at this time. The Tank would be followed by  2 Hum-Vee''s then a bus and 2 more Hum-Vee''s between each following a bus with 2 Hum-Vee''s covering the rear. Once past that city, we could pick up speed as needed and put the Tank back into inventory.


    I enter the Hospital and with the help of our new found friends they showed me where the Generators were. I claimed them and stuck them into inventory as well. Before exiting I grabbed the six industrial sized Coffee makers too, can not forget those.


    2:30 pm came and the Pave Hawks, on schedule, arrived and refueled one last time and loaded up. I sent a salute to the Pilots and they Saluted back, and we parted ways there. Watching the Pave Hawks leave, we all in turn got into our vehicles and followed the tank as it began it''s journey thru Albuquerque once more.


    As expected Bernallio was congested beyond belief and was overrun by thousands of Worgs. That they had not died of starvation was amazing to me, maybe they did not starve, I do not know. Our gunners fired non stop at the creatures wiping them out as we approached them , due to their low levels I got almost no xp at all, same with the Orcs, but the new guys were leveling left and right and were excited about it, shooting anything that moved and yelling when they leveled.


    As we passed thru the city, the road finally began to clear up and it was passable without the Tank, so we put it away and moved at a quicker pace from there on. Unfortunately, we still encountered various creatures and over turned wrecked vehicles. So getting up to the speed limit proved impossible and the predicted 5 hours came true.


    At just short of 8 pm we arrived at the Keep, many stood on the walls waving and cheering once again as the last returned safely from Albuquerque.


    As we enter the West Gates, I see boxes and boxes of canned goods stacked outside the Keep in mountains on the North side. It is quite a sight to see, but for now our food issue is taken care of, we just need a place to store it all.


    Weary from the drive, we all get out and are cheered as we exit the vehicles. The Ny''Har''en are mixed in with the rest cheering too. I see Ki''Diera waiting patiently for me next to her Father and Rick with Alexander standing guard by her.


    I rush to her and take her in my arms


    ¡°I am home my wife¡± I say to her affectionately holding her tightly to me.


    ¡°My warrior, you have returned home safely to me.¡± she says softly and holds me tight as well. Together we move back to the West gate, Ki''Diera leading me, wanting to show me something.


    The new arrivals are escorted to the new Residence area made ready for them. As dusk was approaching all the lights were on in all the houses lighting up the entire neighborhood giving it life. A feeling of happiness swept over me at the sight of it all. It felt like we might be able to live a normal life once more. Each of the houses had food and drink waiting for the new residence and their refrigerators were full as well with needed items. Each house was stocked with daily needs. In case of an emergency the furthest someone was away from the gate was less than 10 minutes of running. As all were 18 again this was not an issue for most if not all.


    Mana Crystals sparkled in the evening sky where the Builders had tied them into the power grid. Julie joined me in an hug and laughs happily at the sight as well. I glance a look at Cindy and see she is looking on as well. But she keeps her distance from us. A mix of emotions on her face as a tear slowly trickles down.


    I move to Cindy and try to take her in my arms, but she backs away, then turns and runs away from us. Julie and Ki''Diera both look at me, I am confused. Then both Julie and Ki''Diera run after Cindy as I watch on.


    Let us handle this Sweetheart, I think I know what is bothering her, and this is a hard time for her.


    I understand I will find another room tonight ok?


    I ....I did not mean that Scott......


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    She needs her space right now, let me sleep alone tonight while you two help her thru this. She has to make up her own mind and me being there will only confuse her more.


    I understand and I am so sorry .....I love you Scott, with all my heart know that please.


    My warrior, I love you too, know I am always here for you no matter what.


    Thank you both....I will turn off my mind link so you can talk to Cindy freely. And Ki''Diera my Princess, Julie my Kitten, I love you both too.


    I turn off my mind link and head for the Cafeteria to get a bite and a beer. I need a beer and maybe something harder even. I begin to search my emotions. I know what is bothering Cindy as it bothered me once too...and now we know a love spell is in effect, so she doubt this is even real, no matter how hard she tries, she can not know for certain.


    ¡°So what is bothering you Scott? You look down¡±, Rick says joining me.


    ¡°Oh Wife trouble times three hehehe¡± I joke.


    ¡°Haha that was bound to happen sooner or later you know....always does.¡± He says to me with understanding,¡± got a place to stay the night?¡±


    ¡°Actually not yet. Was thinking of grabbing a tent.¡± I say.


    ¡°Oh nonsense, I have a room to myself, and spare beds in it it. So you can stay there for as long as you need ok?¡±, I nod and accept, with my sleeping issue taken care of we talk into the evening about Albuquerque and the survivors. The new residence and more. He had all the Guards stationed there and had a thick presence, you could not go 1 full minute without seeing a guard passing by or they criss cross paths on their patrols.


    I then take my leave to go grab a shower and then head for the shared room. In the room I unequipped my uniform and equip my undergarments, sleeping nude while in another guys room does not feel right. I let myself fall into the spare bed and quickly fall asleep. I wake up and find Ki''Diera had sneaked into bed with me and was sleeping soundly next to me, she still wore some clothing as well, I guess she followed my scent and found me in Rick''s room. I fall back to sleep holding her, feeling the warmth in my heart for her as her peaceful face showed a happy expression while she slept.


    I awake once again but it is day light outside, Rick was still asleep, he returned late at night, if he saw Ki''Diera he did not say anything, I will have to apologize to him later for the intrusion. Ki''Diera is already awake and laying there watching me quietly. I smile and give her a kiss then get out of bed.


    She follows suit and does the same. Quietly we exit the room as not to disturb Rick and leave. It is just before 7 am. We head for the Cafeteria and I see Julie and Cindy sitting there already, as if waiting. Upon seeing me, Cindy gets up and runs to me and busts into tear. ¡°I am so sorry, please forgive me, I am sorry, please don''t leave me.¡± she cries.


    I hold her tight and say nothing at first, the feeling in my chest is overwhelming holding her once again.


    I now this is not the spell, there is no way it is. This is a true feeling. The spell only brought us together at first, but what we have now is real.


    ¡°What are you thinking Scott, I can''t hear, you please say something,¡± Cindy begs.


    I lead her to a table and sit her in the chair, then I kneel before her, taking both her hands and place them to my heart. ¡°Cindy with all I am, I love you, no spell can ever do that for me. Know that I will always be here for you and give you my all.¡± Then I lean in and kiss her, at first it is light and simple but it quickly turns into more. Anyone watching would probably get embarrassed, but I care not, as this is my wife.


    We part, out of breath and stare into one another''s eyes, I can see the love there in her eyes, there is no doubt within. I see into her soul and I feel her in me as well, that feeling is not fake. Nor what I feel is fake. I feel the same from Julie and now recently from Ki''Diera. How can I love three so much and equally, but I do. There is no doubt about it in my mind at all.


    We rejoin Julie and Ki''Diera at the table as they both gave us time alone. Smiles of understanding and happiness greet us. We speak of many things that morning, and as we sit and sip our coffee, Rick finally shows up and joins us as does Bre''Tirgan at some point. We joke and laugh, Cindy smacks me playfully and giggles when I made a remark about her. All seems to be returning to normal.


    At 8 am we finally break up the gathering and I go with the girls to survey the boxes of food wondering where to store it all. I go to look at the Gym, as I recall it should still be unused and stop in my tracks when we enter. It is completely changed, Not just a little changed, but massively changed. It is now a Throne room with 4 Thrones side by side all equal looking. One for each of us.


    Two guard greeted us at the doors and had opened the massive doors for us. A Red carpet led from the entrance way to the four thrones which sat on top of four steps. Chairs lined either side of the path, while white marble pillars lined up behind them, creating a walk way for spectators to sit and watch.


    We inspect the room and each of us take a seat in our Thrones. The girls are giggling having fun with it, even Ki''Diera. We sit and talk some more about the upgrades, Ki''Diera had as planned ordered the entire upgrades of the keep and walls at the same time, I wanted to go ahead and take advantage of the Builders offer, so right now I am going to splurge on funds a bit.


    At 8:45 am a clock appears in front of each of us and begins to count down from 1 hour.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Ki''Diera says quickly


    ¡°I am not sure it, is some kind of countdown¡± Cindy says to her.


    ¡°This is what I was feeling it is happening now.¡± I say, jumping from the Throne.¡±Guard! Alert everyone!! Get them into the keep now. Get Everyone into the keep recall everyone who is out on patrol or at the portal site. HURRY!!¡± I yell and both guards go running.


    ¡°What is it Scott?¡± Cindy asks


    ¡°Remember I said I had a feeling of fear I could not shake?¡± I ask her.


    She nods with a confused look.


    ¡°It is happening now that fear is going to become real when that timer hits zero. I pray everyone is in the keep before then¡± as I say that the warning bell goes off and other guards begin to yell outside.


    Rick, Bre''Tirgn and Alexander as well as Montgomery and Halloway all come running into the throne room.


    ¡°What is going on Scott?¡± Rick asks


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Alexander simply asks.


    ¡°Gather everyone inside, recall all patrols, abandon the portal site and get everyone inside the keep including all the Builders. Please hurry!¡± I say almost pleading, the fear is growing so strong, I feel myself starting to shake.


    Everyone scrambles to follow my orders, Cindy Julie and Ki''Diera begin to leave to help,¡±NO!!! you stay with me! All three of you! No matter what you do, do not leave my side under any circumstance you got it? I feel even your Divine protection can not protect you from what is coming. In-fact and I am not sure why, I know it will not protect you.¡±.


    They all look at me with frightened expressions now, even the fearless Ki''Diera is shaken by my words.


    I hurry forward to the main entrance, 50 min are left on the countdown, ¡°EVERYONE TO YOUR ROOMS¡± I yell at the top of my lungs, fear has gripped me, leadership will not kick in.


    ¡°Close your curtains and windows and stay away from the windows and no matter what happens do not look. PLEASE DO AS I SAY NOW!¡± I keep yelling, the fear is in my heart and my trembling worsens.


    ¡°Where is a builder?¡± I cry out.


    ¡°(We are here your Majesty, why have you ordered us into the keep?)¡± one asks followed by a large of group of Builders.


    "(If you value you lives, cut all power to the keep, make us go dark right away,)¡± I say to them with a pleading tone.


    ¡°(Very well your majesty it shall be done)¡± The Builder says and as one all builders head outside, while few run to the basement. The building is surrounded and several go to each wall and they all begin to glow.


    ¡°Please be in time, please god let them be in time.¡± I begin to pray.


    Scott you are really scaring everyone.¡± Cindy now says.


    ¡°Guards tell everyone to cover their ears, put something in them, cotton, cloth does not matter then cover that as well GO GO GO!!!¡± I yell as fiercely as I can. Trying to muster all my courage, I only hope it is enough.


    ¡°Everyone fill your ears and your children too, please make sure the children are covered, with anything you can find and cover them so you can not hear anything, please do this now and head to your rooms and stay away from the windows¡± I repeat the order.


    ¡°ALL OTHERS GO TO THE CAFETERIA AND WAIT THERE!!¡± I yell once again and then grab my wives and lead them to the Cafeteria to join the others.


    "Quickly fill in your ears", I instruct the three, "turn on your Mind Links, we can talk there" I say and turn mine in as well


    Scott what is going on


    Scott please tell us


    My Warrior I have never seen you like this, tell us what comes.


    Hell is coming and I do not know if we will survive it.


    The Builders finish what I asked them to do, they removed all traces of mana from the walls and Keep and disconnected the mana crystal from the Keep power. All lights go out and silence took over the keep it was now effectively darkened and looked no different from the rest of the area. Small cries and sobs could be heard if anyone had not covered their ear by now, as most everyone huddled in fear. The countdown reached 5 min.


    The builders joined us in the Cafeteria and were handed cloth for their ears too, which they put in and then used their hands to cover their ears. Some people had an amused expression wondering if this was a joke or something and a few even had nothing in their ears.


    Then the clock hit 0


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>SYSTEM NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Greetings fellow Aventurers!


    30 days have passed since the mass removal of those


    who did not conform to the System.


    You have since been given 30 days to adapt to the creatures


    real abilities and levels. Some of you have even stagnated in


    levels due to lack of higher level difficulties.


    Now it is time to introduce all creatures to you.


    Rejoice as we introduce to you, new challenges and dangers.


    Can you conquer them? Good luck and good hunting!!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    The message disappears. We wait in silence ears covered, most of us. Then it comes. It is loud even with covered ears. Those without protection simply fall over dead. Windows shatter instantly, all of them, none are spared. The Roar shook the very soul of a person as many fall to the ground in convulsions. Many cry out in fear. I pray we are not heard. Those of us able to, look involuntarily out the window and see the massive shape moving slowly in the distance. If one had to say, it was nearly as big as a mountain.


    Its head is as large as football field with two massively large horns coming from it''s skull with it''s snout protruding out able to swallow 5 elephants whole, with rows of sharp teeth that would make any great white shark envious. It''s neck is over 100 meters long, its body was bigger than the biggest aircraft carrier in existence, and covered thickly in black scales, while it''s spine had jagged edges protruding out covering the spine all the way to the tip of it''s tail. Each time it took a step the ground shook as if a small earthquake hit.


    It then stopped and spread it wings slowly, they were hundreds of meters longs, webbed looking and black, it raised it''s head into the air, high above the city in the distance and roared once again. It then slowly looked down to the city before it and spewed a long stream of flame, thick and wide, engulfing everything in flames, explosion going off everywhere around the Beast.


    It''s head swung left, then right, then it looks in our direction, it''s eyes were black Obsidian''s looking and looked beyond you, anyone who saw them lost their breath and relieved themselves in fear, including myself. Many were still on the floor in convulsions. Many had died from fear.


    The Dragon looks away and fully spreads it wings now, and begins to flap them. The Gale force wind created by them blows away any remaining buildings around the Dragon. It then moves forward and uses it''s massive spiked tail to lift off, as it springs into the air and flies North quickly disappearing from sight.


    We watch, still holding our breaths, as death itself left our presence.


    ________________________________________________________________________________________

 Book 2 C 10 Aftermath

    Book 2 C 10 Aftermath


    I am still on my knees, my heart is pounding in my ears. I look around and see total chaos. Several people are in fetal positions, others lay dead on the ground, a few have white froth in their mouths and died of fright. Then I see them, the children, they are crying everywhere, but are fine otherwise. My mind is still in a fog, but I can feel a small relief at seeing the children all untouched by the event, they are simply scared because the adults went mad.


    I then see, Julie, then Ki''Diera and finally Cindy, all unconscious on the ground, a slight red glow envelops all three of them. I can''t hear anything as someone is touching my shoulder, I look up and see Alexander, he is saying something to me. Slowly I shake my head to him, then begin to remove the stuffing in my ears.


    ¡°Your Majesty are you all right?¡± Alexander asks again with worry in his voice, amidst the cries and scream.


    ¡°I will be ok now Alexander, see to the others please.¡± I say to him, my voice is out of breath.


    I sling Cindy over one shoulder, Ki''Diera over the other, then take Julie in my arms, carrying all three at once, I make my way to our room carefully. I simply kick the door in when we get there and head for the big bed and lay Julie, then KI''Diera then finally Cindy on the bed. I position each carefully and cover them up, they are sleeping rather than unconscious it seems, a defense mechanism maybe. The red glow had tingled my hands and body, but right now I am so numb I can barely feel anything.


    I fall across the bed and fall to sleep myself.


    ¡°Scott? Wake up.¡±, I feel myself being shaken lightly a soft voice calling to me. I turn over and see all three girl staring at me, they are sitting on their knees on the bed looking at me with different emotions from love to worry.


    I slowly sit up. My stomach feels as if it had been kicked a few times.¡±I am going to the showers¡± I simply say and begin to leave, my uniform is soiled.


    None of the girls say anything.


    I move slowly to the showers, others are staggering about, the guards are helping people as best they can. I spot Rick leaning against a wall, his head is cradled in his arms against the wall.


    ¡°R...Rick¡±, I say weakly and place a hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Scott, what was that?¡±, he turns his head to me and asks in a soft almost unbearable voice.


    I just nod to him for now.¡±I am going to take a shower¡± I say to him and stagger off.


    Rick looks down to himself,¡± good idea¡± he says and follows me to take one himself.


    I took a very long shower, letting the warm water pour over my head. It felt good, relaxing and calming. Others were doing the same. After the shower, my strength was returning, I felt normal again, the fear has subsided.


    I get dressed, my uniform is clean coming out of my inventory, that is the one perk I love from that, everything comes out smelling clean once put in inventory. I see Rick is already dressed as well and looking better too.


    ¡°So I guess playtime is over huh?¡± Rick asks me.


    ¡°Yes it is, it will be getting very hard from here on¡± I say to him, the expression on my face said everything Rick needed to know. That Dragon was untouchable to us.


    ¡°Lets see how bad it is down there¡± I then start to leave the shower and say, Rick only nods and follows. I stop at the door, and slap both my cheeks, then straighten my back. Taking a deep breath, I then exit the shower.


    We return to the Cafeteria, where bodies and people lay all over. ¡°Guards remove the bodies first, lets clear out the dead into the courtyard, cover them with blankets or cloth of some kind for now.¡±


    I bend over a young woman, who looks dead, her eyes stare lifelessly into nothing. I gently pick her up and then carry her out of the Cafeteria. I exit the Keep and lay her down on the ground, other Guards have a body each and lay them next to her. Another guard comes running carrying blankets and begins to cover each one up. I head back to the Cafeteria to grab the next body.


    Others are slowly regaining their senses and finally are registering what is going on. I see Julie, Doc Snow, Doc Mathews and Doc Wilson moving from person to person casting heals on them. Other Doctors are still recovering, but are finally moving too, and helping. Some of the Nurses are the first to be treated and as soon as they are able, they being to assist as well.


    ¡°We need to check each room too¡±, I start to say¡± where are all the Builders?¡± I ask.


    Alexander comes to me ¡°During the event they all collapsed and then vanished.¡± He says.


    ¡°They all died?¡± I ask in disbelief.


    ¡°I know not, your Majesty¡± He answers grimly.


    ¡°What the fuck was that, what in the hell is going on?¡± a man cries out suddenly.


    ¡°Why did we leave Albuquerque, this place is even worse!¡± another cries out now.


    ¡°Folks please calm down, what you saw is happening everywhere right now¡±. I was about to speak up, but another speaks instead. It is Cindy. ¡°We are probably the lucky ones.¡±


    ¡°How can you say shit like that? Did you even see that thing?¡± The man yells now in anger.


    ¡°Mister I advise you to calm down right now, getting upset is not going to help the others¡±, Julie speaks up.


    ¡°Fuck you bitch, I demand some answers god damn it¡± he cries out at her.


    I did not even realize it, but I had the man slammed against the walls, holding him a foot off the floor, both my hands holding onto the front of his shirt lifting him up.¡±She said to shut the fuck up, did you not hear?¡± I growl at him.


    His face is pale and he is simply nodding to me¡±yeah man I am cool, I''m cool¡± he says quickly.


    ¡°Folks I know everyone is scared right now, and like Cindy said, we are probably the lucky ones at this time. Everyone saw the message for themselves. It went out to everyone on this planet. So this is happening everywhere. Right now, I need everyone to pick themselves up and help, lets get the hurt to beds and healed, remove the dead to the courtyard, and for gods sake someone help the children and get the out of here, they do not need to see this.¡± I say to everyone.


    It took the better part of an hour, but the dead were cleared out and lined up in the courtyard. 208 people had died. None of the Builders could be found. None of the Ny''Har''en died either. We found everyone in their rooms were safe, but shaken badly. No one who had a Profession died.


    We spend the rest of the day moving people to their houses and into their beds. The Elite recovered and began their patrols again. Some of the Super Soldiers gathered up their gear and headed for the portal site, lead by Montgomery.


    I look at my watch. It is well past the time to start the speed ups for the upgrades.¡± I I am formally putting in a rush job of 59 days¡±. I say


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>KINGDOM NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have opted for a rush job on your current upgrades


    You have selected 59 days


    Cost will be 354 thousand gold.


    Do you agree?


    Yes or No</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I say ¡°yes,¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>KINGDOM NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>354 thousand has been deducted from your treasury


    59 days speed up will now begin!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Lights once again appear everywhere. The Builders returns. One of them looks around, then sees me and walks to me, holds out his arm and waits. I see he has no bracelet. I see the one Julie is wearing and concentrate. Moments later I have a new bracelet in my hand and give it to the Builder. He puts it on then heads over to the other Builders and in quick succession the Bracelet is replicated and all the Builders now wear one.


    The first Builder returns to me ¡°(My apologies your Majesty, it seems our previous crew was incapacitated by a Dragon, they are recovering now. We heard it was due to your quick actions their lives were all saved. Once again we are indebted to you.)¡± He thinks and bows his head.


    "(How do we defend against a Dragon like that?)¡± I ask hoping there was a way.


    ¡°(Only a level 10 Fortress with outer walls, that has the mana barrier with trinary back up will suffice, but only for a few days at best, you will have to kill it eventually)¡± He thinks back to me.


    ¡°(But a level 10 Fortress can hold out)¡± I ask.


    ¡°(Only for a few days, a week at most)¡± He replies thinking.¡±(we will begin the repairs to the Keep and restore power and mana, also know all future upgrades will have a 20% cost reduction to show our appreciation for saving our peoples live)¡±.


    ¡°(Thank you, their quick actions saved us as well, had they not removed the mana from the walls and keep in time, I am not sure we would have made it)¡± I say to him.


    He nods and goes to work. In short time, the windows are fixed, power is restored, and the mana is returned to the walls and Keep. I take a walk to the walls and look North to where the Dragon flew, in the distance I can see the Rocky Mountains lining the horizon. One area has an eerie orange glow to it, like a massive fire was there. Well at least we know where the Dragon is now.


    Clean up goes well into the night, everyone who survived, was placed in a bed or retired to one. Montgomery eventually came back and reported, we missed 3 portals of Were-beast but they got it back under control. They simply stayed in the area seemingly waiting for orders or something and did not move after they portal''ed in. The rest went pretty easy.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°So what do you think Chief¡± Montgomery asks me.


    ¡°The message?¡± I ask.


    He nods ¡°Yes the message....¡±


    ¡°We need to be vigilant more than ever, we will probably encounter new monsters or creatures now, not before seen and they will be much harder than before¡± I say to him ¡°Focus fire one till we know more about them¡±


    ¡°And if that does not work?¡± he asks


    ¡°Run like hell then, get back here, we will make out stand here with the help of the walls and the barrier¡± I say to him. ¡°Until we know more about anything that is going on we are in the dark once again, our lives are in great danger¡± I say then look to the north absently.


    ¡°How do we deal with that thing?¡± Asks Rick


    ¡°We kill it¡± I say to everyone present.


    Rick, Bre''Tirgan, Cindy, Julie, Ki''Diera, Alexander, Montgomery and a few Civilians who were listening in, all gasp out loud at the same time.


    ¡°That is impossible!¡± someone says from the people gathered.


    ¡°Sigh right now yes it is, but everything we do from here on, is with that goal in mind, we must grow stronger improve our skill and levels. Alone each of us can not do it, but together as a community we can¡± I say, I feel my leadership skill kicking in.¡± we will all have to do our part to become stronger¡±


    ¡°What about the dead?¡± asks someone.


    ¡°We can have Doc Snow perform the resurrection, but we will need sacrifices.¡± I say to all gathered.


    ¡°Sacrifices what does that mean?¡± someone asks


    ¡°You have to offer a part of your soul to be given to the person brought back, after that you are both connected by a soul link. Your mind body and soul will forever be connected and if one dies so does the other from that point on. You are forever linked.¡± I say to them.


    A light murmur goes up people begin talking


    "Give up part of your soul?? No way....."


    "Really it can be done?"


    ¡°My wife..she can be brought back?¡±


    ¡°Know this if you do this, It will be forever, no second thought after.¡± I say to the crowd,¡± Go sleep on it and tomorrow I will ask Doc Snow to begin the Resurrection.¡± I say to then all then turn back to my group of people at the table


    ¡°So Chief how do you plan to deal with that thing?¡± Montgomery asks again.


    ¡°I had a premonition of sorts, in it, it was 8 months later, we had a level 10 fortress and thousands of people. Other events took place in the dream, and thus far,  all events have come true.¡± I say slowly, pause and decide to reveal it.


    ¡°Rick and Doc Snow were killed in my dream¡± I then say


    ¡°I was?¡± Rick asks shocked.


    ¡°Yeah, friendly fire accident in the 7th month shortly after Doc Snow dies helping one of the female victims in child birth.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Wow....um hmmm.....¡± Rick is stunned.


    ¡°Can we stop these events from happening?¡± Asks Bre''Tirgan.


    ¡°I do not know, Julie, Cindy, Ki''Diera and I have been thinking of ways, but so far all has gone according to the dream thus far.¡± I say grimly


    ¡°Chief!! We found someone¡± Foutz comes running into the Cafeteria yelling to me.


    I look to him, he seems excited ¡°a survivor?¡±


    ¡°Foutz smiles and says ¡°Eddie....we found him passed out at the 3 KM in the East of here, we put him in the infirmary for now. Doc Mathews is with him.¡±


    I get up and rush out, heading for the infirmary. I have a lot of questions for Eddie, why did he fake his death, what happened on the roof, why did he run and more.


    I enter the infirmary and see Doc Mathews writing on a clipboard standing over Eddie. Eddie is awake, when he sees me he looks away, shame is seen on his face almost immediately.


    I can not let him find out


    I am reading his mind this time, no more secrets from him, I will know the truth.


    ¡°Eddie I am glad you are ok...after the Drow we thought you were dead.¡± I say to him


    How do I tell him I am a coward and ran?


    ¡°Uhh yeah, I got away¡± He says to me not looking at me.


    ¡°Eddie you have to explain somethings to me, what happened on the roof?¡± I ask


    NO!! NO!! I can let them know I killed them and ran. How do I get out of this mess


    ¡°Eddie?¡± I ask but feel anger and sorrow swelling up in me. My friend killed them, my friend was a murderer.


    ¡°I do not remember gunny¡± He says slowly.


    ¡°Don''t give me that shit Eddie, I am the one fucking person you never lied to....please do not start now.¡± I say to him.


    He sighs then looks to me ¡°Gunny you remember when I left the Marines?¡± He asks in a soft voice.


    ¡°Yeah, I never understood that one, but I did not think to question your decision at the time¡± I say to him.


    ¡°After the last mission, something in me snapped, I got scared, I had enough and wanted out¡± He says, then looks away again¡± all the killing, that last mission we lost a lot of good people. I almost died too, but you got to me in time and saved my ass.¡± he continues.


    ¡°After that I was not the same as before and my time was up, I decided not to extend and get out while I could I felt my punch card was done and I had no more space left on it¡± He says¡±So left the Marines¡±


    ¡°Eddie what happened on the roof?¡± I ask again.


    ¡°Gunny I told you when the event started, I was in my window shooting the beast?¡± He says to me, now a tear begins to form in his eye.


    ¡°Hah, sigh, god damn it.....¡± he sniffs and wipes the tear away. ¡°.I shot the beast alright, but i also shot the people too¡± he confesses.


    The news stuns me, I am floored now.


    ¡°Why Eddie?¡± I ask


    ¡°The creatures were everywhere, people were running all over, after I saw there was no escaping, I started to shoot the running people. The beasts pounced on the bodies and began eating. Several of them attacking a body, ripping it to pieces goring themselves.¡± He says recounting the events.


    ¡°Once I saw a chance and the beasts were all feeding, I made my escape. I got to Fort Carson, the military had already pulled out. I was let in as a former Marine even given weapons and assigned a duty. Not many were left at the base. I took up a position for sniping and watched for the beast, I was so damn scared. There was no where to run, they were everywhere.¡± He says


    ¡°Then the next wave hit, the guys at the base were fending them off, one of the creatures had jumped on the roof with me, looking for a snack, but I was able to kill it, I was at my wits end. I figured if the beasts were busy eating they would not look for me, so I began to pick of the people to help the beast find a meal so I could hide.¡± He says then.


    ¡°I killed them all and the creature ate happily ripping and shredding them to pieces.The guys were so busy fighting off the beasts they never saw me coming.¡± He laughs. It is an eerie laugh.


    "Then you showed up, and things started to change, it felt like old times again, my courage started to return and I felt I could make it once again. But then we got caught by the Drow, Gunny I nearly shit my pants when we woke in that cave and I saw those people. And the invisibility act? Really Gunny, how do we even go against that?¡± he asks pleadingly.


    ¡°Then you made the deal, I thought you were fool to sacrifice yourself like that, I even cursed you for doing something so stupid. We got back to Fort Carson and a few of them died on the way, and my fear took over once again, but you showed up as if nothing was wrong smiling at us.¡± he says continuing his story


    ¡°We got here and I was hoping this place was safe, then the were-beast thing hit. Can''t we just live in peace for gods sake?¡± He says looking up at the ceiling.¡± you chose me to go on the mission with you, and the night before you helped get this profession, I played with it and found I could impose a face I saw before or my own face on my helmet. A disguise feature of the uniform. I played with it for a bit before our mission.¡± He sighs.


    "Then we were in that shop and the were-beast came. I did my duty and started to take them out. Then one of the Drow appeared and killed what''s his name next to me, I freaked out when they showed up and became visible out of thin air. I got off a shot and killed the drow. The other guy, forgot his name looks shocked at his dead companion. I saw more Drow moving about. I just killed him then. I do no know why, I just did it. I cut both their heads off and the Drows. As I was removing the heads, Hawkens, that was her name right, rushed up to us and saw me. Why the fuck did she have to come up there and see me?¡± he asks now crying.


    ¡°She asked me what I was doing and she about to yell out. Before I knew it I had already grabbed her and my hand over her mouth and my knife was in her heart before she knew what happened. I then removed her head too. I put the Drow head in my helmet then imposed my face on my helmet and threw all four over the side as you guys were being captured and I ran. God I ran as fast as I could to get away from there.¡± he says and then lays back into the bed.


    ¡°I hid out in the city, It seemed to be the safest place now. Food was plenty, till that thing showed up and you all found me. I was doing pretty good for myself..........¡± He sighs.


    Disgusted, I leave the infirmary, I look to the Guard, ¡°confiscate his stuff, put double guard on him at all times, he is under arrest for murder and treason.¡± I say to the Guard who nods. Alexander, Rick and the others were there as well and heard most of the story, all had pale faces and were in shock.


    ¡°Scott, I am so sorry....¡± Julie says quietly putting a hand on my back.


    ¡°My friend died, that monster is not him,¡± I say and walk away. Julie, Cindy and Ki''Diera follow, Alexander enters the room and confiscates all the items laying around Doc Mathews had removed from Eddie while he was unconscious.


    ¡°What are you going to do Scott?¡± Cindy asks


    ¡°Only one thing left to do, when you see a monster, you kill it.¡± I say coldly.


    ______________________________________________________________________

 Book 2 C 11 Verdict

    Book 2 C 11 Verdict


    Julie, Cindy, Ki''Diera and I sat on the Thrones, Rick, Bre''Tirgan, Montgomery, Holloway, as well as the council members Larry Benally, Ryan Holster, Linda Roberts, and Derek Adams were in here. Doc Snow, Doc Christina Mayes stood nearby.


    Eddie was on his knees before the four Thrones, Alexander had his sword out and on his shoulder while three other guards stood by surrounding him.


    ¡°I am so sorry¡± Eddie says his head bowed, hands are cuffed behind his back.¡±I fucked up.¡±


    ¡°That is no excuse Eddie¡±, I say coldly to him


    He looks up to me¡±I did it to survive, like we did on our missions, you did what you had to to survive.¡±


    ¡°We did not go around killing innocent people or comrades Eddie!¡± I yell at him in anger. "Your own fucking comrades Eddie, you killed them in cold blood to save your own ass, they were counting on you god damn it, I WAS COUNTING ON YOU!"


    ¡°You think everyone we killed was a bad guy gunny?¡± He asks now with defiance.


    ¡°Enough! Eddie Banks you have been found guilty of murder, as such your mind will be wiped of the current you. The old you will die and be gone forever.¡± I say to him giving our ruling.


    ¡°My mind wiped, what are you saying gunny? Wipe my mind? You can''''t do that man, we are buddies!¡± he yells now looking frantic.


    ¡°Doc Mayes if you will please, perform the procedure¡± I say looking at Christina.


    With a sad, but determined look she approaches Eddie as two guards move and press press down on his shoulders to hold him in place, she takes his head in her hands and looks him in the eyes. He tries to look a way but a third guard grabs the back of his head and holds it in place.


    Her necklace glows lightly, as do her glasses, as she stares into his eyes. ¡°NO PLEASE STOP!¡± Eddie yells, but then goes silent, his eyes begins to stare off into space.


    After a minute, Doc Mayes pulls back. ¡°It is done¡± as Eddie falls unconscious to the floor.


    ¡°Sergeant First Class Montgomery he is now Private Eddie Banks, A clean slate, he was one of the best snipers around, use him as a tool, but keep him away from me, please remove him from my sight¡± I ask of him.


    Montgomery and two guards take an unconscious Eddie and leave, taking him to the Barracks for the Super Soldiers.


    ¡°I am sorry Doc Mayes, for having you have to do that.¡± I say to her.


    ¡°It was not pleasant, but I agree it had to be done, it is better than execution. Even tho he is dead for all intended purposes, he gets a second chance as a new person.¡± She says to me.


    Wanting to change the subject I ask ¡° Doc Snow will you be able to do the resurrections tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I can perform some, but there are so many Scott, over 200, I can do 5 maybe 6 a day at best.¡± He says his face showing signs of regret.


    ¡°I understand and we also need to understand, not everyone will have a sacrifice for them to be resurrected¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Can''t we just add more of his profession?¡± Doc Mayes asks.


    ¡°I do not know, we can try, but it will still not change the fact of the sacrifices needed and we can not force anyone to do it, it is a very complex situation, you must be willing to share your life with that person from that point on. It is a bond that goes beyond anything you can imagine.¡± I say looking at her


    ¡°There are still a few Doctors who have no profession, we should at least try¡± she insists.


    ¡°I agree¡±, Doc Snow says.


    ¡°Alright lets go see the Doctors and see who will take the job.¡± I say and we all head out to find the Doctors with no professions.


    We find two of them in the Cafeteria sitting and eating dinner and approach them.¡±Good evening Doctors¡± I say to them.


    ¡°Good evening Mr. Smith.¡± They both greet me back.


    One was a female Doctor, 18 looking, long blonde hair, passing her shoulder blades, decent features, blue eyes, with a pleasant smile about 5''8¡± tall. The other was male, 6''4¡± tall also 18 looking, brown hair, brown eyes, also decent features, clean shaven since arriving here, both wore the typical doctors garb white lab coat and name tags on them. Both read Murray.


    "I would like to formally introduce myself, I am Scott Smith, this is my wife, Cindy Smith, my wife Julie Smith and my wife Ki''Diera Smith, Also with me is Doc Christina Mayes and Doc Leonard Snow and this here is General of my Armies Rick Hanson and over here is Ki''Diera''s Father, Former King of the Ny''Har''en, Bre''Tirgan¡± I introduce everyone pointing to each one in turn as I mention them and then hold my hand out to shake the males hand.


    He takes my hand and stands up,¡± I am Jack Murray and this is my wife, Lisa Murray¡± he says politely.


    I shake her hand as well as the others all offer hand shakes and we go around. ¡°Mind if we join you for a moment?¡± I ask.


    ¡°By all means please do¡± Lisa offers and points to the seat about them. Jack gives her a quick look as is annoyed.


    We all sit down and I begin¡± sorry for intruding on your dinner, but I understand you two have not selected a profession yet?¡± I ask


    ¡°No we have not¡± He says simply.


    ¡°Would you like a profession then? I can bestow one on you of the Healer type¡± I ask of them.


    ¡°That would be...¡± Linda begins to say.


    ¡°Linda...¡± but Jack interrupts her, shaking his head to her.


    Seeing this I begin to read his mind, ho boy! what a mess


    The guy Jack is a devout Christian who believes that by taking on a profession, he is consciously giving up his humanity and doing his faith a disservice, going against God''s will. He believes that thru payer and following the teachings of the bible they can be saved and things will go back to normal soon. He thinks it is his job to save everyone here and spread the word of God, as no one else seems to be doing it.


    He also believes I am an agent of Satan with my three succubus wives. Especially Ki''Diera, who is unnatural and a spawn of the devil as are all Ny''Har''en. He loves his wife and knows she will not betray him or his beliefs. And it goes on..........


    ¡°Please pardon our intrusion, we have other matters that need tending to, enjoy your meal¡± I say to them with a pleasant smile and get up to leave.


    He nods and continues eating, his wife looks up at me and thinks as I read her mind.


    I would if I could.


    I look at her briefly, but then turn away, it will have to be her own choice, I can not and will not force her or him. I grew up believing everyone had a right to their beliefs and I will honor that, does not matter if they are right or wrong as long as it does not harm others in any way. Sure, by them not taking a profession they become a burden, but they are not harming others, and there will be more like them, that is what being human is about and what we are trying to save here.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    You made the right choice Scott


    I agree, it may be wrong how he thinks, but it is his choice.


    How dare he call me a demon...


    I sigh and we all leave looking for another Doctor, only Cindy Julie, Ki''Diera and I go now. The others start their own search. It takes us only a few minutes and we find one in the Library reading. He is a male age 18, handsome fellow, black hair, short cut and maintained nicely, rimmed glasses, 6''1¡± tall, good build, like he works out. His demeanor is one of discipline.


    I walk up and introduce myself and my wives to him.


    Not bad at all, I can get to like this one, just my type, I wonder.....


    eh? which of my wives is he thinking about?


    ¡°Nice to meet you my name is Ben Carson¡±, He says with a pleasant smile, quickly shakes my wives hands then mine.


    Hmm nice ass and good build, I cold really sink my teeth into that.


    Starting to annoy me now.


    Stay calm Scott, he is looking like you do sometimes right?


    My Warrior I can castrate him now.


    ¡°I hear you have not selected a profession yet and was wondering if you would like one? I can bestow one on you.¡± I ask him keeping my calm and patience with him.


    Rawr a night with the two of us alone, I wonder how I can get the other three out of the way.


    ¡°Yes it is true I have not selected Profession yet, as I am still undecided as to my best course of action¡± He says smiling and being polite.


    If I can find a profession with penis enlargement I would have the two of us howling like wild beats in the night. Oh man that is one fine fine ass.I would fuck that thing like there was no tomorrow.


    Ok he is really starting to piss me off here


    Keep it together Scott, be nice.


    Scott this is the down side of being able to read minds.


    In the ass? No... no... no way.........


    ¡°Would you consider taking on a Healer Profession? The one I am thinking of, will allow you to bring back the dead possibly¡± I say to him, a little annoyed now at his thoughts.


    I need to make my move and get rid of the other three somehow, I can not let this chance pass me by.


    Ok that is enough for me.


    Scott? I think......


    umm.....he is looking...


    in the ass? That is disgusting....I just....


    ¡°Scott is it? I have not had dinner yet, would you care to join me at my place and discuss this further in private maybe?¡± He offers and his smile gets bigger as his eyes go over me like a fine cut slab of meat.


    ....he is looking at you....


    ......at you sweetheart


    he wants to fuck Scott in the ass?  KI''Diera bursts out laughing. Cindy and Julie soon follow and all three run away quickly arm in arm laughing.


    Good luck Scott hahahaha


    I ...I..you have got to be shitting me, he is ....me??


    ¡°I, umm, well, I will have to decline your offer, my wives and I have more business to attend to, please let me know what you think after you give it some thought.¡± I say quickly and begin to run away myself.


    Darn it, he has such a good looking ass to, I bet I could ravage it and make him feel good, what a waste sigh.


    ¡°Yes I will and it is a shame, but thank you for coming to me.¡± He says his smile still showing, but a hint of disappointment can be seen.


    You three are no fair, you left me back there, traitors!


    I meet back up with them and we search some more, but it is getting late now. So we decide to call it a night. We get to bed quickly, one thing leads to another and all four of us are in a love making session that last well into morning. It seems our door had been repaired and with the mana enhanced walls, sound did not carry anymore and the girls were fully aware of that fact and let loose for the first time not needing to hold back, as one point I had Julie and Ki''Diera crying out a duet with Julie on my face and Ki''Diera riding my manhood. Cindy''s solo followed soon after.


    We slept soundly that night satisfied and content, and well into the morning. It was after 9 am when we all awoke and rushed to get breakfast we should shower after, like school kids we ran for the Cafeteria and found the Kings table set and waiting for us. Annabelle is standing there waiting to serve the food.


    ¡°You had such a long and .... loud night my King, I figured it would be a late breakfast¡± She stammers out.


    I look at her with a confused look. Then I see Rick approaching me, his face flushes when he sees me, embarrassed ¡°Do you realize how loud Ki''Diera can get? And that thing with Julie and her together last night and then Cindy afterwards?¡± He whispers to me in my ear.


    ¡°But the walls are mana enhanced?¡± I say to him quickly.


    ¡°Well yes normally, but the Builders only got to the outer walls, never finished up the inside yesterday¡± He whispers.


    I look around and many faces blush when they see me look at them.


    __________________________________________________________________________________

 Book 2 C 12 Scouting

    Book 2 C 12 Scouting


    After our embarrassing breakfast was done, Julie retreated to the Council Room to work on the new schedule. With all the new Super Soldier and Elites it had to be revamped and with the new people she needs to find out who has and what profession they had or who did not have one. She would be busy for the next few days.


    Cindy went to train her Fire magic and had 11 apprentices to work with so she decided to head out and train with them.


    I decided I need to train my sword, so I ask, ¡±Ki''Diera would you teach me the sword?¡±


    She looks surprised at me ¡°My Warrior it would be my greatest pleasure to work with you¡± she says, pride swelling in her. This was my way of making things up to her for leaving her behind so many times now.


    We head to the Ny''Har''en camp and a small training ground had already been made and some were sparring already. She walks to a rack of wooden swords, grabs two and throw one to me.


    I catch it nimbly and swing it a couple of time.¡±Not bad your grip is right and the swing looks good, lets see where you are, defend yourself!¡± she cries and jumps at me.


    I move to block her swing only to see it was a feint and in two moves my sword goes flying into the air while hers is at my neck. ¡°Well I guess we will start at the beginning then¡± she says with a smile. She then shows me proper stances and moves of the sword, very basic stuff. Things I had been shown before but forgot. I was more than rusty, everything I had learned of the sword was lost in my deepest memories, but as we went along I was remembering them and picking up her instructions fast.


    We sparred again after an hour and this time it took her four moves to disarm me. ¡°You are improving¡± she says smiling.


    We spend another hour training before calling it quit, and begin tomorrow again, her mood is happy at this. I also gained two skill ups in the sword.


    I head for the showers and wash up as does she. It is getting close to 11:30 when I see Montgomery. Ki''Diera and I approach him as he is talking to a few of the Supers.


    ¡°Ahh Chief, we were about to head out on a scouting mission to the edge of the 5 km zone and see if anything new is out there.¡± He says to me.


    ¡°Then I and Ki''Diera shall join you.¡± I say to him.


    We will be back soon, Ki''Diera and I are going scouting with the Supers


    Be careful out there sweetheart


    Yes Tiger, watch yourself


    I shall protect him!


    Montgomery, Stinson, Foster James and Raymond all get in the Hum-Vee, Ki''Diera and I jump in the back. They offered me front seat, but I declined. Stinson takes Gunner spot, James drives. We head to the south side to see if any new spawns were in the area where the farm were. Stinson was looking abut but spotted nothing, he had his auto targeting active.


    As we hit the 5 Km boundary, we spotted two large looking scorpion types. At least 10 meter long and 3 meters high on their legs. The tail curved onto it''s back typical of a scorpion with a viscous looking stinger. It had two mean looking pincers that could probably cut a man in half. They were about 200 m away. They were dark red in color.


    ¡°Alright lets focus fire the left one then the other.¡± Says Montgomery


    All take aim at the left one, I use my mana blaster. ¡°Fire!¡± says Montgomery after we are all ready. I told him I was just tag along to observe.


    5 Beams reach out and my mana blaster joins in, as we hit the Scorpion dead center of it''s torso. The Torso begins to glow slightly due to the heat. Then it charges at us. The other Scorpion, after a hesitation sees what is going on and charges as well. They are fast, covering the ground quickly. It seems we did little to no damage to it, but simply pissed it off.


    I quickly pull out Big Daddy and begin charging up, once ready for a single shot, I fire. I hit but the shot is deflected off of it''s armor, it simply bounces off. At 100 m I switch to cold and fire , no effect, the ice gathers all around it, but it seems immune to cold. At 70 meters I switch to corrosive and fire.


    It screams in agony. And a hole opens up on it''s armor as the corrosive begins to eat into it. ¡°Acid!!¡± I yell, the first is now 50 m away while the other is 75 m away. I fire another corrosive at it and it scream again in agony the others switch to corrosive as well and begin to dissect the first creature. Legs begin to fall off and it falls to it''s side.


    The other passes the first creature and is now at 30 m and we all focus fire on it. ¡°LEGS!¡± Montgomery yells. And we concentrate on it''s legs. At 10 m it too falls to the ground, both are still alive and moving.


    At this time, I hear a loud noise and look slightly to my right and see them. ¡°GET IN THE HUM-VEE NOW!¡± I yell at everyone and they see it too. At least 30 of the Scorpions are now flocking towards us.


    They are just at 200 meters out and closing fast. We all hop into the Hum-Vee'' and Private James takes the wheel and drives us out of there at a break neck speed. ¡°Do not go directly to the Keep, lets see how far they follow, head for the burn zone, head North by North East, skirt the zone!¡± I yell. The burn zone is where the Dragon laid waste to everything, nothing was left standing, not even concrete or steel, all was ash there. The land was barren. It was also outside of the 5 km zone to the North.


    James drove all along the outer 5 Km zone and I looked to see if any other creatures would be attracted, the scorpions suddenly broke off their pursuit and stopped, then turned back as one. And I see why, as a large Stone looking creature 10 m tall, is standing in our path. James turns the wheel to avoid it and does so, but now the creature is moving to follow, several more seem to appear out of the ground around it.


    They look like several boulders just thrown together and move slowly. ¡°STOP.¡± I call out when we hit about 250 meters from them, as they keep coming, lumbering, it had two arms and two legs, but all made of rocks or boulders.


    They are six of them now coming at us, but are very slow. I take Big Daddy and set it to explosive and fire. The shot is true and fire engulfs the creature blocking it from sight temporarily. Then it emerges from the fire it''s chest has a scorch mark on it, and a few chunks seem to be missing. ¡°Go go go!¡± I yell.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Two different creatures so far, and both strong as hell. ¡°Foster mark the map as we go, put down each creature type we see on it.¡± I yell.


    We continue driving and spot yet another creature. It is dog like, except for the horns.and most definitely pack oriented. They see us and 11 of them come running at as howling and growling. Saliva dripping from their huge fangs. Dobermans on steroids I think as they stand one and half meter tall.


    I see they are gaining on us as we drive and switch to cold, and fire, they slow down quite a bit, even as slow as half movement. ¡°They can track us we need to deal with them¡± I yell and we stop the vehicle.


    I fire another shot of cold at them slowing them down further. They are at a walk now but still coming.


    Montgomery and the rest fire their Mana Enhanced Rifles, using corrosive still, but it has no effect, sliding off their fur dripping to the ground corroding the ground. Montgomery switches back to Heat and it also has no effect while Stinson switches to electrical. The dog struck begins to twitch and falls to the ground.


    ¡°Electrical!¡± Stinson yells and the other 4 switch. I keep firing cold at them to keep them slowed. One by one the Dogs fall twitching to the ground as electric sparks fly from them into the air. The first one begins to recover getting back to it''s feet, it looks pissed. Barring it fangs and then charges again.


    It is at 40 m when Ki''Diera rushes at it, her sword and dagger are drawn. She runs head on at the beast, "Ki''Diera no!¡± I yell, but they meet in the middle and with a quick move the Dogs head goes flying into the air. She then proceeds onto the rest, who are still twitching and kills them as well in quick succession.


    Cleaning her sword on one of the dogs she then walks back to us with a smile on her face, gleam of battle is in her eyes.¡± that is how you deal with an unruly beast¡± she says.


    We then get the notice 11 times


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You party has has been awarded 2678 xp each!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    hmm that was with 7 people in the party too. But Ki''Diera what the hell princess?That was reckless.


    Not really, you had them moving so slow there were easy targets.


    But still


    You must trust me more Scott! We are life partners, I will be by your side always and one day you will need me, and I will be there, understand?


    Yes princess.......sigh you are right, you are more skilled at the sword than I can ever hope to be, I need to re-adjust my thinking, I am sorry.


    ¡°Chief did you look in the inventory?¡± asks Stinson excitedly


    ¡°um no¡±, I say, then look and see 1st kill award package.


    I inspect the item


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>ITEM!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>1st kill award package


    Package includes:


    5 mega health potions


    5 mega mana ptions


    5 mega stamina potions


    1 Potion of Haste


    1 Potion of Harden skin


    1 potion of XP boost duration 7 days


    Scroll of Tame Creature.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Tame creature?


    I inspect the scroll


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>ITEM!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Reading this scroll give the user the following skill:


    This skill allows the user to tame a targeted creature.


    The user must be of equal or higher level to tame the creature,


    tho you can attempt to tame higher level creatures at higher risk.


    Know that the chance of failure is high.


    Once established a telepathic bond of understanding is formed.


    Only one attempt can be made per 24 hours on the same creature.


    25% chance to tame creature, +1% per level higher than creature.


    Each level below creature level -5% chance.


    Once tamed, the creature acts as the owners pet and body guard.


    It will listen to all commands, except suicide.


    Any command that is deemed suicidal has a 50% chance to break the bond.


    The creature will gain levels with their owner.


    Up to level 100 1 creature can be tamed


    level 101 ¨C 150 two creatures can be tamed


    every 50 levels after another creature can be tamed.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Now this is something!!


    _________________________________________________________________________

 Book 2 C 13 Moving Forward

    Book 2 C 13 Moving Forward


    ¡°Sword training?¡± Montgomery asks again


    I nod my head to him ¡°Yes you saw our weapons were almost ineffective out there and Ki''Diera''s Sword sliced the heads off of those beast in one motion¡±. I say to him


    ¡°Doesn''t she have some kind of special Sword tho Chief?¡± He asks


    ¡°She does, but it does not effect the way it cuts in comparison to a normal sword.¡± says Bre''Tirgan¡± That was her skill as a Ny''Har''en Warrior.¡±


    Montgomery sits down and thinks, due to his bracelet I can not read his mind. ¡°That is going to change a lot of things for us Chief¡±.


    ¡°I know, but it is also a good thing, it will add to the training regiment and give us one more weapons to fight with.¡± I say to him, while he is thinking.¡± You saw those dogs, we threw everything we had at them and they kept coming. Hit them with the electrical beams and then kill them with the sword, seems the only way right now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah that was not pretty for us. If she had not been there, I am not sure how that would have turned out.¡± He says nodding his head.


    ¡°So it is agreed then, the Supers will start training with the Ny''Har''en starting tomorrow morning, and all scouting mission will be a joint effort, 3 Supers and 2 Ny''Har''en from here on.¡± I say to the table.


    ¡°What about the swords? Where will we get them?¡± Montgomery asks.


    ¡°We have 181 swords from various drops, collecting dust right now, I sent them all to the Ny''Har''en Blacksmiths to be evaluated and fixed if needed or melted down.¡± I say to him


    ¡°What about the Elite Light swords?¡± Rick asks


    ¡°To be honest Rick, I do not know, but after seeing the Rifles energy beams being useless, I am almost betting the swords will be too, in the same situation. We can test them on those Dobermans and see tho.¡± I say to Rick.¡±We will also include Ny''Har''en with the Elite patrols was well, this will be a total integration and partnership from here on.This also means adding Ny''Har''en into your chain of commands folks.¡± I say to everyone present.


    I look across the room and see Rick, Foutz, Cortes, Bre''Tirgan, Montgomery, Halloway, Ki''Diera, Cindy, Julie, Doc Snow, Doc Mathews, Linda Roberts and Terry Williams. I called a joint meeting of each of the affected departments.


    ¡°I also want each team to include one healer type for emergencies, as the sixth man of each party. This will make full parties and allow the Healers to level as well as a side product. Lets use the area barrier types for this, since we have 18 of them ok?¡± I say and many nod at that.


    ¡°Is that not a little risky sending fresh non combatants out there?¡± Halloway asks.


    ¡°We really have no choice in the matter, we need their skills to grow too and this is an ideal way. The portal site can only handle so much.¡± I say to him.¡± we had a team of 7 all advanced levels and barely made a dent in some of those creatures. Injuries will occur and you will need someone who can heal, with you.¡± I finish up.


    ¡°I want the teams set up and begin joint operations in 3 days, in the meantime they can familiarize themselves with each other and work with one another on various side projects to build team work. If one does it all do it of that team ok?¡± I say then.¡±We will keep some in reserve to rotate out in case someone gets too injured or killed. Unfortunately this is now a fact of life here, deaths and injuries are going to happen.¡±


    ¡°Can''t we just resurrect them?¡± Foutz asks


    ¡°No, we found a doctor who was willing to become a healer, but when I tried to bestow the profession to him, I got the notice that a personal physician already existed and I would have to fire Doc Snow to give out the profession to someone else¡±¡± I say shaking my head.¡± In essence I would strip Doc Snow of all his abilities.¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way to get the Resurrection?¡± Doc Mathews asks.


    ¡°There may be a way, but it would require someone to become his apprentice and over time they may gain the skill.¡±, Linda Roberts speaks up.


    "Then I agree to become his apprentice!", Doc Mathews quickly says and gives Doc Snow a smile. The smile is a lewd one in fact.


    Eh? she has taken an interest in him?


    Doc Snow sees this and you can almost imagine seeing him beginning to sweat bullets, but he smiles weakly and nods.


    ¡°Good then it is agreed, Doc Mathews is now Doc Snows apprentice. ¡° I say


    ¡°I just got a notice¡± Doc Snow exclaims


    ¡°So did I! It says I am officially now your apprentice,¡± Doc Mathews says happily then jumps and hugs Doc Snow.


    He looks to me with pleading eyes, I just snicker at the scene quietly.


    ¡°Ms Roberts did you get the information on the creatures in question?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Without the specific names of the creatures it was not easy but I think so and prepared a document with their information, but there is no information on their weaknesses. Just levels, their attack types, XP rewards, and environment they live in.¡± She says looking over a document in her hands. ¡°According to the damage output of the creatures, those area barriers will only last seconds. Especially if more than one attacks it.¡±


    ¡°I kinda figured that and why the Healers need levels badly.¡± I say sighing. Then to the rest I say ¡°ok lets break here then and get those teams up and running, Montgomery and Rick you coordinate with Bre''Tirgan on the Ny''Har''en placement, Julie and Doc Snow you assign healers to each group, talk to them and let them know how vital their jobs are.¡±


    I get up to see if anyone else has any questions. I then nod to my wives and we all exit the Council Room.


    Montgomery comes to me ¡°How do you want me to handle Banks?¡±


    ¡°He is a tool, use him how you see fit¡± I say coldly.


    ¡°Scott he is a human still, he has no memory of the past¡± Julie says


    ¡°I realize that, but this is not easy for me, he used to be my friend and did that, he betrayed everything we stood for¡±, I say shaking my head¡± It is going to take some time for me to acknowledge that new Eddie Banks, if that is even possible¡±.


    ¡°Alright Chief, I will get him going then. Maybe being in a team, he will develop into a fine Soldier¡± Montgomery says.


    ¡°When I knew him, he was a good Marine, Montgomery¡± I say sadly.¡± but Soldier will do.¡± I then lead my wives away as we head for the Cafeteria. It is close to dinner time now. We spent most of the afternoon scouting and got back, when I called the joint meeting. Every new creature we encountered was close to or immune to our advanced weapons and only Ki''Diera''s sword proved fatal to them.


    I then had to re-think everything we did till now. Our weapons for all of our primary defense, were all science based tech, and Ki''Diera''s low tech sword was not only doing more than it''s share of damage but actually killing creatures we could barely put a dent into.


    I also think of the Mages we have, that maybe we should start adding them to the patrol teams too. I put that thought aside for now, as too much change is not good either. We need to train the troops with swords first, get them proficient and get the mages leveled up at the site so their usefulness will be up and be on par first. Throwing another level 1 into a group, with level 1 healers to take on these new creatures would hurt more than help, diminishing the teams chances of survival. Time fixes everything, we just have to go step by step for now.


    ¡°Julie you got the new rotation roster plan understood?¡± I ask


    ¡°Yep, Supers then Elite, then mages¡± She says¡± and as they each level up they will be given a bracelet and ring to show they have done a rotation at the site, which means you need to make 8 rings and 8 bracelets a day¡±


    ¡°The Bracelets are not an issue, the rings will be tho, that is 3 hours day for me alone. I will do them before bed each night, that way I can fully recover overnight.¡± I say to her.


    ¡°So after dinner you are going to be busy every day, and one of us needs to be with you, to watch over you while you make the rings.¡± Cindy says. ¡°Also I would like to get one of those 1st kill packages. As Queen, we can make parties of 12. Getting more people their 1st kill would also help in the long run too especially those XP potions.¡±


    ¡°I, .....I am really not comfortable with that, sending you all out there alone.¡± I say hesitantly.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°We would not be alone Scott, there will be 11 others with us, it is you who will not be there with us¡± Cindy now points out.¡± You believe, that by not being there with us is going to change anything? Plus we have divine protection remember? We should use that to our advantage.¡±


    ¡°ugh you are right again Cindy, I just want to be there to protect you, you know...as your husband and the father of your child.¡± I say looking her in the eyes.


    Julie grabs me from behind and wraps her arms around me, Ki''Diera presses herself against my left and Cindy does the same on my left, as I become a human sandwich. ¡°Sigh you know Tiger, as much as I love you and this, you need to protect us thing, it is getting old fast you know?¡± Cindy says ¡°We are fully capable of handling ourselves out there, we are the highest levels in this keep next to you.¡±


    ¡°She is right sweetheart, it is time to let us go and become useful as well, we are not just your pets on a leash.¡± Julie adds.


    ¡°I never said you were pets kitten.¡± I say defensively


    ¡°Then stop treating us as such my warrior¡± Ki''Diera now jumps in.


    I am speechless now and reflect on their words. Maybe I have been too overprotective of them and she is right, we can use the divine protection to our advantage here.


    Of course I am right


    Haha you finally are getting it


    My warrior it is time for you to let us show the people, that as Queens we too, have value besides being at your side all the time.


    ¡°Alright Julie go ahead and put you three in the teams and set it up. Each of you can make 12 man parties, so use it to the fullest. But when you all go out, you keep your mind links up and going, if anything goes wrong you call for help and I will be there in seconds.¡± I say giving in, I feel a tightness in my chest, a slight fear creeps into my heart at the thought of them putting themselves in danger.


    ¡°It will be alright sweetheart, you are going to be seconds away from us just like you said¡± Julie says reassuringly to me.


    We head for the Cafeteria and grab our dinners, the girls almost forget about me and talk excitedly about their upcoming missions. Julie is planning the teams, her set up is 3 Supers, 3 Elite 3 Ny''Har''en and 3 others, including mage and healer types. This would give everyone 1st kill packages and xp bonuses faster. Their target for now would be the Dobermans as the electrical beams would stop them in their tracks while the Ny''Har''en kill them with their swords.


    After Dinner we head for our room and I start on the Bracelets and Rings for the night. The Bracelets go fast and in one hour I have 12 more made. It take me another 3 hours for the 8 rings and I am exhausted , it is now 10:30 pm, as I lay myself down. I look and the walls are slightly glowing, yeah the Builders finally got to the inner walls and ceilings and we now have somewhat soundproof rooms. The upgrade was advancing nicely. The outside walls grew to 20 ft tall, the towers were now 30 ft high, the added flanking towers were taking shape, the Keep and Guard House were getting bulkier, thicker looking. Even the main gate was looking sturdier.


    The Builders saw the 3 massive generators I brought back from Albuquerque and said those could be converted as the primary barrier mana crystals for later, giving us the trinary barrier we would need. It had been a good day, lots of things have been put into motion now.


    Larry Benally and his people were already working on the farms. Ny''Har''en and Supers were scouting and watching the area they worked in providing security. As they were only at the 1 km to 2 km mark of the safe zone, creatures were not wandering that far in yet. He did not want to start on all the farms at once, as it would be too much for his group to handle right away, as many were still learning their skills and abilities and food was in abundance right now.


    Larry says he could have the first crops ready in 2 months and the next crops 2 months later to supplement our diets. If all goes according to plan we can have green houses set up to help and have year round crops growing with their abilities. So even in the Winter and early Spring months crops would be growing. I leave it to Larry, since he knows what he is doing.


    Linda is using the Middle School nearby for classes now. It seems big enough to handle all the children. Scholars have broken them up into groups and have begun classes. Text books were plenty in the 3 schools in the area. Now we just need more Scholars to properly handle them all, hopefully the Albuquerque people will yield more.


    Henry Stockings is one of the main Builders who has taken on the job as foreman directing our builds in order of need. He is working on the Ny''Har''en housing projects as well as Larry''s needs for warehouses too. He is very knowledgeable in construction and everyone went to him for ideas and help. He is a nice addition to our team. Things on that front are progressing nicely as well.


    Terry Williams and his crew are busy working on the vehicles. They went with a team and hit a few parts stores to get fluids and other items like tools and brought it all back. He is looking to see if some parts can be modified by the Builders to fit our needs, as going to Fort Carson has been put on hold for the immediate future


    Doc Snow, Doc Mathews and Doc Wilson being the three original Doctors have been adopted as the Senior Staff of the medical department and viewed by the other Doctors with respect. Nancy Wiggins was an Administrator at the Albuquerque Hospital and has stepped up to assist them in their needs for scheduling and administrative work. It is now starting to work like a real Hospital in that area. Tho she she realizes 12 hours shifts are too much and has cut it down quite a bit, since we have an over abundance of Doctors and nurses now. She is having a hard time with the concept of no bills being made for patients.


    The Builders are busy doing the upgrades, but have been able to break 45 Builders away to assist us in all areas to supplement out growth. They seem to want to repay their debt to us for not only the Bracelets but saving their comrades lives. As such, another housing area has been opened for future use as well. Power is on and waiting for more people. Some are helping Henry Stockings in his projects as well. While others are transmuting metal to gold for us.


    Our treasury has grown to over 120 million gold now. Money is no longer an issue for the foreseeable future, but if level 2 rush jobs cost 320K gold I can only imagine what level 10 will cost then. Having more gold is a good thing and we need to get the rush jobs done as soon as possible. The Builders also advised me when we hit level 4 Keep we can start on the outer walls. Which will be yet another upgrade to add and more gold to spend as they too will have Watch towers and Flaking towers and I can probably add some turrets to them. A guard house will eventually be added as well, adding more upgrade costs.


    The new Creatures have surprised us all. Their toughness made all of us realize how weak we still are. Even I who could wipe out hundreds of Orcs and Worgs in a single shot,  can now barely scratch some of them. The Sword has proven to be mightier in many ways. I am realizing that now, going low tech may be the answer to our future, supplemented by magics.


    As I think all of this, my mind slowly drifts to sleep, Julie, Ki''Diera and Cindy are already fast asleep, as I look to each one of their beautiful sleeping faces. My wives are now my life, they each bear my child. But I can no longer hold them back. They each want to be useful and independent. I will be fearful and anxious for their safety, but I need to believe in them more as they believe in me, they are right, next to me, they are the highest level and most experienced in this new world, not to mention they have divine protection. I will have to accept that and trust in their abilities.


    ______________________________________________________________________________

 Book 2 C 14 Betrayal

    Book 2 C 14 Betrayal


    ¡°Ow!¡± I cry out, as the mana enhanced wooden sword strikes the back of my neck once again.


    ¡°Do not be such a baby my warrior, that was merely a love tap¡± muses Ki''Diera with a grin.


    ¡°Your love tap would break most people''s necks my princess!¡± I retort back to her.


    ¡°It is necessary in order for you to strengthen your body more, my warrior.¡± She fires back at me.


    In the past week, we have trained every day now. She taught me how to mana enhance my body a Ny''Har''en technique. We also mana enhance the wooden swords as we broke several of them early on. The Body enhancements are helping not only in strength and agility, but in my defense as well. To be truthful the blow did not hurt me physically, but more my pride as she always beats me and takes great pleasure in the mock decapitation of my head.


    I should see that move by now but she always changes it up once more, throwing me off and then comes the final blow.


    My Sword Mastery skill is climbing as is hers, I am now at skill level 11 after a full week of training, yet I still have a long ways to go if I want to match her.


    Cindy and Julie are out on Missions with their 12 man teams, hitting the Dobermans proved a good idea and levels were being gained quickly out there. Both teams supplement each other watching the others backs as packs of Dobermans come rushing in. They have had to wander further out, as the spawns were growing thin and they were killing them faster. Electrical beams followed by quick swords to the necks.


    They almost had an incident where another pack came at them, overwhelming them. But Julie''s Area mana barrier held, however it drained the mana form Cindy, Ki''Diera and myself quickly. Fearing the worst I ran with all my might to get to them, but it was all over by the time I got there. Cindy''s fire Magic''s were more than useful incinerating the beasts to ashes. She and her apprentices worked as team and quickly turned it all around, proving magic was definitely effective against the creatures.


    I do not believe we have to junk our science tech weapons, but we will have to be more adaptive and versatile in our way of thinking when fighting. Against the Scorpions they did work. We are now prepared for them, knowing their weakness. The boulder guys are a different matter. I went out to try them once more and came up blank on them. Acid, Fire, Electrical, Explosive and even cold did not work on them with Big Daddy. I am thinking of renaming my rifle to Big Useless.


    A Ny''Har''en warrior, using body and weapons enhancements on a giant war hammer did more damage smashing the leg off of one of the creatures. Broke it right off. So blunt damage was the key to destroying them. We would revisit them at a later time.


    One of the Supers tried to tame one of the Rock Golems and failed miserably, pissing the creature off. It chased him for half a day non stop. Once at the Keep the creature kept bashing the walls trying to break it''s way in, until a team of Ny''Har''en took it down with hammers crushing it into tiny pieces. It kept regenerating back with the smaller pieces, until the pieces got too small to be effective and it crumbled under it''s own weight. What was odd about the incident is the creature never fought off the Ny''Har''en , it''s focus was solely on the one who tried to tame it. Might be a way to exploit that, but we did not try it again.


    Ki''Diera strikes me in the neck once more, ¡±you need to pay attention my Warrior, you defense is lacking severely.¡± she instructs me, bringing my thoughts back to the training..


    ¡°I was lost in thought there princess sorry.¡± I say and pick my sword back up and put mana into it once more.


    Again she attacks lightning fast, I see her movements and follow them, but then she does her little trick and throws me off again. Instead of a jab of the sword which I instinctively go to block she pulls back and swipes with her dagger, forcing me to back away and her sword is already slicing my wrist knocking the sword from my hand.


    I go to pick my sword up again, feeling a little frustrated. We have practiced this move countless times already but her movements are even faster than my sight. Even when everything goes to slow motion for me. It is like there is three of her swords flashing at me and I can not distinguish what is real and what is an afterimage.


    ¡°Are the prisoners still mad?¡± Ki''Diera asks


    ¡°oh you bet they are still pissed. Spending three days in the dungeon all but forgotten will do that, but they now realize their place here.¡± I say with a weak smile trying to hide my embarrassment over forgetting about them. ¡°They now have homes like the rest and are seemingly satisfied to be out of the dungeon.¡±


    ¡°All is good that ends good right?¡± Ki''Diera asks smiling.


    ¡°Close enough, but yes¡± I laugh. Ki''Diera has been trying to pick up our little sayings and does well for the most part. It is cute when she tries so hard.


    Once again she attacks, her blue hair sweeps the air with her movements, her tail flashes behind her, as her sword whips at me in a flash, I block it successfully this time, moving my feet to counter and bring my sword in a low horizontal swipe of her abdomen, which she deflects with her dagger. Her style of fighting is sword and dagger combo, more advanced than me, some would say unfair to a beginner, but I insisted she use her full style and am adapting quickly. I want her to improve as well, not just me. If it costs me a few bruises, so be it.


    With a flick of my sword I catch her wrist and knock her dagger out of her hand as her sword was moving towards my neck again, which I duck under this time, surprising her and stinging her wrist. ¡°Very good", she says as she goes to pick up her dagger, smiling.


    ¡°I got lucky on that one¡± I answer truthfully, as it was pure luck that time, I probably could not repeat that if tried a hundred times again.


    ¡°Luck in battle is also a factor¡± she says¡± the wind could change and blow sand in the eyes, a wandering bug could distract an enemy at a critical moment, an allies arrow can hit at just the right time, all luck at the right moment.¡± she remarks as a stat hits me in the face like a sledgehammer. Luck.


    We have done nothing or received anything to improve it. What was it and how did it work? Can we improve it, can it assist us? Does it really work in combat?


    As I think this, Ki''Diera once again strikes my wrist disarming me and then my neck, performing yet another mock decapitation.


    ¡°Got me again hah!¡± I say. Ki''Diera smiles to me once again.¡±So after training what are your plans today?¡±


    ¡°Oh I think I will take up David on his offer to go on that date today with Cindy and Julie¡± she says as she swings her sword at me smiling.


    I stop in mid stride,¡± A date? What do you mean a date? And who is this David guy?¡±


    ¡°Oh David, you have not met him yet, he is a very nice man, very friendly and easy to get along with. He met Cindy and she introduced us to him 4 days ago. We have all been hanging out since, He and Cindy have gotten especially close lately.¡± She says smiling while attacking me. I defend her barely.


    ¡°What do you mean by close?¡± I ask now.


    ¡°You know holding hands and hugging that kind of stuff, even Julie has begun getting close to him too, he is really a nice guy once you get to know him¡± She says and adds.¡±He also hangs out with Rick and my Father¡±.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°Holding hands and hugging? Ki''Diera are you alright?¡± I ask in disbelief as I get smacked by her sword once again.


    What in the hell is going on? Julie, Cindy, you there? But I get no answer their mind links are off.


    ¡°So about this date later, where are you going and when?¡±, I ask


    ¡°Oh heh I was not supposed to tell you that, my mistake, but since you know, we were going to go to the River and have a basket lunch in a bit. The four of us.¡± she laughs and attacks again.


    ¡°Is your mind link on?¡± i ask her.


    ¡°No, David asked us to tun it off during this time of day. Then we can turn it on later in the afternoon.¡± She says attacking again smiling.


    ¡°Why are you listening to this David guy?¡± I ask.


    ¡°He asked me to my Warrior, he is a very nice guy and I trust him very much, I can''t wait to see him¡± She giggles.


    ¡°I think we are done for the day Princess, I need to shower and get ready for my meetings¡± I say to her, confusion and hurt is inside of me. I turn off my mind link. Something is not right here for her to casually tell me she is practically cheating on me.


    She smiles at me ¡°ok my Warrior, know I love you and will see you after my date¡± she says and runs off.


    I go to find Rick or Bre''Tirgan and find them both talking to one another,¡± Hey Scott how goes your training today?¡± Rick asks.


    ¡°You know some guy named David?¡± I ask him


    ¡°David? Oh you mean David Stanfield. Very nice guy, has been hanging out a lot lately.¡± Rick says smiling.


    ¡°What can you tell me about him¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Well lets see, he is very trustworthy and likable, always quick to help out.¡± Rick says and Bre''Tirgan nods at this.


    ¡°Trustworthy in what way¡± I ask him


    ¡°Well I trust him, he is that kind of guy, like you I can trust him with anything¡± Rick says ¡° You should meet him, he and Cindy get along really well. Even Julie seems to like him.".


    ¡°Yes even Ki''Diera has taken a liking to him too, he is a good man¡±, Bre''Tirgan adds.


    ¡°Those are my wives you are talking about!¡± I say them in total disbelief.


    ¡°Hmm that does present a problem does it not Bre''Tirgan?¡± Rick says in thought.


    ¡°Yes since Ki''Diera is Scott''s Life Mate and partner, I do not know how we can overcome that one.¡± Bre''Tirgan says.


    ¡°What do you mean overcome that one? She is my wife Bre''Tirgan¡±. I say now totally confused.


    ¡°Yes yes I know, but in rare cases it has happened that a Ny''Har''en woman has taken on a second husband, tho they can not have children, they still led happy lives together.¡± He says in thought.


    ¡°Do you understand what you are saying Bre''Tirgan?¡± I ask my mind is going numb right now from shock.


    ¡°Do not worry yourself Scott, you and Ki''Diera are still soul mates and blood bonded and will have a child with one another, but I really do like that David too, you know, he is a nice guy and trustworthy.¡± Bre''Tirgan says with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you both for your time, I need to go to a meeting with some of the Supers¡±, I say to them.


    ¡°If you see David tell him we said hi and are looking forward to having drinks later this evening¡± Rick says.


    I am running now to the Keep and see my target Doc Christina Mayes, as I approach her she sees me and frowns¡±. Mr Smith, can I help you with something?¡± she says sounding annoyed.


    ¡°Uh, I have a problem and need your help.¡± I say to her.


    ¡°Oh? you asking for help is that not rare now? Did you come to me for another mind wipe? Know I have still not gotten over the last one you forced me to do.¡± She says, as anger is rising in her voice.


    ¡°Doc you volunteered and suggested it to me¡± I say to her confused.


    ¡°That may be, but you were going to go that route anyways, I had no other choice but to accept it if I wanted to stay here, right? Or you would have banished me too, right?¡± She says defiantly.


    ¡°Banished you? Why would I do that?¡± I ask, as my mind is racing trying to sort this all out.


    ¡°David told me what you would have done if I had not done as you wanted, it all made sense¡± She says.


    ¡°David huh? He told you all that after we did the mind wipe?¡± I ask putting it all together now.


    ¡°yes, he came to me and told me to be careful around you, that going against you would not be in my best interest and that you would banish anyone who goes against you, and that my decision at the time, was my subconscious telling me to do it before you had a chance to test my resolve in the matter.¡± She says¡± he is a very insightful and trustworthy man¡± she smiles at mentioning him. ¡°If there is nothing else I am busy right now¡± she frowns at me again and begins to walk away.


    I watch her walk away and stand there as my anger and frustration levels rise. Doc Mayes, Rick, Bre''Tirgan, Julie, Cindy, and Ki''Diera all seem to think he is some kind of saint or trustworthy man and my three wives are basically cheating on me right now with him. It is as if some kind of brainwash is going on.


    I go behind the Keep and equip my full uniform and turn full stealth mode. The guards can see invisibility, but my stealth can bypass that as long as I remain hidden to the eye. Making my way quickly, I leap over the south wall and run as fast as I can. I drop stealth and switch over to invisibility mode. Ki''Diera, Julie and Cindy will not have see invisibility up unless needed as it draw mana out.


    I spot Ki''Diera as she is running to the river and follow her. After a few minutes I see her approach a man sitting at the river bank with Cindy and Julie who should be on a mission right now. The three are sitting very close to one another and he has his arm around Cindy''s shoulder. I zoom in and see everything up close. I can see his face perfectly now, it is fair, he has brown hair, shoulder length, but kept neat. An earring in his left ear. It is glowing lightly. He is talking to the three and they are laughing,


    I go to read his mind and find as long as I can see his face I can hear his mind.


    Almost there. Just a few more days and these girls are mine. And nothing you can do about it Scott He thinks as he looks in my direction I will have what is yours and take it all for myself. Killing me will not matter as Julie or Cindy or even Ki''Diera will be my sacrifice to revive me. And killing me will not remove the charm. Rick and Bre''Tirgan will brand you a criminal and Doc Mayes will wipe your mind as punishment for murder. Too bad these girls are sill attached to you, some sexual fun would be nice about now, but it is only matter of time before I get to fuck these three''s brains out instead of you hahaha.


    He leans over and kisses Cindy on the cheek, she looks down and blushes and shakes her head no. He looks back in my direction see? that was not so hard now was it? She says no after the little kiss hahaha. Too, bad you found out so soon, I need to be more careful in the future!


    _____________________________________________________________________________________

 Book 2 C 15 Broken

    Book 2 C 15 Broken


    My mind is racing as I am in my room thinking. Mind control of some kind and he has me in a check mate right now. I can not go against him at this time. And time was not on my side here. A few days at most he said thinking to me, 2 maybe 3 and then the girls would be totally his. Was he bluffing? It did not seem so as he had no reason to.


    What was his overall goal, obviously he wanted power and getting the Queens was is best option, plus he got to Rick, Bre''Tirgan and even Doc Mayes. In a few days a word from him and they all will do whatever he says including supporting him to take over.


    Not only do I need to find a way out, but how to prevent this from happening in the future again.


    I think back at his words to me, the girls were still attached to me so the charm or mind control takes time to brainwash them totally. He knows all my abilities as he probably got it from my three wives. Would be like taking candy from a baby right now.


    I put my mind to full thought about how to counter this, I focus and hope somehow the system will assist me here. I feel my mana and willpower dropping fast but do not fight it and let it go.


    ________________________________________________________________________________


    I awake and find myself in bed. Julie, Cindy and Ki''Diera are fast asleep, Julie and Cindy are cuddling to me like they always do, if I did not know better I would not even notice what was going on as all three girls are nude as am I, they undressed me and put me to bed it seems.


    I look at my watch and it is 2:45 am. I get out of bed using stealth and move quietly to the end and equip my uniform. I have no idea where he resides or when this all began. But it all points to four days ago, was he one of the ones we let go from the dungeon? I did not recognize his face tho.


    Who is he? Why is he doing this? Stupid that is obvious, he wants the power and the three beautful women at his side. Sigh. Ok Think Scott, how do you overcome this, you can not kill him, no one will listen to you, and the charm or brainwash can not be broken by death. And he can not kill me as that would kill his plans too.


    Let''s go step by step here. Cindy is the closest to him now, followed by Julie and Ki''Diera then Rick and Bre''Tirgan , then Doc Mayes. Cindy is allowing him to kiss her cheek but no more, Julie is not that far or he would have demostrated that too, just to piss me off. Mind control and brainwash and it is of the magical nature yet the Bracelet did not protect them from it. So is it from smell? It gets inside the body and overcomes you somehow? Anyone who comes in contact with him gets brainwashed and is open to his suggestions and words?


    If it was direct magic the Bracelet would have reacted and at least one or even two of the girls would have resisted it, even Rick and Bre''Tirgan would have resisted it. So it has to be smell, as taste is out of the question. Then his body must be giving off some kind of odor or pheromones that overcomes the mind.


    Once in the system it is done. Now how to overcome it after the fact. Using an artificial breathing system is no good now that it is on the system.


    ¡°Scott? Are you awake?¡± Cindy asks sleepily looking about.


    I look towards her, as I am sitting on the end of the bed my helmet is on and I use my visor to see her face in the darkness. ¡°Yes I am honey, I am here just working on some stuff¡±, I say to her.


    ¡°You need to come to bed Tiger, it is late and you were already asleep when we found you earlier, did you make more rings?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Yeah I was making one when I passed out again sorry.¡± I say to her.


    ¡°You really need to be more careful you know, Ki''Diera found it and really liked it, it was different from the others you have made so far¡± She says with concern.


    ¡°Hey Honey can I ask you a question?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Sure Tiger what is it?¡± she says now sitting up and looking in my direction. Her face is beautiful, her eyes show care for me.


    ¡°This David guy, why do you hang out with him?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Uh David? Umm, well I do not know a David...¡± She says lie''ing.


    ¡°I saw you at the river, he had his arm around you and even kissed your cheek Cindy.¡± I confront her lie.


    ¡°Oh that David, well he did kiss my cheek but I told him to stop it, I am a married woman,¡± She quickly says.


    ¡°Yet you sat next to him and let him put his arm around you.¡± I say to her.


    ¡°We are just friends Scott, he is a nice guy, trustworthy, he would not do anything to get in between you and me, you have to believe that.¡± She says defensively.


    ¡°So it would be ok if I go and put may arm around Doc Mathews and kiss her on the cheek huh¡± I ask


    ¡°Of course not silly you two are not that good of friends.¡± she says smiling.


    ¡°Cindy you just met the guy four days ago, how can you call him a trustworthy friend, let alone sit next to him with his arm around you and trying to kiss you and you just blush about it?¡± I ask now my anger starting to get the better of me. Calm down Scott, she is under a spell, you need to calm down.


    ¡°It is not like that at all Scott, really it is not, we are just friends!¡± she yells now and wakes up Julie and Ki''Diera.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Ki''Diera demands


    ¡°Ugh! so loud what is it?¡± Julie complains


    ¡°Scott is jealous of David!¡± Cindy says to them.


    ¡°Really why? David is such a nice guy.¡± Julie says now in confusion,


    ¡°Really now Scott, why would you be jealous of him? Are we not, here in your bed with you?¡± Ki''Diera asks.¡±I told you David is a nice guy and trustworthy.¡±


    It is no use, talking will only make things worse right now


    ¡°You are right, I got jealous for no reason, but I need you three to make me one promise. You can not break it no matter what ok?¡± I say to all three.


    ¡°Sure Tiger anything you ask¡± Cindy says


    ¡°Of course sweetheart anything¡± Julie says at the same time


    ¡°It is only natural my warrior.¡± Ki''Diera says too.


    ¡°Under no circumstances can you turn off the mind link today. Even if asked to, by anyone.¡± I say sternly.


    ¡°Uhh...¡± Cindy starts


    ¡°hmmm¡± Julie begins to think


    ¡°erm..¡± Ki''Diera looks uncertain.


    ¡°Promise me that right here and right now, that is the only thing I ask of you three¡± I say to them.


    All three sit silent. I turn my mind link on now.


    Then Cindy begins to speak, "I...I..I am sorry Scott, but I can not promise that.¡±


    Julie also speaks,¡± I...I am sorry.¡±


    Ki''Diera remains quiet but her face says it all.


    ¡°Where is the ring I made I need to make more for Rick¡±. I ask


    Ki''Diera points, ¡°on the table¡± she says in a barely audible voice ashamed.


    I get up and see the ring on the table, it is a plain ring and seems to have a center piece built in but looks incomplete. I pick it up and examine it.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>ITEM!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Ring made by Scott smith


    Incomplete</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I take it and walk out the room as I exit all three cry out ¡°Scott??!!!¡± I close the door behind me.


    I head to the Throne room and see the two guards at the doors. ¡±Summon Alexander quickly, I need him now.¡± I say to one of them and enter


    ¡°Yes your majesty¡± he says and runs off.


    ¡°Once Alexander arrives, close this door and no one, not even my wives are to enter got it?¡± I say to the other guard.


    ¡°As you command your majesty.¡± He says


    I turn off the mind link again as the girls will not use it right now, but to be safe I need privacy. So I must assume he got to Montgomery and Halloway too, as he went after everyone close to me in quick order. Now to test Alexander and see if he too, is affected. Alexander goes by the principal that my orders are absolute so I will have to test this.


    Shortly after, a running Alexander comes bursting into the throne room ¡°Your Majesty you summoned me?¡± he says and drops to one knee before me, bowing his head.


    ¡°Alexander do you know a David?¡± I ask him.


    "Yes your Majesty a nice fellow and trustworthy¡± He says to me head still bowed.


    ¡°Alexander rise¡± I say to him


    He rises and smiles to me.


    ¡°Alexander as your King, are my orders to be followed under any circumstances?¡± I ask him


    He gives me a confused look, then answers¡± your word is absolute your Majesty, any order given must be followed no matter what.¡± He says.


    ¡°If I ask you to fall on your sword, would you do it¡± I ask him, I am being as serious as can be right now.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± He asks confused and sees my face then straightens up, no more smile can be seen, his face becomes rigid ¡° If his Majesty so orders I am compelled to do so, so is the law and the rule of my people, the King''s word is absolute.¡± he says staring off into the space before him as he answers.


    ¡°Then Alexander I have an absolute order for you¡± I say to him, ¡° you said yourself if I command it you can not disobey it under any circumstances¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°That is correct your Majesty, what is your will?¡± He asks, his voice is getting tense.


    ¡°I hereby declare David Stanfied an enemy of the Kingdom, as such you are to view him as such too¡± I say slowly to him.¡± I declare him untrustworthy, I declare him no friend of the Kingdom and above all I declare him as my and your mortal enemy.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty? ¡°Alexander begins, doubt creeps onto his face¡± I...I... I am trying to...¡±


    ¡°Alexander your King has spoken, do you go against his word?¡± I ask him in a loud and ominous voice.


    ¡°No...no your......majesty...I just I...¡±he is having trouble, fighting an internal conflict. Emotion go across his face quickly from doubt to anger to confusion and back.


    He falls to his knees grabbing his head, ¡°Pleas....please forgive me....¡± He cries out.


    I ..AM ... YOUR..KING!!! ¡°I yell at him.¡± MY word is absolute you said it yourself, now fight it dammit fight it and acknowledge me as your King!!!


    Alexander is struggling fighting with every ounce of his being. He falls to his side and screams out¡± aAAAARRGGHHH!!¡± then he begins to sob.


    I kneel down next to him,¡± it is ok Alexander fight it, I am here to help you remember, remember your oath to the king, remember your oath to your people, remember Alexander you can do it.¡± I say softly to him.


    Alexander begins to whimper and cries for a long time, saying incoherent things, his mind in turmoil now. Then slowly he stiffens and stops crying. He slowly looks to me¡± you...your majesty?......what have....I done?¡± his face shows resolve and his eyes have an anger in them.


    ¡°Nothing yet Alexander, but it is good to see you back¡± I say to him standing up and lowering my hand to him.


    He grabs my hand and stands up, uses his hand to wipe his face¡± I am clear of mind once more your Majesty, your word is absolute, David Stanfield is an enemy of the Kingdom and a mortal enemy of you and me.¡± He has an anger now in his voice. His resolve is final.


    ¡°Good know that, that is over we need to plan, he has everyone in his pocket.¡± I say to Alexander.


    ¡°What is the plan Scott?¡± Alexander asks


    My head whips towards him ¡±Scott? I thought you insisted on Majesty¡±


    ¡°I did, but in this case, as a friend to a friend, I find this more appropriate, as you have offered so many times before.¡± he says extending out his hand to me.


    I take his hand gladly and shake it,¡± for now I need you away from him or you will just fall under is charm again¡±, i then hand him a gas mask from my inventory.


    ¡°Keep that door barricaded let no one in no matter who it is even my wives. Defend it with your life.¡± I command.


    He bows and says¡±you will be done my King!¡± and heads for the door. I then look at the incomplete ring in my hand and wonder what I was making or rather what the system was assisting me with. I go and sit on the Throne and focus on the ring and feel my mana and willpower once again being drained. I feel the ring in my hand and what it is I want from it. I pour my entire being into it, letting my focus and willpower be guided by the system and watch the ring, as it slowly takes on a new form.


    An hour passes and it is still glowing in my hand and my mind is fading, my mana dropped to zero long ago and I am draining from the three girls now, so they know something must be up by now.


    A banging comes from the door.


    ¡°Scott open up, what is going on!!¡± Cindy cries out


    ¡°Scott you are draining us of mana, what is happening, are you in danger?¡± Julie says with concern


    ¡°As Queen I demand you give us entry move aside¡± Ki''Diera demands


    ¡°By order of the King none shall pass!¡± One of the guards says loudly


    Good he did not get the guard, just those in power. Maybe a limit


    I continue my focus and the ring is almost done. It is a wedding ring and has a large stone in the place holder which is glowing. The ring is finished and in my hand. I look to my Willpower and I am at 4 points left. I need to rest and regain willpower so I can copy it. I sit back and rest and let my eyes close.


    I awake to pounding on the door, ¡°Scott open this damn door now.¡± Rick demands from outside. I quickly look and half of my willpower is returned now. I slept for bit and now the others have gathered as predicted. Once I drained their mana they will try to stop me as per Davids orders. He knows if i find a way he would have to stop me at all costs.


    ¡°Guards step aside can you not see the Queens are in distress?¡± says a familiar voice. It is David''s


    ¡°We are....un....we are......as you wish only the Queens may pass¡± The guards outside say.


    ¡°You are up Alexander¡± I say to him and he nods putting the gas mask on, now holding the cross bar down on the door effectively locking it.


    The door is pushed but the lock holds. I begin to focus on the ring and try to copy it. I feel my mana and willpower once again draining. I sense If I do this it will take a full hour to copy and drain me to unconsciousness, and I cannot afford to be in that state right now. I still have one ring it will have to be enough for the plan.


    The pounding on the door is growing stronger like they are trying to break in. ¡°Enough Alexander tell them the Queens may enter."


    " We are letting in the Queens only¡± yells Alexander thru the gas mask and lifts the bar up to unlock the doors.


    As soon as the bar is lifted the two doors come crashing open with Rick and Bre''Tirgan pushing them in, Cindy, Julie and Ki''Diera come running in after and a calm and cool David comes walking in slowly viewing the sights with pleasure.


    ¡°Not a bad set up you got here Scott¡± says David ¡° you actually had me worried there for a minute, but seeing as I still have control, you failed it seems.¡± He laughs


    ¡°Scott what are you doing you are endangering your life here.¡± Cindy pleads.


    "Please Scott come with us, David said what you are doing is dangerous and can kill you, that means we will also die,¡± Julie says concerned.


    ¡°Scott my Warrior you are in distress let us take care of you¡± Says Ki''Diera.


    ¡°That is right ladies, he is endangering not only himself but you too, think about your children, if he dies, so do they, we simply can not allow that, can we?¡± David says to the girls


    ¡°It is ok, I give up, I am stopping, I failed. You win David.¡± I say with a resigned voice and drop to me knees. I then look to Cindy. "Honey I am scared, I feel all alone here¡± I plead holding out my arms to her.


    Cindy comes runnnig to me and grabs me into hug,¡± my sweet sweet Tiger I am here for you, I am here always.¡±


    "Oh, how touching, the big brave Scott now reduced to humble pie" David laughs.


    I push her back lightly and take both of her hands into mine ¡°I love you with all my heart honey¡±, as I slip the ring onto her left ring finger "This is symbol of my love to you."


    Cindy gasps in surprise at it, ¡°It is beau..........¡± then suddenly her eyes go blank. She freezes on the spot.


    ¡°What is it? What is going on? Cindy my little flower what is going on? I demand you answer me!¡± David says as concern rises in his voice.


    Then slowly as if waking from a dream, Cindy looks me in the eyes and tears begin to flow quickly, then suddenly rage flares. I jump back as the heat coming from Cindy is intense, her fire aura is now active and her hair flails about wildly.


    ¡°You bastard! You motherfucking lowlife bastard!¡± Cindy says her voice low and growling her anger and rage seeping


    thru.


    ¡°Cindy my little flower, stop this nonsense, he has you under spell can''t you see, he is using you against me!¡± David says fear now in his voice.


    Cindy walks steadily towards him, everyone is in shock and backs away due to the intense heat, no one utters a word.


    ¡°You dare touch me, you dare put those lips to my cheek, you dare try to part Scott and me!!¡± Cindy cries and stretches her hand forward letting out a dual stream of fire engulfing David.


    David''s agonizing screams last only seconds as he dies in the flames by Cindy. Nothing remains of him. Cindy then turns to me and runs into my arms and begins to cry, she keep repeating sorry over and over as I hold her tightly to me happy that my wife is back.


    ¡°Alexander place all we discussed under house arrest till further notice.¡± I say to him ¡°Tell them I will  be by to see each of them individually¡±.


    ¡°Bre''Tirgan, Rick, Julie, Ki''Diera please go with Alexander and I will come see you soon, I will explain everything. Please trust me on this, I promise it will all make sense soon.¡± I say softly to them


    They each look confused but eventually nod and comply. Alexander, taking off the gas mask, leads them away gently and respectfully directs them.


    I push Cindy lightly away and look into her eyes.¡± Are you back my love?¡± I say to her.


    ¡°I am so sorry Scott, it was like I was in a dream, I saw myself doing things, I was revolted by it, and angry, but I could do nothing, i tried to scream and call out to you, but I could not, I was in agony at my helplessness¡±, she says between sobs.


    ¡°He used a form of mind control on you, you breathed it in and it affected your mind like a toxin or a drug.¡± I say to her.¡± that ring should prevent any further problems in the future.¡±


    She looks down at the ring again and smiles while crying, then laughs, "it is beautiful Scott¡± she says and looks up at me tears still flowing.


    Then she says ¡° It also broke the curse and the spell¡±.


    _________________________________________________________________________________


    Author''s Note: As I said no NTR, a kiss on the cheek is NOT NTR sigh NTR is when they have actual intercourse, really now. But in any case the curse is now broken and so is the love spell, what happens now?

 Original ending to the David Arc

    I admit I got spooked and quickly ended the Arc before it was really over leaving some unasnwered questions


    So here is a short summary of ending chapter 15 and all of the chapter 16 (which got scrapped) I posted this as a reply to one person but feel all should have a chance to read it.


    Actual plan:


    Alexander did not break the influence in the throne room and waits to see what it is Scott was actually doing as a spy for David, once Scott finished the ring, Alexander would take the ring while Scott was sleeping/resting and let them all in. David would give a speech about how pathetic Scott was and Cindy would agree to the shock of Scott and he lose hope as one of his wives was lost to him already. end of chapter........


    next chapter:


    Then while chained in the dungeon (the dungeon negates the use of magic and access to inventory thanks to the Builders) for his "own good" to keep the children safe and he does not kill himself(Scott reflects on many things here and has an internal discussion, he discovers the soul link has deeper meaning than what he thought and can feel the girls in turmoil as he concentrates on each one of them individually), Patterson comes to his rescue saying everyone is acting strange and that David had a weird evil aura around him. Scott Convinces Patterson to free him and escapes. He confronts David in his own bedroom, while the girls are all dressed in their negligee''s feeding him foods like a king. Julie and Ki''Diera would jump out of bed telling Scott it was not what it seemed and they were just having a pajama party. David goes (lots of dialogue between Scott and David explaining things but the short of it is this) on about how easy it was to influence them and how after he came from Albuquerque he saw his chance when  Cindy was finally alone without Scott. He tried to influence Scott but Scott is immune to his powers for some reason.  Cindy meanwhile looks at Scott with mixed emotions as the love spell is still in effect tearing her emotions up.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    As the confrontation comes to a conclusion David order the girls to strip and show their true faith to him, which they all struggles with and Scott yells STOP with his beast voice scaring the shit out of everyone. Then he pleads to the girls breaking the spell on them using the soul link as they all glow and the soul link is established deeper. Cindy now in a fit of rage awoken from her nightmare sees David in his underwear on the bed, now begging the girls to listen to him incinerates him and the giant bed. Afterwards all the girls are crying about their betrayal to Scott and begging for forgiveness, but Scott see the ring he made that Alexander took and grabs it, Cindy is the most remorseful who can not stop crying, he falls to one knee and declares his love for her and gives her the ring thus breaking the curse and love spell........


    THAT was the story I wanted to write, but had to condense it due to the outcry of NTR tho i said it pretty blantanly no NTR no Tragedy, but alas...........it is what it is.  As I said my first book here folks sorry.

 Book 2 C 16 What came after.....

    Author''s Note: Bear with me here, there is a section that I INTENTIONALLY made to read like crap. It almost makes no sense. Just read thru it and you will understand


    ________________________________________________________________________________


    Book 2 C 16 What came after.....


    I am holding Cindy in my arms as she cries out one apology after another asking for forgiveness. I keep reassuring her there is nothing to forgive, and I love her dearly. I glance at my watch it is already 5:45 am. I gently lead Cindy back at our room were Julie and Ki''Diera are waiting for us.


    I will need to make at least 11 more rings for all the top level people including myself. This must never happen again, ever.


    The added bonus is the Curse was now broken, but so was the love spell. Once Cindy''s curse was lifted so were the rest as it was an all inclusive Curse, as was the Love Spell, but I do not feel any different than before. I still love my wives, I knew that the spell only brought us together, what came after was real.


    Slowly we reach our room, and open it, an anxious Julie and Ki''Diera are sitting on the couch and jump up when they see us.


    ¡°Cindy why did you kill David?¡± Julie asks, her tone is confused and sad.


    ¡°He was such a nice guy, how could you Cindy¡± Ki''Diera says a little annoyed by the death.


    "You two not now please, Cindy went thru a lot, she needs your support now!¡± I say to them, knowing they are still under the charm, but I hope that somehow I can get thru to them with compassion. I need to rest up before the next ring tho.


    ¡°Why are we under house arrest?¡± Ki''Diera demands


    ¡°It is for your own safety my princess, for now let me rest and sleep a few hours and then I will explain ok?¡± I ask of her.


    ¡°Very well, but you must tell me why David was killed, it makes no sense why Cindy would do that, she loved the man¡± Ki''Diera says not realizing what that meant.


    Cindy begins to sob again loudly and pulls close to me once more. We both go to lay down on the bed. ¡°Give me a few hours and this will be all over ok?¡± I whisper to her.


    She nods crying and hugs me tightly as we lay in bed, not letting go of me.


    ¡°We need to resurrect him soon¡± Ki''Diera says loudly.


    ¡°We will princess in a few hours, Doc Snow needs to get the sacrifice ready¡± I lie to her.


    ¡°I will be the sacrifice¡± Ki''Diera demands


    ¡°No, I will do it, he was such a nice and trustworthy man, I should do it¡± Julie says now, almost pleading.


    ¡°We already have someone, rest assured it will be taken care of in a few hours.¡± I say sleepily and then drift off to sleep


    I awake and Cindy is soundly asleep against me, holding tightly still, I can see the ring on her finger as it sparkles from the lights. I check my mana and willpower and both are full again. I focus on the ring on her finger and start the copy. I can feel my mana and willpower start to drain and I sense it will take the hour predicted before, but my consciousness will remain. Laying there I stare at the ring feeling it and understanding it, It is something I made like the Crown and Bracelets, unlike the regeneration ring which was a foreign object I tried to copy.


    I now understand if I make it, it will be easier to duplicate. Trying to copy something not made by me is difficult at best. I also understand that modifying or changing will come easier to me if i create it, versus trying to change or modify a foreign object, which could kill me if not careful. These are the things I learn over the next hour, as a new ring emerges in my hand.


    I will need one more ring, giving it to only one of the will confuse the issue even more maybe makes things volatile, so I will wait before handing it out. I lay there thinking about the last seven days, what did I do wrong to allow this mess? We did not prepare for all eventualities is what happened and that is impossible to do. We can only confront them as they occur. This was an unforeseen event which luckily we were able to resolve quickly.


    Magic can be scary and it seem there is no limits to possibilities. Influenced by smell, I never would have thought of that myself. Nor would I have wanted such a power. Each person should have their own free will. Subduing others of their will is wrong and a crime. What we did to Eddie was on par with that tho, but he commited murder, and betrayed us, taking the lives of not only his comrade in arms but innocents too. The world is not perfect , but then again no one is and we justify what we do on daily basis, good or bad and we must live with those choices in the end no matter the outcome.


    The next hour passes and once again I am full, the regeneration ring is wonderful having tripled my regen powers allowing me to fully recharge my willpower in short time compared to before when it would take hours. Once again I focus on the ring and concentrate. As the hour passes I get a message. I got a skill up, finally, it took three rings to do it.


    I slowly get up and Cindy awakens at my sudden movement. Julie is reading a book. Ki''Diera is also looking at a book, but browsing more than reading it.


    ¡°Finally you are awaken my Warrior we must make haste and resurrect David¡±, she says hurriedly, she is almost frantic now as she throws the book down.


    Julie Jumps up, ¡°yes let''s hurry, the other sacrifice may have changed their mind so I need to be there to help!¡±


    I look at the two knowing they are under the influence, but it pains me to see them like this. Cindy sits up in bed and looks on silently. I approach both women and fall to one knee before them.


    "Before we go, I wish to express my love for you, Julie and Ki''Diera¡± I say to them ¡°I never was able to give you something that is a time tradition, a token and symbol of my love for you¡±. I look at each of them as they look at me confused.


    I hold out one of the rings to Julie,¡±will you accept my love Julie?¡± I ask almost holding my breath knowing the Love Spell is broken now.


    ¡°Oh Scott it is beautiful, of course I accept it, sweetheart¡± She says happily.


    ¡°And do you Ki''Diera accept me as your husband and life mate for now and forever¡±, I ask Ki''Diera holding the other ring out to her.


    She looks at the ring and a tear forms in her eye,¡± of course my warrior, we are blood bonded and soulmates, we shall always be together¡±


    "Then hold out your ring finger and allow me to put them on you." I say to them both softly, breathing a sigh of relief, my heart was in my ears, pounding like a drum waiting for their answers.


    Both hold out their left hands and I put both rings on at the same time.


    ¡°Scott I.....¡± Julie starts and freezes, just like Cindy did.


    ¡°My War.....¡± Ki''Diera at the same time freezes too.


    After a moment, their faces to from happy to shock, then rage.


    ¡°How dare he!!! I will kill him!¡± Julie rages.


    Ki''Diera however is different as she falls into the chair, he face full of shock and despair.¡±I have dishonored myself, my people and betrayed my husband¡± she whispers.


    At hearing that, Julie''s face goes pale and she throws her hand to her mouth and gasps looking at me. It look like she is going to be sick. I quickly grab Julie and pull her down to me and grab Ki''Diera and pull her with my other arm and hug them both tightly to me.


    ¡°You are ok now, you are free from his influence, know that I love you both with all my heart and nothing will ever change that¡±, I say softly to both kissing each on the head in turn.


    ¡°We betrayed you Scott¡± Ki''Diera says softly fear is in her voice, a true deep felt fear.


    ¡°No, you did not my princess, he tricked and influenced you, I fixed that, it will never happen again¡± I say to her my voice is a soft whisper in her ear.


    ¡°I am so sorry Scott,¡± Julie begins to cry.


    ¡°It is over kitten, we are all together again, I love you , I love you both so much.¡± I say and repeat, meaning every word. Cindy joins us in the hug grabbing me from behind. We stay like that for almost an hour, not moving or saying anything. Soft sobs are heard from the girls as I hold them close to me.


    Finally I slowly push Ki''Diera and Julie away and then grab Cindy and pull her to face me with the others.¡±Now tell me what you truly feel for me at this moment.¡± I say looking at each of them.


    ¡°I feel love, I feel that I love you very deeply¡± Cindy says, then she slowly smiles as she realizes the truth and says, ¡±I can finally say it is real, I love you Scott¡± She throws her hands around my neck kissing my cheek several times in quick succession.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Julie and Ki''Diera have confused expression on their faces.


    Ki''Diera then speaks up, ¡°as I said before I love you my warrior, this betray....¡±


    ¡°Shhh there was no betrayal princess, only what you feel now is important to me¡± I stop her there. Then Iook to Julie, who still looks confused by the question.


    ¡°Julie what do you honestly feel for me right now?¡± I ask.


    She looks at me then slowly at the new ring on her finger, then leans in to me and kisses me passionately. Her kiss is hungry as her tongue invades me. After a few minutes of aggressive and passionate kissing from Julie, she pulls back and Cindy takes over, once again I am in a kiss of invasion and aggression filled with love. I feel the heat inside me rising, my heart is pounding hard. Once Cindy is done I look and see Ki''Diera does not want to be left out, her eyes look at me pleading for forgiveness and I grab and pull her to me and we too, kiss.


    Ki''Diera is softer and more sensitive, with more licks and little bites as she plays with me, it is however very stimulating and erotic. As Ki''Diera is done I fall on my butt out of breath and overwhelmed by the feeling I have. Only a few short hours I almost lost everything, but now have regained what I most cherish, my wives.


    "So Scott, does that tell you how we feel about you?¡± Julie asks with a smile that could melt ice.


    ¡°Uhh yeah, I am more than convinced now, that the spell, even tho it is gone, we all truly are one now¡±, I reply sheepishly now feeling a little giddy.


    ¡°So what now my warrior?¡± Ki''Diera asks


    I look at my watch it is now 9 am, my mana and Willpower are nearly restored again. ¡±As much as I wish to take the day off, I need to make more rings for Rick and the others to break the charm¡±.


    ¡°Umm you are not going to give them wedding rings too Scott?¡± Cindy now says with a frown.


    ¡°No no of course not. I will modify it and then make more, it would be a little embarrassing to give these out to others right?¡± I laugh


    ¡°And where is your wedding band Scott?¡± Julie asks now with a frown as well ,¡±we have one. but we need our match as well, or it is incomplete.¡± she complains.


    ¡°Fine I will make mine next¡± I say to her with a smile.


    ¡°But you have to let us put it on¡± Says Cindy.


    ¡°Of course honey ¡° I laugh to her and lean in to kiss her lightly on the lips


    I look to Cindy''s, then Julie''s and finally to Ki''Diera''s ring and concentrate and focus on a male version of the ring. I put all my feeling into it and my soul as well to match all three rings. Cindy, Julie and Ki''Diera gasp, but I continue my focus and see the ring in my mind. Then I feel as if something popped in me. I feel a deeper sense of belonging, I feel three others with me as they circle around me.


    It feel like bliss inside, as my feeling explode. I have never felt like this before as the other three join me as one. All four souls merge and become one bright light. The happiness the sadness, everything we experienced in our lifetimes are shared in an instant. Each of our memories are given to one another.


    I experience Cindy''s trauma from her youth when the locker room incident happened, and see the teacher saving her before anything happened. I see the Brad incident and her anger at him for trying to take advantage of her and her sucking him dry of his wealth. I see her countless boyfriends who try to seduce her each time and rejects them all. I feel her loneliness and her search for love, then she finds it with me and her joy is overwhelming.


    I experience Julie''s pain when her boyfriend cheated on her, her time when she moved out alone, her uncertainty and unwillingness to let her parents know she needed help, her passion to strive to be an individual and succeed, and her long search for love too. I feel her emotions when she first met me, her frustrations with me, when I failed to understand her little hints, her growing love for me before the events took place and her wanting to tell me, but was afraid I would reject her. And her joy, when I declared I was hers to Cindy on that fateful day. I feel her dilemma when she found out Cindy loved me too, and the thought of losing me hurt her, her deal with Cindy and the test, that she found more than stimulating and the nights we made love. All flow into me in a second.


    Then I see Ki''Diera and her family, her mother and her little sister, the day her mother was captured and taken by the were-beast and her sister killed gutted like a fish in front of her, her fathers anguish over the loss her anguish over the loss of her dear sister, when they both were alive they swore to marry the same mate and be together forever and her first impression of me, it was not good, in fact it was distaste and regret that she would have to mate with me. Then the trip to Fort Carson how she saw my strength and became enamored with it, hearing about my godlike abilities and seeing me in battle all drew her to me like a moth to a flame. Then when we made love, it was violent and hard, her conception and her love development. She truly loved me now.


    Finally they see me, my days when I spent it with my parents, their deaths and my sorrow and then my anger with the world. My fights with anyone who would fight me, and my relationships, if you can call them that, all one night stands never going further as I discarded anyone close to me, as I was angry and hurt, all alone no one to talk to, then my meeting with the Marine recruiter, my longing to belong. Then my basic training my time in the Marines, followed by years of killing and suffering the loss of friends. My loneliness, my closed off heart. And finally leaving the Marines and losing everything I had. Meeting Julie and a ray of hope came to life. Not understanding her over two years never knowing what she thought about me.


    Then the date and happiness, the event and Julie almost die''ing, then meeting Cindy and a bond was formed, love for two girls quickly came, no spell was needed. My choice to choose Julie over Cindy, then Julie asking me to accept Cindy and my heart was relieved. The night of the test with both girls. Then came Ki''Diera and my reluctance to marry her, my attraction to her was physical, Cindy and Julie asking me to accept Ki''Diera and I deny her, then the I give in and accept her, then I fall in love with her, how I love all three girls equally and unconditionally, then my pain of betrayal caused by David, and my fight to save them, my will growing stronger and my love grows stronger to fight for those I cherish. And my victory at getting all three back.


    My joy overwhelms them. We each stare at one other as the flashes cease and the memories are embedded, every little secret we had is now an open book, we all are crying and laughing at the same time trying to sort out all the feeling and memories we just witnessed. I see in my hand a wedding band, male version. It glows brightly right now multi layered, red blue and green, as I look I see Cindy''s glowing red, Julie glowing green and Ki''Diera glowing blue. Without knowing why I simply hold out my left hand and all three girls together take the ring with their glowing hands as one and place the ring on my finger where it bonds in place with me.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations! Soul Link upgrade established!


    Four are one and one are four.


    Benefits:


    You are now immune to all mind altering effect and control.


    You are now linked as one, any damage, spell, or poison, that can be


    resisted will be taken from the highest stat.


    All regens are based on the combined totals of the four.


    Mind Link: Mind of one established. At will, you can share your thoughts


    only when you want or need to. Your minds are one allowing you to see


    what the other sees either individually or all at the same time.


    Heart Link: as long as one heart beats, all will beat.


    Soul Meld: Melding the soul combines four into one, allowing the one to


    be all four at the same time.


    Highest stats of each is used for the one.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    We sit there all four us speechless.

 Book 2 C 17 Just Another Day R18+

    Author''s Note: MATURE SEXUAL RELATIONS DEPICTED!! Read at own risk. Also this is the last of the David Arc, as something like this has huge and wide ranging effects on many people, so this is closure. Again mature content in this, if offended skip the part where he gets attacked in his room by his wives.


    Book 2 C 17 Just Another Day R18+


    I am sitting at the Kings Table, eating dinner with my three wives. Rick, Bre''Tirgan, Montgomery, Halloway, Doc Mathews, Doc Snow, and Doc Mayes, are all sitting with us at my request and insistence. It is an uncomfortable atmosphere, as guilt and regret is heavy in the air here. Many of the people here whom I call friends are unable to look me in the eye right now due to it.


    ¡°Thank you all for joining me my friends.¡± I say to break the silence.


    ¡°All of you were a victim to David''s abilities. There is no shame here to be had, because of that.¡± I say slowly,¡±I find no fault with any of you, nor do I feel any of you betrayed me or did me wrong, please understand everyone at this table is my extended family now.¡±


    A few surprised looks appear at the words. A few tears also appear. ¡°This is far more hard on everyone then we actually realize. Trust is so easily destroyed now a days, by careless acts. We live in a time when we all need one another and rely on each other to survive. Know, that I rely on each of you to this very moment to be here for me and the people, and into tomorrow too.¡± I say looking at each one in turn slowly.


    ¡°I prepared a ring for each of you, which you now wear. It is not only a ring that will prevent future incidents like the one we just encountered, but also has a part of my soul in it as a token of my friendship and how much I value each of you.¡± I continue. ¡°Please my friends lets move on together and forward into a future where we all smile together once more, I beg of you this, do not let guilt or regret take away what we had before this incident, you are not at fault and I accept this, so please accept that as well.¡±.


    ¡°This is not going to be easy for anyone, this is going to take time, as it will always be on our minds in the background, acceptance and understanding are the key here to move forward, not letting the guilt paralyze you.¡± Doc Mayes says to all at the table.,¡± Scott tho I understand I am not personally at fault for what happened, it does not change fact of what occurred, for that I deeply apologize¡±.


    ¡°I accept your apology Christina¡±, I say to her, then I get up and go to her and shake her hand firmly.


    One by one the others also get up and apologize, we either shake hands of give hugs.


    ¡°I am so god damned sorry Scott¡± Rick says.


    ¡°Rick know this, if there is one person whom I would never doubt, it would be you ok?¡± I say to him with a smile.


    He looks at me and smiles weakly with uncertainty and nods, but the smile is a happy one even tho it is a weak one.


    Bre''Tirgan is the last one, he has been looking at his daughter the entire time, his face is full of anger and regret. ¡°I have not only dishonored you, but my daughter has done so too, my family can not live down this betrayal to you by us¡±. He starts


    ¡°Bre''Tirgan I have some news for you that might change your mind on that front.¡± I say to him motioning him to sit down again.


    ¡°Really now? What could ever wash away our crime?¡± He asks.


    ¡°As proof, that none of my Wives betrayed me and that they truly love me, our soul link was upgraded. ¡° I say to all at the table.


    ¡°Upgraded how?¡± Asks Doc Snow quickly.


    ¡°Well for one we are, how should I put this so you all can understand........¡± I say starting to think


    ¡°WE are¡± Cindy


    ¡°One now and¡± Julie


    ¡°as one we can¡± Ki''Diera


    ¡°never¡± I say


    ¡°Die¡± Cindy


    ¡°As long¡± I say


    ¡°as one¡± Ki''Diera


    ¡°of us lives¡± Julie


    All four of us say this in quick succession as if one person had said it.Then all four of us speak together at one.


    ¡°As one, we are of one mind, one body and one soul, we share one another''s thoughts and feelings, no secret is held from us, we see as one and we think as one, we now share all four of our abilities as one¡±


    ¡°Holy bejeezus¡± Doc Snow exclaims, ¡°How? When?¡± is all he can ask.


    ¡°Is this true My daughter¡± Bre''Tirgan''s face takes on an expression of disbelief.


    As one we speak again,¡± Know that the love we all share is what made this happen Bre''Tirgan, as Ki''Diera I can say it is true Father and as Scott, I can say I love her with all my heart, Bre''Tirgan, so be at rest and peace of mind, there is no fault or blame here to anyone.¡±.


    ¡°So how was that folks? Convinced now?¡± I ask as myself once more.


    ¡°Are you four always like this now?¡± Asks Rick cautiously.


    ¡°No, we are still individuals, but can link up when the need arises, it is a choice now¡± says Cindy.


    ¡°Yes we still have our own individual thoughts, but when we merge, oh my god, it is an incredible feeling¡± Julie says her face is delighted at the thought.


    ¡°Father I know what you say is true, but also know when merged with Scott, I feel and know he lays no blame to me or you or anyone here, and truly, deeply loves me, when we merged all doubt was erased from my mind from before¡±. Says Ki''Diera. ¡°I can now accept it and return Scott''s love with all my heart and have no feelings of guilt or regret, now you all must do the same¡±.


    Bre''Tirgan is speechless, he is unable to understand what is going on.


    ¡°It will take a while for everyone to fully understand the implications of this or how it works, also know that as one, we know each others deepest secrets and thoughts, there is no pretense here from any of the four of us.¡± I say to them all.


    ¡°So when you say as one, you share all four''s abilities?¡± Montgomery asks now.


    ¡°As one, we have Julie''s healing''s, Cindy''s fire magics, Ki''Diera''s body and weapons enhancements and her sword fighting abilities, and my Reality Manipulation and TA Advanced Marine abilities. We share it all, all skills and all abilities.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°That is hard to understand how that works, to be honest¡± Halloway now says.


    ¡°Actually it is quite easy, when merged as one, we share all previous experiences and memories, so I saw and experienced first hand, Julie, Cindy and Ki''Diera training and development and know each of their skills and abilities like they were my own¡± I say to them all.


    ¡°First the Reality Manipulation and now this? Scott do you understand what is going on here?¡± Doc Snow says his face is pale.


    ¡°Yes Doc Snow I actually do, but why, is still a mystery, we are evolving into a higher life form.¡± I say to him.


    That news floored everyone. A Few whistled, while others looked shocked.


    ¡°A higher life form?¡± That means you are no longer human?¡± Doc Mathews asks.


    ¡°No, we are still human and retain our individuality, but we also can become one, evolving, but know we are still in the infancy of this, there is much to be discovered and understood. Many answers still elude us even with the four minds linked as one. ¡° Cindy says. Julie and Ki''Diera nod.


    Dinner went by quickly as more questions and answers came up, mostly redundant questions as people try to grasp and understand it all. But it seemed the events from before were quickly wiped away by this new news. The atmosphere relaxed and a round of drinks were ordered and brought, as people began to drink and slowly enjoy themselves, once more, as the guilt and regret faded into history. Bre''Tirgan especially, at hearing his daughter has become one with Scott and was forgiven and loved, almost broke down, but regained himself and gave it his all to move forward.


    Into the night we sat and talked no one wanting to leave, the atmosphere was of family and friends. We also talked about the mass resurrections by Doc Snow, at last count he resurrected, 41 people, but no more sacrifices came forward after. The remaining would be buried in graves and given a final farewell.


    We also discussed the progress of the Keep. After seven days, we were now at a level 5 Keep, a third floor has been added and one of the Albuquerque Generators has been transmuted into a massive mana crystal and used for the area Domed Mana Barrier to cover the outer walls, the inner walls were now 40 ft tall. Watch Towers 60 ft tall, all were sturdier and bulkier than before, the inner walls much thicker too. Also the outer walls were up and were at level 2 at 20 ft tall, 16 Watch towers were added, as well as 8 Flanking towers to the outer walls.


    Rick had guards posted on them walking the perimeter of the outer walls that were 500 m from the inner walls. The people in the new housing area were finally safer and the guards in those neighborhoods were moved to the outer walls. Less guards were on the inner walls as we still kept some there and the watch towers. Our Treasury was holding steady while the Builder''s kept transmuting metal to gold each day.


    Many of the Albuquerque folks were signing up to become Elites to assist on the walls and patrols. We decided to also have grand meeting where all would be in attendance and swear loyalty to the Kingdom and the safety of the people. We will have everyone acknowledge me as the King, and adopt a monarchy from here on. Elites will be placed all thru out the Throne room to read minds while Ki''Diera watches and reads the aura''s of the crowd, looking for future trouble makers.


    We decide we can not afford more issues like the last, it has given us a wake up call. Going to a Monarchy will probably not sit well with everyone, but these are now my lands. All here agree it is my doing that we have these safe lands and as such all must conform to the rules. They have the option to leave if they so choose, no one will be forced to stay, but they will have to leave the safe zone. It is a harsh judgement, but this is one of those my way or the highway rules being put into effect. Our entire survival is at stake here, being tolerant is one thing, allowing others to try and destroy what we have is not going to be allowed and crushed before it happens.


    Then came the topic of taming the creatures. Many had the ability now, thanks to Cindy, Ki''Diera and Julie''s 12 man teams. I am still making rings and bracelets, or was up until this incident. Having some of the Dobermans with us would be nice as they can sniff out trouble, and some of the Rock Golems stationed at the main gates would be nice too, as they can block the gates better than a tank. Then the debate started low tech versus high tech, and in the end it was a draw as we all agreed, each has it''s uses and we will have to adapt accordingly.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I am feeling a strange feeling now, almost lust like. It is coming from my three wives. With the new soul link upgrade I can now sense and feel what they feel, and it is especially strong coming from Ki''Diera.


    Control yourself Ki''Diera your lust is starting to effect me too now


    My god Ki''Diera, I was wondering what that was.


    Really you two? I am not the only one here who feels this way!


    Well...hah you got me, Scott hurry up and end this, time for bed Tiger!


    This is going to take some getting used to, but as Cindy said lets get to bed!


    However Ki''Diera is already moving and grabs a hold of my arm lifting me out of my chair,¡±I am sorry but we will be retiring for the night. Sleep well, and Scott will be busy till noon tomorrow¡± she says dragging me towards our room. Julie and Cindy follow quickly mischievous smiles on their faces. All stare in wonder as we leave quickly wondering what that was about.


    We reached the room quickly almost running and laughing as one. As we are about to close the door, ¡°No one is to disturb us, until we come out¡± Ki''Diera commands to the stationed guards.


    ¡°As you wish my Queen!¡±, both guards say at the same time and salute.


    No sooner is the door closed I am attacked from behind and thrown to the bed, by two set of hands. The feeling of lust is now overwhelming from all four of us, as we give in to our carnal desires. Clothes simply disappear, and all four are in our birthdays suits in seconds.


    Cindy attacks my mouth, Julie attack my chest and Ki''Diera attacks my manhood, as her mouth envelopes me entirely and greedily. Knowing all my key spots, I climax quickly into her mouth as she hungrily accepts it all, then moves to my chest as Julie now takes over, and once again I climax fast. It is almost not fair, how they know everything about me now. Pressing, kissing, sucking and biting all the right places causing me to climax time after time in quick succession. Then they start pleasuring themselves on me in turn.


    Me knowing their pleasure spots now in details,  do the same for them as they each in turn climax multiple times, orgasms flowing like waterfalls out of their bodies, convulsing in pleasure. If the mind reading ability had given me an edge before, this new soul link gave me all their secret desires and I did not hold back, each of the girls yelled or screamed out their satisfaction, time after time.


    I am now pumping my manhood into Ki''Diera''s love nest as she moans and yells in pleasure, her wetness is incredible and her tightness sucks my manhood into her greedily. Her fingers are clawing at me as she responds to my movements begging for more. Julie and Cindy are taking turns kissing me, and as Ki''Diera climaxes once more, she releases a cry of pleasure again. I remove myself from her and grab Cindy roughly and toss her to the bed, grabbing her butt I enter her from behind. She moans in delight, as my throbbing manhood pushes it''s way deep into her her wet and tight pleasure zone.


    Julie is massaging my scrotum and using her nails on my back, leaving long red marks, scratching me, causing me to climax into Cindy hard, feeling my warmth inside her, Cindy moans again as she too, climaxes quickly. I then change to Julie pushing her onto her back and place both her legs over my shoulders and enter her, thrusting deep into her as her eyes are full of lust and her smile shows her pleasure.


    We continue our lust session well into morning, our sexual stamina is now shared and the satisfaction level is beyond imagination, as we all reach climax time and again over and over. Finally we all lay on our backs gasping for air and sweating profusely. The smell of sex and sweat is once again heavy in the air. No one says anything as we need no words now to understand how we all feel. We are deeply satisfied and happy, as we all let ourselves drift to sleep.


    As Ki''Diera predicted it was noon when we woke up as one. Quickly getting dressed we headed for the showers. We would eat lunch then split up and do various tasks today.


    As I approach the Cafeteria, Alexander is waiting for me. He smiles at me then salutes and bows¡± Your Majesty!¡± he says simply.


    ¡°Alexander, how are you today?¡± I ask him..


    ¡°I am quite well your Majesty¡± he says¡± The upgrades to the Keep are completed to level 5¡±


    ¡°Very well then I will begin level 6¡± I say and put in the order, we will have to wait for 24 hours before the rush job can be entered.


    ¡°Your Majesty a new group of Survivors have arrived from the North. 136 of them arrived this morning, Master Rick Hanson is overseeing them now.¡± He reports."They say, they received out transmission with our coordinates, but could not transmit out, and decided to journey here."


    ¡°So news is spreading and they are coming to us, finally......¡± I say to the good news.¡±Make sure they get vested first before we give them housing¡±


    ¡°Already done your majesty, the new questionnaire''s that Doc Mayes made, was used to full effect. Four of the individuals were turned away and escorted from the safe zone by force.¡± He reports


    "It is a shame we must resort to these tactics, but we can not allow another incident like that, good work Alexander and thank you.¡± I say to him


    ¡°It is my pleasure you Majesty¡±, Alexander says and then leaves after a bow and a salute.


    We eat lunch that has been prepared by Annabelle for us, she is fussy about my meals being perfect. I enjoy her meals each day. We finish up lunch silently all feeling a glowing warmth within, Julie heads out first to the Council Room to do her work. Cindy then heads out to train with her apprentices. And Ki''Diera then leaves to discuss matters with her Father, to clear up any last details that may hinder him in any way.


    I sit there quietly sipping on a cup of coffee and watch those around me. I simply observe them as they go about their day to day lives living as best they can now. I close my eyes to observe my wives, testing this new ability.


    Cindy''s POV


    I left the Cafeteria, feeling giddy and happy. It was a good long night of being one. No inhibitions. I am moving towards the courtyard and find my apprentices gathered, all 11 of them,¡± *****************¡± one says to me.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I see everyone is here, lets start with the new spell we tried the other day ok?¡±, I say to them.


    ¡°************************¡±, says another female apprentice.


    ¡°You have to try or you can not gain the skill right?¡± I ask her.


    A little doubt shows on her face but she nods.


    ¡°Alright, follow my motions and repeat what I do¡±, I instruct them. I lead each to try to perform a Firewall explaining in details the procedure, how to let the mana flow and how to will the wall into existence. Several succeed and others fail, but they keep trying over and over. After an hour all but 2 have successfully performed Firewall and gained the new skill or improved it.


    ¡°Do not worry, you will get it tomorrow for sure, you were close¡±. I say to the two reassuringly.


    End Cindy''s POV


    Begin Julie''s POV


    Sigh, so much to do, all these people need to be placed into Professions, fed and housed. Let''s see, security nees improving. Rick can use these guys. Oh she will be a perfect Farmer, she has all the qualifications. I think as I sift thru all the new arrival forms that were given out to the Albuquerque people to list name, occupations and profession desires from the listed available Professions


    Tonight''s meeting should go well, I have no doubt about that, everyone will accept Scott as the King, I just hope we have no more troublemakers, please god no more troublemakers. Hmm this is an interesting Profession, Entertainer, wonder what that is about? EH? No way, Female Escort?and there is two of them? Oh my god, better not let Cindy see that, she will freak.


    End Julie''s POV


    Begin Ki''Diera''s POV


    ¡°Yes, Father¡± I say with a sigh.


    ¡°**************************************************.¡±, my Father says to me.


    ¡°I know Father , but as I said Scott does not see it that way at all¡± I say a little frustrated now ¡°He does not see you or me as having betrayed him, in fact he wholly trusts you Father you are important to him¡±


    ¡°******************************************¡± My Father says to me with a pained look on his face.¡± ***********************************¡±


    ¡°Is this what it is really about Father?¡± I ask him now amused, my Father wants Scott to accept him as his Father, hahaha My Father sigh.


    End of Ki''Diera''s POV


    ¡°Dad huh? Ha!¡± I say to no one.


    I guess I could call him Father or Dad, he is after all, my father in law now. And it has a nice ring to it too. I should try that.


    As I get up from the King''s Table, a light appears before me, it shimmers and emerging from it, a beautiful women stands there, she looks badly wounded, as she sees me her eyes grow wide in fear and then collapses to the ground.


    ___________________________________________________________________________


    Author''s Note: so this is a taste of how "the one" conversations will go and other POV''s, tell me what you think if it makes sense to you, still adjusting :) Remember other POV have no sound except what is said by the main girl at the time, so you will have to guess what is said :)  I do type out the entire conversations''s then go back and delete them after :)

 Book 2 C 18 The Woman.

    Book 2 C 18 The Woman.


    ¡°Quick, someone get a Doctor!¡± I yell to everyone, as I rush to the woman now laying on the floor unconscious.


    I check her for a pulse to make sure she is alive, then gently lift her up and begin to rush to the infirmary. 2 Doctors intercept me and we lay her down on the spot and they begin heals on her. Once the wounds have all closed I gently pick her up again, flanked by both Doctors we head for the infirmary.


    There I see Doc Snow, as he has a bed prepped for her. I lay her down carefully and gently onto the bed, then a nurse gently grabs my arm and pulls me away ¡°we will take it from here and let you know when she wakes¡± the female nurse says to me.


    I leave the infirmary wondering who she is and how she got her, especially thru the barrier using magic. A mystery that we need to solve fast if that can happen again and someone has bad intentions.


    I make my way to Rick and see how the progress is going with the new arrivals.


    It seems all has already finished up and Rick is talking with Patterson, Foutz and Cortez, Johnson and Jackson are close by.


    ¡°Rick, you already done with the new Arrivals?¡± I ask him


    "We are, the new questionnaire by Doc Mayes is pretty amazing, lots of trick questions in there to cause you to open up your true intentions in it. Got four of them fast too. Bastards thought they could just walk in here and get rich fast. Not to mention your death was on their agenda as well.¡± He says Grimly


    ¡°Why do people always want to resort to murder?¡± I ask with a sigh.


    ¡°With you out of the way, there would be a power vacuum and lots of chaos, opening a window of opportunity is what they thought.¡± Rick says shaking his head.¡±They had it all planned out too, reading their minds was like looking a step by step instruction guide on how to assassinate a leader and get rich¡±.


    ¡°Ok, even tho we kicked them out, we need to make sure they stay out.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Oh about that, umm, well........Patterson asked them where they wanted to be let off, and they said East...¡± Rick now stumbles over his words.


    ¡°No! Really? He didn''t.........did he?¡± I ask dumbfounded


    Rick simply nods his head.


    Patterson then speaks, his face looking serious,¡± they had really mean looking aura''s about them, it seemed almost evil like, I really did not like those guys.¡±


    ¡°Patterson you can be devious too once in awhile you know?¡± I say to him, I see him now in a different light.


    ¡°I simply did what they asked¡± is all Patterson says.


    I look to Rick and ask, ¡±Think they can survive the Devil Hounds?¡±


    Rick shakes his head again,¡± I really doubt it, those guys were at best in their 20''s in level.¡±


    I sigh and stare at Patterson as he walks away, a smile on his face.


    ¡°Hey wait a second he said evil aura''s?¡± I ask now registering his words in my mind.


    ¡°Surprised me too, he can read a person''s intent, by their aura, a Deputy skill he said he got.¡± Rick says to me.


    ¡°Oh hell yes, have him at the meeting tonight then too, I want him next to me with Ki''Diera.¡± I say with a happy expression.


    ¡°Consider it already done. Told him so a while ago¡± Rick says smiling now.


    ¡°Scott she is awake¡± someone yells from the doorway of the Keep.


    ¡°Eh? who is awake?¡±Rick asks now confused.


    ¡°Oh, right, some woman appeared in the cafeteria from thin air, badly wounded and unconscious¡± I say to him, now moving quickly back to the keep, Rick is walking with me, he does not ask more.


    We get to the infirmary and enter and I hear her begging,¡± please you have to help us, we are being slaughtered out there.¡± her voice is frantic and panic''ed.


    I move to her and see her now, she has Blonde hair, very long, her eyes are violet, they could take your breath away, but for now she has panic in her eyes. Her features are beautiful almost sculpted and her skin is ivory looking, then I see her ears, they are long and slender, and pointed. Elf?


    ¡°I am Scott, I am in charge here,¡± I say to her as her eyes quickly look to me.


    ¡°Please help us, the Giants are everywhere and killing my people.¡± She pleads tears flowing from her eyes. Her tears sparkle as they fall.


    ¡°Tell me what is going and we will see if we can help you.¡± I say to her calmly and with softer voice trying to relax her.


    ¡°My people are in the forests to the North West of here, a days journey by portal magic. A few days ago, the Giants came and then began to attack us, at first we held, but their numbers are so great they overwhelmed us, many of my people have died and we have been fleeing since. I ran ahead to seek aid, if such can be found and came across this settlement, I saw your walls and climbed over them, then saw the Keep and portal''ed inside.¡± She says hurriedly.


    ¡°You speak our language?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes a few of your people were found by our Hunters and brought them back to us where were learned of this world and all that has happened, as we are new to it. So learning of our new surroundings was our first mission. It took a few weeks to understand and comprehend your language, but it proved easier once we understood the basics of the language.¡± she says to me calming down and relaxing a bit. ¡± Will you help us please¡± she asks as the fear returns suddenly.


    ¡°We do not posses portal magic, so I am not sure of the distance you speak of.¡± I say to her.


    She thinks for a moment then says, ¡±It would be four days on foot then. Maybe less as my people are moving this way.¡±


    ¡°These Giants, your people killed some of them?¡± I ask her.


    She nods quickly ¡°yes their skin is hard, but our blades are keen and cut deep. It takes several of our Hunters to take one down, but we did.¡± She says. She then looks to her side as if to grab something then looks about and sees her dagger on a table nearby. ¡°There is a blade of our craftsmanship, it can cut the Giants.¡± she points.


    I look and see a beautifully crafted dagger, pure silver from the looks of it and go to inspect it.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>ITEM!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Elven Dagger +3 enchantment


    Stolen story; please report.


    Base damage 110 ¨C 165 X3 damage</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Wow this is a nice dagger! X3 damage multiplier? They can make this, all the possibilities that come to mind, wow!


    Oh that is nice Scott, who made that?


    The Elves


    Elves?


    Did you say Elves? I am on my way! I have got to see this!


    Elves? I know of no such creature


    Not Creature, people like you and me, another race, my princess.


    You seem aroused my warrior, is it because of the dagger or perhaps this Elves?


    Umm she is quite beautiful, it was a natural instinct.....look but don''t touch right?


    Sigh


    Julie comes tearing into the infirmary¡± where is the Elf?¡± She demands and several point to the bed. ¡°Oh my she is gorgeous, and those ears !!¡± Julie cries out in delight.


    ¡°Her people need our help.¡± I say to Julie, amazed at her reaction.


    ¡°Scott we need to help them then!!¡± Julie says pleading right away.


    ¡°Of course sweetheart, I was already formulating a plan¡± I say to her smiling.


    ¡°Who is this? And you will help us?¡± The female Elf asks looking at Julie.¡± your hair! It is red like fire, it is beautiful¡± the Elf then remarks.


    ¡°You look pretty good too, there¡± Julie laughs,¡± I am Julie, Scott''s wife¡± Julie says before I can say a word taking over the conversation.¡±and of course we will help you and your people, you are Elves!¡± She laughs in delight and make small claps.


    Cindy now enters,¡± so what caused this arousal of yours?¡± Cindy demands loudly.


    ¡°Cindy? Really?¡± I cry out in embarrassment.


    ¡°And who is this?¡± Asks the female Elf once more hearing Cindy''s outburst.


    ¡°Oh that is Cindy, Scott''s other wife¡± Julie says as if it were nothing.


    ¡°Other wife? Two Wives?¡± The elf asks now with a look of disbelief


    ¡°No he has.....¡± Julie begins but then Ki''Diera enters.


    ¡°My Warrior you have three wives, can you really not control that lust of yours?¡± Ki''Diera says in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°I did not do anything my Princess, believe me, I only looked at her!¡± I defend myself to her.


    Before the Elf can ask ¡°And that is his third Wife Ki''Diera¡± Julie explains.


    ¡°She has a tail and feline ears!¡± The Female Elf says in surprise and disbelief.


    ¡°Yes she is one of the Ny''Har''en¡± Julie says again as if it were nothing.


    The Female Elf looks at everyone in the room, then slowly smiles and lays back in bed, a tear once again drops from her eye and whispers softly, ¡°I think we have found our new home¡± then she drifts off to sleep once more.


    I motion the girls and Doc Snow outside.¡±Doc is she going to be ok?¡±


    ¡°She is healed, she just needs rest now, it seems she is also exhausted, her mana pool was almost depleted from what I could see. She pushed herself really hard.¡± Doc Snow says explaining her condition.


    ¡°Scott you are not getting a fourth wife, got it? So wipe that thought from your mind!¡± Cindy says accusingly.


    ¡°I never thought about that Honey!¡± I say in surprise by her outburst.


    ¡°Well your other head is!¡± She says and looks down at my crotch area.


    "Dammit that is a natural reaction honey, I can''t help it, somehow that Elf has some kind of attraction¡± I say defensively.


    ¡°To be honest Cindy, all the males in there are aroused by her. We noticed that right away when we started to examine her, she has some kind of effect on males¡± Doc Snow says slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°Is that going to be a problem for our men here?¡± Asks Julie now concerned.


    ¡°I really do not know, but if her attraction is that strong after a few minutes of exposure, I am not sure what long term could do to a man¡± he says uncertain.¡± for now I will have the Female Doctors and nurses tend to her and we study it later when she is awake and have time.¡±


    ¡°We need to find out soon Doc, if we are to save and bring her people here, we really do not need or want more problems.¡± I say to him and he nods.


    ¡°What does that mean, you want to abandon her people if they become an inconvenience to us?¡± Asks Julie.


    ¡°No sweetheart, I would rather avoid the problem and isolate them for a while somewhere and avoid contact with our people to prevent those problems.¡± I say to Julie.


    ¡°Julie you really should look in Scott''s mind for the answers before you ask, it is all already there¡± Ki''Diera says.


    ¡°I ... I forgot I can do that, sigh¡± Julie answers.


    ¡°Ok let me get a strike force together so we can be ready, when she wakes up, you three are coming with me, we might get to, no scratch that, we will test the one ability and see it in action.¡± I say to them and they all smile and nod in agreement.


    ¡°We are going to need to take some of the Ny''Har''en and Supers.¡± I say thinking out loud,¡± and I want a team of Area barrier healers too.¡± Then I look to Cindy ¡° And your....¡±


    ¡°I will get right on it, 6 of my apprentices are ready, plus we can take the Barrier specialist and Lightning Mages too,¡± She says running off.


    ¡°This almost sounds like a major offensive Scott¡± Doc Snow says.


    ¡°Yes Doc, we are going to take the fight to the creatures now.¡± I say to him with a smile.


    ____________________________________________________________________________________

 Books 2 C19 The Battle

    Books 2 C19 The Battle


    I gathered 34 of the Supers, 34 Ny''Har''en, Cindy and her 6 Apprentices, 6 of the Barrier Specialist, 4 Lightning Mages, and 12 of the Area Barrier Healers. That gave us 13 diverse parties, my group of 24 and 12 groups of 6. We gathered up all the Hum-Vee''s and Tanks into my Inventory, as well as all the buses. I still had no idea how many we would be saving or how far away they were, as she has not woken up yet, but our force was gathering and prepping.


    Montgomery and Halloway were issuing orders to everyone, setting up formations and parties. If there was more than 400 it was going to be hard to take them all but we will manage somehow. I almost took the three Pave Hawks with Miller and his pilots, but decided to hold off for now. With that Dragon about, seeing a chopper in the air may attract him, and that is one thing we do not want right now. For the time being the Pave Hawks are indefinitely grounded.


    Rick asked to bring 20 of the Elites along, but I told him we need the Elites to maintain security here. That was their real purpose and let the Supers handle the field.


    I head for the Infirmary as everyone is getting ready, to check on our Elf Guest. As I enter, Doc Snow stops me.¡±You might want to brace yourself, her attraction is effected by her mood it seems. The stronger her emotions, the stronger the attraction. It is even effecting our females, and it seems to be a racial trait.¡± He says to me.


    ¡°Alright lets wake her Doc, if we want to save as many of her people as can, we need to move out now.¡± I say to him and he nods. We approach her bed and he takes out a capsule and breaks it putting it under her nose, she quickly awakens at the smell.


    ¡°What is that awful smell?¡± She cries out, then realizes where she is.


    ¡°We woke you up so you can help us get to your people quickly.¡± I say to her and feel myself getting aroused by her. Holy crap this is bad, my manhood is standing at attention like a damn flagpole.


    I look over at Doc Snow who seems to be slightly embarrassed right now, he too is feeling the effect from her.


    She gets out of bed and begins to stumble and I reach out to give her a hand, she grabs onto me to prevent herself from falling, her body pushes up against me and her full scent hits me. My mind almost goes blank with desire. Control yourself Scott, full control! I have shut my inner thoughts off to my wives to prevent any more outbursts or misunderstandings.


    I pull away from her quickly. ¡°So um, I am sorry, I do not even know what to call you¡± I say, realizing I do not know her name.


    ¡°My apologies Scott, my name is Aerleras Galalond First Princess of the Elven Forest Tribe, Lyrsenthis. ¡± She says introducing herself to me. Another Princess, oh boy! I think as I also think of what Cindy would already be thinking.


    ¡°Is something the matter Scott?¡± She asks as my face probably took on a surprised expression.


    ¡°Oh, no, no, not at all Princess, I guess I should formally introduce myself as well, I am Scott Smith the King of this Kingdom.¡± I say quickly to her.


    ¡°The King? Ahh no wonder you have so many wives then, it makes sense now¡±, She exclaims happy.¡± Then your Majes,,¡±


    ¡°Scott, it is Scott lets dispense with titles, we need to save your people and having to remember titles too, will not do¡± I say interrupting her.


    ¡°Very well Scott, call me Aerleras please.¡± she says and curtsies


    ¡°Shall we then be going Aerleras?¡± I ask


    ¡°Scott she still needs rest.¡± Doc Snow says


    ¡°I am fine Healer, I am rested now, we must hurry and save as many as we can¡± she says to Doc Snow.


    ¡°By the way how many of your people are there?¡± I ask as we begin to move to the door.


    ¡°Before the Giants came we were over 5000, but now we are a mere 1400 left.¡± She says as she exits


    Shit so many? Well it is an entire tribe, I should not be surpised to be honest.


    We head to the staging area and everyone is ready now and in the Hum-Vee''s waiting. Aerleras sees the vehicles then look back to me¡± ¡°we are going in these?¡± she asks hesitantly.


    ¡°Yes Aerleras it is our fastest mode of ground transportation here.¡± I say to her and open the door to the lead Hum-Vee, Cindy is in her fire mage garb, Black Robes, the golden head band with the red gem in it on her head and her black wand in hand, wearing the necklace, ring and earrings of her profession. Julie too is dressed in her garb, her outfit is a shirt and vest combo, with a knee length skirt, each made in yellow and green alternating colors, her tiara sitting perfectly on her head holding her red hair in place, her necklace, rings and earrings finishing the look. In her hands is her grand White Staff with the blue gem at it''s top. and Ki''Diera is dressed in her Ny''Har''en warrior brown leather armor, her sword and dagger at her sides, are already in the back seat. I go to take the wheel and Aerleras sits in the passenger side. Stinson is in gunner position. Two Fire mages, dressed similar to Cindy, are sitting in the back.


    We pull out of the West Gate and head North towards the Burn zone, then find the road that leads to the NW to Mancos Colorado and the place she is probably talking about is the San Juan Forest by the San Juan Mountains, it is a very large area. But she could also be talking about the Weminuche Wilderness which is North of here depending on how she traveled.


    We head North, the road is fairly clear, as almost no one drives it going to the little town of Mancos, Aerleras directs us saying to keep going in our general heading watching the scenery fly by. On occasion a creature pops out of the surroundings, some not recognized or seen before. A few too familiar, like the Devil Hounds, who are hit with electrical right away to stun them in place as we drive by. It takes an hour to get to Mancos and the town is deserted, many houses and shops are destroyed.


    We pass thru the town on Main Street heading North still. I stop the vehicles to grab our bearings asking for more landmarks from her, she says there is a lake nearby where her people are gathered. I look at my map and see she must mean Jackson Lake. I then cut across some fields heading for a county road that leads to it. The ride is a little bumpy but we manage. It takes another 15 minute, as we approach the lake area. I can see smoke billowing from the trees in several places and a fiery explosion erupts from another. I stop the vehicle and the convoy. A battle is raging nearby.


    The fight is only about 300 m from us, but due to the trees we can not see anything, only the sounds of battle can be heard. I look for an open spot and find one perfect for us. I move the vehicles over to it.


    ¡°Set up a defensive perimeter here we will draw them to us and defend this spot¡±


    I set up the Tanks and the Hum-Vee''s are placed around them. The Tanks are manned right away. The Ny''Har''en take positions among the trees in hiding. While the Super Soldiers take cover around the various vehicles. The Fire mages are with us while Julie''s Area Barrier healers stay with their groups. Barriers erupt all over protecting those within.


    We see the first of the Elves approach and stop in their tracks seeing us, looking at us with suspicion at first then they spot Aerleras who calls out to them. One takes out a horn and blows it several times as the sound travels into the distance. They then run and join us in our defensive position.


    The first Giant emerges from the trees, slapping them aside like twigs, uprooting some. It stands almost 15 ft tall, enormous by any standards, flabby skin all over, it is hanging loosely off of him, his nudity fully exposed, as his manhood dangles wildly about. His teeth look brown and rotten, and his hair which is waist long is matted down by grime and filth. His skin is covered in dirt and mud, what skin you could see was gray in color, almost like a corpse drained of blood. With a roar he emerges from the trees and we open fire, no one, but the Ny''Har''en, holds back as they remain hidden.


    Fireballs, lightning, 30 beams of various energy types, six tanks, and my Big Daddy adds to the salvo, knocking the Giant off his feet, throwing him back several meters to the ground. The smoking corpse remains laying there. Then he suddenly starts to twitch, slowly sitting up and shakes his head. 30 more beams, fireballs and lightning hit it in the head as it is evaporated and the headless corpse sits in place slumped over, the upper body is charred from fire.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Another Giant this one is 12 meters tall, emerges chasing two female elves who are running for dear life. We yell to grab their attention and fire at the giant as well. I fire Big Daddy to knock him off his feet, but he only stumbles absorbing the blast. The Giant turns to face his new enemy and sees us. roars like the last and charges, as tank turrets turn to face it and fire, causing the Giant to stumble once again. The Elves now seeing us, use magic to teleport to us. Blinking from one place to the next in an instant, exhausted they fall to the ground.


    More and more elves begin to emerge from the forest as the Horn is sounded once a gain. Soon hundreds of elves are gathering. Aerlelas is explaining in quick details to them what is going on and several join our ranks to defend the position. Then we hear the rumble and see many of the trees being parted as something large heads towards us.


    Julie, Cindy, Ki''Diera now


    With that thought the four of us merge into one. Each of us transposed over the other, shimmering in place as our faces keep replacing the other, we look like four people standing on the same spot each fighting to come forth it seems. As one we activate Ki''Diera''s body enhancements and weapon enhancements holding her sword, while in the other hand, fire begins to form from Cindy''s flame magics.


    Many Giants ranging from 12 ft to 15 ft tall, male and female alike, their nudity fully exposed, emerge from the trees. They all stop when they see us with a look of confusion at first, seeing tank barrels pointed at them and many people pointing weapons at them. Then they all rush as do we. Elves Ny''Har''en and Human, all attack. The Giants hit walls of mana barriers in their path, some getting knocked off their feet. Beams flash out focus firing heads of Giants, while fireballs and Lightning flash into the coming Giants erupting in massive flames around them. Some giants fall twitching to the ground with electricity running over their bodies.


    The Ny''Ha''en rush from their hiding places, attack in groups much like the Elves, hitting a single Giant in many places at once, concentrating on their legs to drop them. Thin red lines appear all over the legs and wounds open up, as the Ginat is stabbed and slashed repeatedly.


    Giants are attacking the groups, as four Ny''Har''en go flying thru the air, caused by a big swipe from a giant. A few elves are crushed from a pair of fists smashed into the ground. It is now a chaotic scene, as both sides are engaged in battle, elves and Ny''Har''en slashing and dancing around wildly swinging Giants.The Girls and I as one, attack using speed, time slows for us as everything goes into slow motion. Using Ki''Diera mana enhanced sword, we slice into a Giant and it roars in extreme pain, it''s mouth opens wide, jumping into the air, using the other hand, we let loose a stream of fire into the gaping mouth, cooking it from the inside.


    Moving on to the next one, we easily dodge giant hands grabbing at us, as we charge a Giant that is stooping over to grab a wounded Elf with it''s hands, as we run by we slice at it''s neck, taking off the head cleanly. We continue our run, keeping up our blazing speed, slicing at dozens of legs and calves. We turn to see our handy work, but we realize suddenly all the wounds we cause simply heal back up quickly. Only the decapitated and burnt Giants remained dead.


    The Ny''Har''en also found their tactics useless, as the wounds kept healing up as fast as they made them.


    ¡°You must remove the heads or they will not die, or burn them. Only fire can truly kill them.¡± one of the Elves is yelling to us all.


    TROLLS? I wonder and look at the creatures description


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Creature!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Troll level 130</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Damn it should have looked sooner, I though they were Giants, well hell they are Giants from a normal persons perspective.


    As one we yell to all, ¡°HEAT AND FIRE Burn them down!¡±


    The Fire Mages let loose numerous fireballs at the incoming Trolls. The fire is scorching, but not killing them, however the wounds caused by the fire do not regenerate. The Supers Soldiers focus fire the heads, it takes 6 Supers several shots each to fully take one down. The tanks keep firing, scoring hits and staggering the trolls, but they too, do not kill them.


    Now, knowing what to do, we run in front of a group of Trolls and stop, holding out both hands we let loose Cindy''s dual cone of fire, long streams of blazing hot fire slowly burns at the trolls, as they howl in agony. Our mana is regen''ing faster than we can use it up. We keep the steady streams going, moving our body from left to right and back, the other fire mages join us and start to do the same, as we stand in a line, we all begin walking forward putting out streams of fire. Then mana barriers appear around us, the Area Mana Barrier Healers join in and protect us. The Supers Soldiers join in as well, forming up behind us and begin firing at the heads of those in front of us as we slowly begin to push back the Trolls the fire causing them to retreat.


    Elves and Ny''Har''en join forces and hit from the sides and rear attacking the necks and heads of the Trolls, while others of their groups distract the Trolls with low hits and jabs causing them to bend forward in an attempt to swipe away the pests.


    Quickly now, the Trolls are being routed, as we and the 6 Fire mages, let loose continuous streams of fire burning them up. The streams of fire melting their flesh to the bone as they crumble in place. Healers are running to the injured and wounded, healing them as fast as they can, some on the verge of death.


    As the last of the Trolls are burned alive, a cheer goes up, as all celebrate this small victory. A Healer runs to us and reports, 18 Elves died as did 4 Ny''Har''en. Many still are in critical condition, but are being treated. With our mana full again we separate. Julie rushes to help heal the critically wounded, while I go to see Aerleras and her people, Cindy and Ki''Diera follow.


    ¡°There are many Giants in the forest still and many of our people out there.¡± Aerleras say to me, as we approach her, her face shows gratitude and relief.


    ¡°These are Trolls, Aerleras, they have high regenerative abilities and can only be killed by fire or decapitation.¡± I say to her.


    She nods to me. Then I feel myself almost overwhelmed by lust and catch my breath.


    ¡°Oh my god this sensation is overwhelming¡± cries Cindy, her voice getting husky.


    Ki''Diera stares confused. ¡°What is it Cindy?¡±


    ¡°The Elves they are giving off something causing lust in us¡± I say almost out of breath as the urge is growing stronger. I look and at least 500 Elves are gathered in one place, a mix of male and females and all the Humans are panting and breathing hard now, while the Ny''Har''En seem to be unaffected.


    ¡°EVERYONE! pull back now, get away from the Elves!¡± I yell loudly


    ¡°What is it Scott?¡± Aerleras asks


    ¡°(It is the same as the others, they are going mad.)¡± says a male Elf next to Aerleras in their language


    ¡°(It is not us going mad, your bodies give off something that causes us humans to go crazy with lust, we need to separate for the moment, let us catch our breath here)¡±, I yell at them in their language, bent over, breathing hard and out of breath.


    Humans and Elves part and distance themselves. Each group staring at the other, the Humans with lustful gazes and the Elves with confused looks, while the Ny''Har''en look on, wondering what is going on.


    __________________________________________________________________________

 Quick update

    Well got sick, not feeling too good right now, been trying to write the next chapter but feeling too ill. Going to take some rest, sorry but might not be a chapter for a day or two.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Also thank you for the support and donations, it means a lot to me


    Give me a day or two and I will be back to writing again. Just have to get over this .

 Book 2 C 20 The Elves

    Author''s Note: Feeling a bit better, but the story still rang in my head so been busy with it too. The next four chapters surprised me too, if that says anything. Please enjoy.


    ____________________________________________________________________________________


    Book 2 C 20 The Elves


    ¡°Stay separated, Elves over there and Humans on this side!¡± I yell out as the lust is subsiding. Distance from them seems to help.


    Ki''Diera I need you to coordinate for us, you and your people seem unaffected.


    Ki''Diera accesses my mind and memories and sees that the Elves are causing a reaction from the Humans, causing uncontrollable lust to emerge.


    ¡°Ny''Har''en warriors suppress any Human who try to near the Elves!¡± Ki''Diera commands


    ¡°Yes my Queen¡± many call out and take defensive positions between the Elves and the Humans.


    ¡°What is going on? We are causing this?¡± Aerleras asks.


    ¡°It seems something about your nature is causing the Humans to go into uncontrollable lust, so we must keep your two peoples separated for now¡± Ki''Diera says to her.


    ¡°This is terrible, how can we coexist then?¡± Aerleras asks.


    ¡°We will find a way, Scott and the Doctors have already discussed it, for now we can put you in your own housing area and keep the humans from you. Scott believes if only one or two are around them, they can control the urge, but so many at once is too much for them to handle.¡± Ki''Diera says using her mind link with me


    ¡°Very well, but we still have people out there¡± Aerleras says to Ki''Diera.


    ¡°Scott says to keep blowing your Horns to attract them here and he and his people will defend this spot. Also your people can join the battle but keep your distance from the Humans¡± Ki''Diera says to her.


    ¡°Why were the Humans not affected during the battle?¡± Aerleras asks.


    ¡°We do not know, it is something to explore later.¡± Ki''Diera answers.


    He Elves take up defensive position on their side as we take up position on our side with the Ny''Har''en in the middle to separate the two groups. Horns sound of continuously now trying to attract the Elven people to here. They arrive in twos and three at a time over the next few hours, Trolls pop out attracted by the noise, as many as a dozen at a time, only to be burnt by Cindy and her apprentices covered in layers of mana barriers. The Trolls bang on the Barriers and as one gives another takes it''s place.


    As evening slowly approaches, almost a thousand elves have gathered, and we killed nearly 400 trolls. I can see how the Elves had trouble with them, as their regenerative abilities were uncanny. Nothing short of total cremation would kill them. Decapitating was an option but at great risk, where many would die trying. Cindy''s apprentices were gulping down mana potions again, regaining mana, waiting for the next wave. The Super soldiers did their fair share of killing as well, but were not as efficient as the six mages and Cindy combined, who could take down a dozen of the Trolls easily as a group, combining their flames.


    We are not sure if other creatures lurk in the area, but if the rules still apply, this is Troll territory, meaning no others should be here. We light two big Bonfires on the road to give us light and warmth as darkness approaches. We decided to give her people till morning before we start the move back to the keep. I also informed Rick of our status over the radio and possible numbers of incoming refugees. We spoke on how to separate the Elves from the Human population and the Builders are now installing mana crystals into the eastern neighborhoods, which we will now be dedicated to them.


    Many of our people are already supplying the houses with needed items to live and are joined by the Albuquerque people who were given that courtesy and felt they needed to help in return, it was a huge undertaking Rick said, as all awaited anxiously at our return with the Elves.


    In the morning we would begin transporting them all by bus and Hum-Vee while the rest remained here to defend the position against wandering Trolls. I requested Rick send 23 Drivers and the remaining Super Soldiers for the vehicles and buses so we would not diminish our defenses too much,. He would send them by the Police emergency vehicles in the morning.


    We encountered several more Trolls over night, none of us getting much sleep, as we sat and watched, auto target was active on all the Super Soldiers as they fired quickly at anything over 8 ft tall. It was easier to see the Trolls at night with our equipment, as the Supers took up positions inside the woods now scanning the area away from the Bonfires.


    By morning we gathered another 180 Elves or so, Bringing their numbers to a little over 1100. The dead Ny''Har''en were wrapped up in body bags and put in the Hum-Vees for resurrection later by Doc Snow, if sacrifices could be found.


    Ki''Diera explained the resurrection to the Elves who were astounded, but after hearing the explanation, were not sure if anyone would go thru that. Sharing ones soul and body with another was a unfamiliar and actually a scary concept for them.


    As the sun rose a convoy of vehicles approached our position, 18 of them, a mix of Police SUV and Police Cars. Quickly the new Super Soldiers ran to report to Montgomery and Halloway, while drivers ran to the Buses and Hum-Vee''s. Rick got out of the lead SUV.


    ¡°You had to come huh?¡± I ask.


    ¡°So how do you plan to drive with the Elves to the Keep?¡± Rick asks with a smile


    Holy crap none of us thought of that....


    ¡°Umm......wait you are smiling you got something right?¡± I ask him uncertain of his plans.


    ¡°Yups!¡± is all he says smiling.


    I look at him with a confused expression. He then pulls me towards the Elves.¡±Uh Rick that is a really bad idea.¡± I say in protest


    ¡°Trust me¡± he says almost laughing, something is very amusing to him


    As we approach the Elves and Aerleras, I feel my manhood going to flagpole status almost immediately and the lust is getting to me. Then rick pulls out a device looking like a Jet Injector places it to my neck and pulls the trigger. Like a balloon loosing air fast my manhood also deflates and the lust is gone.


    ¡°What is that¡± I ask him quickly.


    ¡°It is an inhibitor to sexual stimulation¡± He says now laughing.


    ¡°An inhibitor?¡±, I ask


    ¡°Yeah and it lasts for 8 to 10 hours, Doc Snow and Doc Mayes came up with it, with the help of Linda Robert''s Scholars, took them all day and night to finish it, but the supplies are limited for now, we got 2 maybe 3 days worth at best, for only the needed people. ¡± He says.¡± It still does not fix the situation with the population as a whole.¡±


    ¡°You mean if someone takes that, then no, umm stimulation for that entire time?¡± I ask


    ¡°Correct, absolutely none.¡± He laughs again


    ¡°Is everything alright Scott?¡± Aerleras now asks walking to me.


    ¡°Um yes, we seem to have the issue under control with the urges now.¡± I say as I see others being treated also with the Jet Injectors. Cindy and Julie are given a dose as well.


    ¡°That is great news for us,¡± she exclaims in joy.


    ¡°It is only a temporary fix for now, we will see if the issue can be dealt with on a more permanent basis.¡± Rick says.


    I see she is looking at Rick with a look of confusion,¡± oh sorry this is Rick Hanson, General of my Army¡±.


    ¡°General Hanson nice to meet you¡±, she says with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Just Rick please¡± he says extending his hand for a handshake.


    ¡°Your people are strange, you have great titles but no one wants to acknowledge them.¡± She says taking the hand and shakes it.


    ¡°Yes that is true, but titles are one thing, names and friends are another¡± Rick says.


    She smiles, ¡° very true Rick Hanson, very true.¡±


    ¡°So lets get everyone loaded onto the vehicles so we can get you all to safety shall we?¡± I say to her.


    We quickly load up the first load of Elves, with 16 Hum-vees, 7 buses and 18 Emergency Vehicles, we cram as many as possible into them. I notice the Elves also have several small children ranging from babies to young adults, comprising almost one sixth of their numbers. So they are all loaded first. We are able to load over half of the people into all the vehicles on the first trips, thanks to the added emergency vehicles.


    ¡°I do have a question Aerleras, you used portal magic to get to us and I saw some of your people teleport to us from the trees. Do all of your people have this?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Yes it is our ability to move where we can see at will. Your Keeps barrier stopped me from teleporting inside, using portal magic, but once I got past it I could move about again.¡± She says


    ¡°How far can you move with this?¡± I ask


    She hesitates, then straightens,¡± Since you have revealed your Resurrection ability and helped my people, I will reveal our magic to you as well. For the normal person, only as far as one can see, but the more advanced can go places they have been to before.¡±


    ¡°Can you take others with you?¡± I ask now getting excited at the prospects of gaining teleportation to our little army.


    ¡°The more advanced ones can, but only few in numbers, it drains us severely and taking more with us can even kill us.¡± She says to me.


    ¡°I see, so it is limited, but all of your people can do it.¡± I say to her understanding.


    She nods, there is honk and the vehicles begin to pull away with the first load. Julie and Cindy join us.


    ¡°Oh this is so much better¡± Julie says pleased.


    ¡°I almost jumped Scott back then, my urges almost got the better of me¡± Cindy says in a low whisper.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    You were no the only one honey, I came damn close to ripping you clothes off myself.


    So this urge is not directly directed at the Elves per say, but more of just an urge to have sex with those closest to you?


    Yeah that is what makes it even worse, just think if someone lost control, they would attack anyone, no matter species, as long as that person fits their needs, male or female alike.


    That is a scary thought, and the other person would be just as affected if they are Human too right?


    Yes..........it could turn into a mass orgy. Some could be forced if not Human, while others would participate willingly, there would be no distinction.


    We really have to prevent that. If a Ny''Har''en is taken against their will, that would be really bad not only for the Ny''Har''en, but the Human too, we would demand their death.


    Yeah they are going to isolate the Elves for now to prevent something like that from occurring, but how do we fix it in the long term, we can not always stay separated.


    ¡°Are you all alright? You keep looking at each other as if talking but no words are being spoken.¡±, Asks Aerleras


    ¡°Sorry my wives and I were having a discussion in our minds¡± I say to her quickly apologizing for our rudeness.


    ¡°In your minds? You have telepathy?¡± Aerleras asks astonished..


    ¡°Well yes, the four of us are all soul linked, more of an upgraded version¡± I say to her,¡±we¡±


    ¡°are one¡± Julie says


    ¡°with each¡± Cindy says


    ¡°other and can¡± Ki''Diera says joining us and links her arm into mine.


    ¡°feel each¡± Cindy says


    ¡°others feelings and¡± Julie says


    ¡°thoughts¡± Ki''Diera says


    ¡°We share our body mind and soul with one another now¡± I finish.


    ¡°That is amazing¡± exclaims Aerleras, then asks as curiosity gets the better of her, her violet eyes begin to sparkle in delight., ¡°is there more to this soul link?¡±


    ¡°Yes a lot more to be honest it goes beyond imagination.¡± says Julie grinning to Aerleras,¡± I would b happy to tell you all about it at the Keep when we get back, over a nice dinner and some drinks with us¡±


    Eh? Julie what are you doing? I ask in my mind as our subconscious are disconnected right now.


    She is an Elf Scott, an Elf, you get it? I want to know everything about her


    Your obsession is quite strong here.


    I have always dreamed of meeting or being an Elf since I was a child and grew up on stories like that one with the Ring and the little people, my Father read it to me so many times growing up. And now a real Elf is here not only that an entire tribe of Elves!


    Ok but do not over do it please, it can be dangerous once the shot wears off you know. It will not last forever, ummm.. I hope to god it doesn''t.


    Why is that my Warrior?


    Umm well you see, my manhood will not salute if the shot stays in effect.


    Not salute? Oh ¡­.hahahahaha, your limp hahaha, hey, hey, wait, that is no good...hey not good at all!


    Now you get it honey! It actually feels depressing.


    (Snickers) I am sure we can fix that


    actually no, it will not rise with this shot in affect.


    ¡°Are you having another private discussion?¡± Aerleras asks.


    ¡°Yes, very private, it seems there is a side effect of the shot we received¡± Cindy says quickly, slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°Side effect? Is is bad?¡± Aerleras asks now concerned.


    ¡°Very bad, my Warrior''s manhood can not stand up now¡± Ki''Diera blurts out innocently.


    ¡°Ki''Diera! princess!!!¡± I cry out.


    ¡°It is the truth is it not? And it is bad, if you can not perform, what are the three of us to do?¡± Ki''Diera asks again innocently looking to Julie and Cindy in a near panic.


    ¡°Oh, oh my.....¡± Aerleras can only say embarrassed, blushing a deep red. ¡°all three at once?¡± she whispers now.


    ¡°Of course all at once, we are all equal wives, it can only be mmmmmm..¡± Ki''Diera says but I put my hand over her mouth as Aerleras'' blush keeps getting a darker red.


    ¡°I am sure this subject is done and clear¡± I say quickly. Aerleras nods very quickly, but does not look me in the eyes. Cindy and Julie seem to be blushing too, and looking away at Ki''Diera''s words.


    We speak on other subjects, I explain the Keep upgrades to her and the separated housing for now.


    ¡°We are grateful for your help and assistance, but the housing will cause a problem for us¡± Aerleras says reluctantly as if wishing to not offend us.


    ¡°Why is that Aerleras?¡± I ask her with curiosity


    ¡°As I mentioned before we are Forest Elves, we are one with nature and reside in the trees. Will it be ok if we create a place for us within your walls to meet our needs? Another of our magics is with nature itself, we can grow and accelerate the growth of plants, we can also make them change form to suit our needs in developing our village.¡± she explains o me.


    ¡°That is amazing!!¡± Julie Cries out, ¡°so you can grow a trees to create your village then?¡±


    ¡°Yes not only trees, but create barbed barriers and entanglements too.¡± Aerleras adds.


    ¡°Oh I can not wait to see an Elven village! You must show me when it is finished!¡± Julie says in delight, her green eyes are sparkling.


    ¡°You will be most welcomed Julie.¡± Aerleras smiles to her. If not for this inhibitor I think I would have attacked someone on the spot as her smile was getting to me now.


    We talked more on various things about her people and their magics, their hunters were very skilled, able to remove their own tracks and track others with great skill, while remaining hidden. As we spoke time passed quickly and the vehicles all arrived once more, no new Elves came forward and Trolls were eliminated as they presented themselves. Julie, Cindy and I, finally gained a level while Ki''Diera gained 2.


    Returning the Tanks back to my inventory , we then packed up and gathered all into the vehicles and began our journey back to the keep. Julie and Aerleras continued talking excitedly to one another, it seemed they were becoming friends quickly, Julie''s enthusiasm was contagious.


    It was late afternoon when we finally arrived, many lined the inner walls awaiting our return. Once again we are cheered as heroes by the people here, many waving bright colored cloth of blues, reds and greens. All, but my vehicle bypass the West gate to take our guest to their new homes. Aerleras, before we left the forest, instructed her remaining people to gather saplings and seeds from the forest to take with them.


    My vehicle enters the west gate with Aerleras in it, and we pull up to the Keep, Bre''Tirgan stands waiting for us smiling along with several other Ny''Har''en. Doc Snow and Doc Mathews are also there.


    ¡°Good to see you all made it back safe Scott¡±, Bre''Tirgan says to me smiling.


    ¡°It is good to see you too Dad¡±I say to him with a smile.


    ¡°D..D..Dad you called me Dad?¡± He says his face goes into shock.


    ¡°Of course, you are now my father too, right?¡± I say to him smiling, watching his reaction.


    ¡°Yes I am son! My Son!¡± He says and rushes forward and embraces me. It is a tight embraces, a very strong gripped one. He is happy and is showing it openly with a giant smile on his face.


    Good job my warrior! It has been a long time since I have seen that smile on him


    I look to Ki''Diera while in the embrace and see she has a tear in her eye.


    Julie and Aerleras stand side by side watching with amused smiles while Cindy is talking to her apprentices. She is shaking each of their hands and congratulating them on a job well done from what I can sense from her.


    ¡°You go too far Mr. Smith! You go too far!!¡± Someone yells a the top of their lungs bringing everyone out of their joyful mood as we all turn our heads, we see a man, a Doctor, his face is full of anger and hate. It is Dr Jack Murray.


    ¡°You have brought more of the Devil spawn to us, you are destroying Humanity, going against the will of God. I can not allow that to happen,¡± he shouts in anger, as he whips out a pistol from under his lab coat and points it at Aerleras and fires.


    ________________________________________________________________________________________

 Book 2 C 21 Lust R18+

    Author''s Note: MATURE SEXUAL CONTENT!! Read at own risk!!!


    Sorry it was unavoidable, those damned Elves you know.......


    ___________________________________________________________________________________


    Book 2 C 21 Lust R18+


    It is an age long debate we Humans have had, is there a God? Some say yes, some say no and others simply do not know or care. Wars have been fought over the discussion, and people have been killed in God''s name or for his cause. Is there an answer? Only each person can answer that individually. Does one have the right to kill in his name? Of course not, as their own belief says clear as day thou shalt not kill.


    Do I believe in God, I do not know, I really never explored the subject too, deeply as I was killing for my country committing the very sin he stands against. So do I have a right to question another who does what I have done? Yes I do. To protect the people here, all of them, I do. However we got lucky and Julie''s Shield saved Aerleras at the last second.


    Now on his knees before me, with Alexander''s sword at his neck, while two Guards are holding him down, is Jack Murray, his wife is being held back by other people yelling to let her go to be with him.


    Jack''s mind is in total disorder, I can make almost no sense of it, he keeps going over how all demons must die and Satan is corrupting us all. That is all I can get from his mind.


    ¡°Why Doctor Murray? you swore an oath as a Doctor to save, not kill.¡± I ask him sadly


    ¡°I swore to save Humankind, not these demons!¡± he yells almost spitting with anger.¡± you defile this place with these demons and yet you bring more and more, it can not be allowed to go on, this place must be cleansed.¡±


    I look to Jack then his wife who is crying. I know what I am about to do, will be the hardest thing I will ever do and I know that I will be condemning him to death.


    ¡°Jack Murray, as you have shown you are not happy here and your willingness to take the life of another, I hereby sentence you to exile. You are banished from this kingdom and it''s borders never allowed to return. We will drop you off with food and weapons of your choice, anywhere at the border of your choosing.¡± I say pronouncing his sentence.


    ¡°NOOOO!!¡± Screams his wife as she falls to her knees crying. She is sobbing heavily understanding the sentence. ¡°Please give him another chance, wipe his mind if you must, please do not send him, .......... us out there.¡±


    ¡°NO! I will not have my mind erased, I am faithful to my God, and I take pride in the fact I follow in his belief! ¡° Yells Jack. ¡°Know that this place will be cleansed by the wrath of God!¡±


    ¡°Can''t we put him in the dungeon for now?¡± asks Rick


    ¡°Then what? Keep him there forever? Is that not crueler?¡± I ask Rick.


    ¡°I agree put him in the Dungeon, he may change his mind¡± pleads Julie. I can sense her compassion and wanting to save this man if he can even be saved.


    ¡°Does anyone else feel he should be put in the Dungeon for his crime?¡± I ask and look over the gathered crowd. Many raise their hands. ¡°Very well the people have spoken, put him in the Dungeon, keep him warm and fed¡±.


    ¡°Thank you!, Thank you!¡±, Cries Linda Murray, now running to her husband, as he is taken by the Guards and Alexander to the Dungeon.


    ¡°Alexander, let her visit anytime she wants¡± I say to him and he nods as they take Jack away.


    I sigh, then look to Aerleras who is being held by Julie,¡± I am sorry for that, it seems not everyone is adjusting to this new world¡±.


    ¡°The quick actions of Julie saved me it seems, for that I am grateful¡± she says with a weak smile knowing how close she came to death.


    ¡°Let me take you to our room and let you relax there a bit and get you something to drink¡±, Julie says leading Aerleras into the Keep. Ki''Diera follows them.


    ¡°I hope we have no more incidents like this¡± I say to Rick standing next to me with Bre''Tirgan.


    ¡°We held the meeting last night without you yesterday, I had Patterson go over everyone as they entered and exited the Throne room and even looked over the crowd. As agreed we announced the Kingdom and your new status as King to all, some got angry at first, arguments for and against erupted, but it was a little girl who calmed everyone down saying how safe we are thanks to you and your efforts have given us all hope. It was quite a sight to be honest. She has a natural talent for public speaking.¡± Rick says scratching the back of his neck.


    ¡°Good, at least that is done as well.¡± I say in relief at the news,¡± another week and the Fortress upgrade will be done, then we can breathe a bit knowing we can withstand the Dragon¡±.


    ¡°Only for a few days mind you.¡± Bre''Tirgan says.


    ¡°I know, but it is better than none at all, right?¡± I say to him then add ¡°So how about a drink you two? I can sure as hell use one about now¡±.


    Both nod and we head for the Cafeteria. As we enter Cindy comes running up from behind and grabs my arm and links us.


    ¡°My apprentices performed well did they not?¡±, She says smiling


    ¡°Very well in fact, we were lucky to have them with us, facing those Trolls.¡± I say to her smiling.


    ¡°WE GOT ONE!!¡± came a cry from outside.


    Startled, all of us head running to the outside to see what was going on and see an Elite, it is Jackson, beaming with pride with a 10 foot Rock Golem standing behind him.


    ¡°Holy Shit he tamed it!¡±


    ¡°It is possible!


    ¡°Wow that thing is huge and you guys are fighting those?¡±


    Many gather to see the tamed creature, and look on in awe and amazement as Jackson gives the creature orders to perform showing his control.


    ¡°Well it is starting¡± I say.


    ¡°What is starting?¡± Asks Bre''Tirgan


    "The Future.......¡± I say to them all smiling. They each look at me then smile and nod, we then turn, Cindy clinging to me and head back to the Cafeteria.


    We talk up till dinner, have a bite and drink a little more, having not slept the previous night I wanted to get to bed soon. Tired, I finally bid Rick and Bre''Tirgan good night as Cindy and I head for the showers. After showering, I wait for Cindy to finish up and we both head for the room.


    Entering I see Julie and Ki''Diera holding their fingers to their lips telling us to keep quiet, and see a sleeping Aerleras on the couch with a blanket over her.


    She was exhausted and fell asleep almost right way.


    Poor thing went thru so much in the last few days


    Is this a good idea?


    Of course it is sweetheart, she will not bother us on the couch


    very well I am too tired anyways, let get some sleep ok?


    I too am very tired, none of us got much sleep last night.


    Ha I must teach you the Ny''Har''en way to sleep when you can in the wilderness.


    Not tonight, sleepy so sleepy.


    We all jumped into bed and almost immediately were asleep. It must have been only an hour, but my manhood was standing at attention like a flagpole once more and the urge was getting to me to take my wives. I look to each and see Julie is on her back, sleeping soundly. I roll over and move to place myself on her and enter her without a second thought and begin pumping into her, the lust is strong. Julie awakens and feels me in her, her eyes are confused at first then she smiles and grabs onto me and begins to enjoy herself.


    I feel small hands grab onto my face and see Cindy had awoken and is now kissing me and Ki''Diera is in full lust mode panting heavily as well. We spend the next six hours satisfying our needs, moans and yells of pleasure are made from all. At the end I happen to glance towards the couch and see Aerleras sitting with the covers to her face her eyes peeking out watching us.


    As I think about Aerleras, all three girls stop and we all look at Aerleras and as one we all say ¡°Oh crap¡±


    ¡°That...that was quite entertaining...¡±Aerleras says embarrassed, her voice slightly our of breath.


    Not knowing why I said it,¡± Care to join?¡±


    ¡°Scott!!¡±, Cindy cries out.


    ¡°Scott?¡±, Ki''Diera asks.


    ¡°Well it would even out the sides.......¡± Julie starts to say.


    ¡°Julie!!¡± Cindy cries out again.


    ¡°What? You got Ki''Diera''s tail right?¡± Julie says pointing to the tail in Cindy''s hands that she was stroking.


    ¡°Is...is this some kind of proposal?¡± asks Aerleras, uncertain of what just happened.


    Feeling the mixed emotions from my wives I am not even sure what I am feeling right now. However none are negative. ¡°I....I don''t know,¡± I answer honestly.


    ¡°You are asking me to become the fourth wife?, Aerleras is now stunned.


    ¡°Quite sudden is it not¡±, Ki''Diera says as if this was normal.


    ¡°I am not sure about this Scott¡± Cindy says.


    ¡°Cindy, you are not being fair, you got Ki''Diera, when I was in doubt right?¡±, Julie is now complaining.


    ¡°That was different,, it was to unite our two people and she even said it had nothing to do with love¡± Cindy says defensively.


    ¡°But you got her tail out of it!¡± Julie now says almost child like pouting.


    ¡°Umm do I get a say in this¡±, I ask


    ¡°NO!¡±, all three say at the same time.


    ¡°So Scott married Ki''Diera to unite the people?¡± Aerleras says slowly, her violet eyes glisten in the soft light, thinking.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°Yes, he is a strong warrior, most valued as a mate, that is why I chose to mate with him¡± Ki''Diera now says proudly sitting on her knees, the covers long ago slid from her body as her nudity is now fully exposed, revealing her perfect breasts and bright nipples, her blue hair falling over her shoulders down to the bed.


    ¡°I see, and it has helped your people to be welcomed and accepted¡± Aerleras asks hesitating on her words.


    ¡°Yes, my people now thrive and work as one with Scott''s people.¡± Ki''Diera says smiling,¡± My Father performed the ceremony¡±


    Aerleras is in deep thought, then nods and looks at us, ¡°then I shall too join your harem of Wives Scott, if you will have me., for the sake of my people and our future¡±.


    I sigh, this is no what I wanted, yes she is beautiful, by any standard and more, and my manhood is yearning for her, that I can not deny either, as that is the effect of her race on me. I look to Cindy who simply shrugs, Ki''Diera who smiles and nods, and then Julie who, with pleading eyes, nods vigorously to me.


    ¡°Very well, Aerleras, I accept you as my fourth wife from here on. Is there a ceremony we must perform of your people to be acknowledged?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Only a vow to one another, which can be done here and now,¡± She says standing up from the couch. Her robes shining lightly in the soft glow of the light, her golden hair seems to sparkle, as she slowly begins to walk towards the bed.


    ¡°Then I will follow your lead Aerleras, as we perform the vow¡± I say to her as I move to the edge of the bed pulling the covers with me to keep my lower half unseen.


    ¡°I, Aerleras Galalond, First Princess of the Elven Forest Tribe, Lyrsenthis, accept you, Scott Smith, King of these lands as my partner for life, to stand by your side always and to be your strength in your time of need. I vow to always be faithful and to love you from this day forth.¡± She says as she begins to glow a soft blue approaching me and then taking my hands into hers as she recites the vow.


    ¡°I Scott Smith, King of these lands, accept you Aerleras Galalond as my Queen and my partner for life, to stand by your side always and to be your strength in your time of need. I vow to be faithful and to love you always from this day forth.¡± I say to her as the glow envelopes us both.


    I feel a warmth inside me grow, a strong pressure within, it is a good feeling, as it spreads thru out my body. From the corner of my eye I see Ki''Diera, Cindy and Julie begin to glow too. However there is no pain this time.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have added Aerleras Galalond as a partner and wife.


    Do you wish to add her to the existing Soul Link?


    Yes or No?</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I say "yes".


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations! Soul Link established with Aerleras Galalond


    Name change occurred and updated,


    Aerleras Galalond is now known as Aerleras Smith


    Conversion complete, Aerleras Smith has been converted from


    NPC to PC status.


    Soul Link is now in effect.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    As that message disappears, the memories of Aerleras floods into each of us. I see her as a little girl with her siblings and parents. They are living peacefully in the forest. Then waves upon waves of goblins and Orcs attack one night, burning their forest killing, her siblings and parents and causing her people to flee.


    I see her years later as her uncle now leads the people and they have erected barriers of thorns and brambles, grew trees to become walls and her people firing arrows at the horde of attacking Orcs and Goblins fending them off. I see her now as a young adult promised to be partners with a young man, to join their two tribes as one. I see her in battle and the young man slain. I see her hope begin to falter and her faith failing. I see her rallying her people as her uncle is slain. Her strength and resolve to live growing and do whatever must be done to see her people survive.


    I see her people gather and create a great portal, a last resort to escape the countless Orc and Goblins about to overrun them. I see her now in the forest with her people, as they explore a new world, I see her hunters bring survivors of an apocalypse, they are human. I see the humans go mad with lust and attack the elves and each other with great frenzy, I see the elves defend themselves and kill the humans.


    I see the Trolls attack and kill many Elves before they understand how to destroy the Trolls. Many of the advanced Elves are killed, taking away their chance to make another great portal, they are stuck here now. I see her now despair, as her people are dieing by the hundreds. I see her order her people to flee to the south while she goes to get help. I see her appear before me and faints. I see her fighting once again next to me, hope is alive once more, as she sees the Humans and Ny''Har''en fight as one. I see her resolve to save her people and to do what she must to make them safe. I see her watching me and my wives in lust and her arousal of it, then Ki''Diera asking her to become the fourth wife and a chance to unite her people with ours, and hope overflows her once again. With mixed emotions she accepts and resolves herself to keep her word.


    She in turn saw all our memories and feelings and is overwhelmed by it all as she begins to cry. I know what she is feeling now and take her in my arms and hold her and stroke her hair, her scent fills me up and my manhood is begging for attention. Julie, Cindy and Ki''Diera gather around too, softly stroking Aerleras, consoling her. Julie lightly kisses her cheek.


    I push Aerleras back gently and take her face into my hands looking into her eyes, those Violet eyes stare back at me, my heart is in my throat as I can barely breathe in her presence, as her eyes pierce deep into me, warming my heart.


    She stands and slowly removes her robes, all five of our thoughts are one now. I understand this is her first time and must be gentle. I get up out the bed, the covers fall away revealing my full glory as it stands tall. I pull Aerleras close and kiss her gently. She returns the kiss, her arousal rises and seems to cause us to become even more aroused as well. I turn her and lay her gently on the bed and lay beside her kissing her still and softly fondle her breasts, it is then I noticed she removed the wrappings from them and they rise high above her, putting both Julie and Ki''Diera to shame. They are at least twice as big if not bigger. I go to give them attention, I feel someone has started to give my manhood attention as well. As I kiss Aerleras breasts, I look and see both Cindy and Ki''Diera both are at my manhood and greedily kissing and sucking at it.


    Aerleras lets out a soft moan which stimulates us even more. I return to kissing her and can hold it back no more as I position myself to enter her.


    Cindy is assisting me, gently placing my manhood into Aerleras. As I am about to enter I look her in the eyes and she nods smiling. A true smile, not fake or forced. I then enter slowly, as a slight pain is seen on her face. Once inside I wait for her to nod again to let me know she is ok tho I can feel it from her mind the pain has passed, Julie cast healing on her.


    I begin to pump slowly letting her wetness guide me, her arousal is climbing, which is driving me crazy now. I being to pump faster and slap my body against her. I feel my climax coming fast and release into her. I feel hands pull me onto my back, and Julie then guides Aerleras to sit on me and I enter her again. Julie thinks to me what to do, and I perform the actions, and in no time I have Aerleras climaxing several times, her pleasure is causing us to become even more lustful. Cindy kisses me and I feel something small enter my mouth. It is the blue pill that she confiscated from me. Julie and Cindy laugh and I happily swallow it as an erotic Elf girl is pleasuring herself on my manhood, letting out loud moans of pleasure, as her huge breasts are now bouncing up and down in great waves.


    After Aerleras has had enough the other girls too, take their turns once more, not able to hold back their lust anymore. Before we knew it, it was well past noon. Knocks came at the door but we ignored them, our lust has completely taken us over. It was not till late afternoon exhausted, we all fell onto the bed and quickly fell asleep, all five us us. Ki''Diera on my left with Cindy holding onto her tail cuddled to Ki''Diera, while Aerleras was on my right with Julie cuddled to her. I was holding onto Aerleras and Ki''Diera in each arm.


    A knock sounded at the door and a Guard says thru the door,¡±My King food and drink has arrived¡±. Starving I get out of bed and open the door, having no modesty I walk into the hall and grab the cart of food and push it inside. Closing the door, I check the upgrade status and see I can order the rush job and do so.


    ¡°Dinner is served my ladies¡±, I say to them and place the food and drink on the table, as all four of them rush over to eat. We all eat heartily and look at one another no words are spoken as we know what each feels and thinks right now, Aerleras is in total wonderment and overwhelmed by it all and is swept up in the moment.


    After the meal, kissing begins again and lust takes over once more as Aerleras'' arousal climbs causing us to become aroused as well. Once again we being our lust fest and pleasure one another well into the night, when at last we are fully exhausted and fall asleep once more.


    ___________________________________________________________________________________

 Book 2 C 22 The Fourth

    Book 2 C 22 The Fourth


    The door flies open and Doc Snow comes running inside, he climbs onto the bed holding a Jet Injector and hits me in the neck with it, injecting me with it''s contents.


    Confused I look at him ¡°wha...what was that for?¡± I ask him.


    He injects Cindy and Julie as well¡± you folks have been in here for quite a while you know?¡± He says almost embarrassed seeing all four girls in bed with me.


    ¡°It has only been a day Doc, come on.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°A day? Try three days Scott! Three!¡± He says in amazement.


    ¡°Three days? Really? Holy crap.¡± I reply in disbelief.


    ¡°When you stopped doing the upgrades we knew something was up.¡± Doc Snow says concerned, then he looks to Aerleras who is hiding under the covers.¡±I don''t need to ask what happened sigh.¡±


    ¡°It was spur of the moment, it just happened¡± I say defensively.


    ¡°Ki''Diera you should have noticed, you are immune to this.¡± He says accusingly to her.


    ¡°The soul link got the better of me it seems.¡± Ki''Diera replies.


    ¡°Well just to be safe I need all five of you to come to the infirmary for a check up.¡± Doc Snow says to us.


    At that time Julie jumps out of bed equips her outfit, red hair flying, she begins to run ¡°I am going to be sick¡± she cries.


    Then suddenly Cindy does the same, ¡°me too!¡± As she runs out of the room, our bathrooms are across the hall.


    Finally Ki''Diera gets up and puts on her underwear, walks, but then runs as well.


    ¡°So morning sickness finally got them huh?¡± Doc snow states more than asks.


    ¡°Morning sickness?¡± Aerleras asks from under the covers.


    ¡°Yes our three little Queens there are all pregnant.¡± Doc Snow remarks.


    ¡°Even the Ny''Har''en?¡± Aerleras asks her voice now shaken.


    ¡°Yes, why do you ask?¡± Doc Snow asks.


    I already know the question, but she asks anyways,¡± So I could become pregnant as well from Scott?¡±


    ¡°I believe so, from what we can tell, Scott is ummm, special when it comes to that. He somehow can override contraception, as in Julie and Cindy''s case, and impregnated Ki''Diera on their first time together.¡± Doc Snow answers.


    ¡°Healer is there a way to prevent or stop the pregnancy?¡± Aerleras asks concerned now.


    I look into her mind and see her concern. Children of half breed are frowned upon. It is extremely rare for an Elf to conceive with that of another race and almost never happens, but when it has, the child was deformed or short lived in each case, being seen as an abomination by all. The Elves are a long live race, what we experience in one year takes an Elf ten years or more. At 18, one is considered a mature human, but for Elves it is 160, only then has an Elf matured to understand life by their terms to be considered an adult.


    Due to this difference, when a half breed is born, their two halves are unable to mix causing the deformities or illness and short life spans. It is deemed merciful to put it to death, to not experience a life of pain and suffering. I feel her sorrow at the thought, she did not consider the possibility of conception, but now Doc Snow says there is a high chance of such and her fear is growing inside.


    ¡°If you like I can check for you¡± Doc Snow offers.


    ¡°How?¡± Asks Aerleras.


    ¡°I have magics that can tell¡±, Doc Snow says and give her a gentle smile.


    Aerleras then lowers the blankets from her, revealing her massive breasts and then her abdomen area. Doc Snow places his hand on her abdomen and his hand gives off a faint green glow as he concentrates, then he pulls back and looks at her.


    ¡°You have a healthy life growing in you¡± he says smiling.


    Her eyes grow wide and fear shows now.¡±We must stop it at once¡±.


    ¡°You seem to not understand, Aerleras, it is healthy, there are no deformities or anything wrong it it now.¡± He says reassuringly to her smiling gently.


    ¡°Tha...that is impossible, all others who bore half breed were deformed or ill upon birth.¡± she says now in disbelief.


    ¡°That might have been the case as you say, but I can assure you, this life in you is neither deformed or ill at this time, in fact if I had to guess it is developing almost all of your traits when compared to one another.¡± Doc Snow now says in thought out loud.


    ¡°You mean to say there is a good chance it will be normal and lead a healthy life?¡±, she asks, her eyes are now looking for hope as she grabs her abdomen with both hands.


    ¡°Yes, I am saying that. We will keep an eye on things tho, regular check ups to see if there are any changes over the next few months, if something changes, we can discuss it then, ok?¡± Doc Snow says and asks her.


    She nods as tears begin to flow from her. At that time Julie returns,¡±It seems Scott''s little swimmers are miracle workers huh?¡± She says smiling.


    Aerleras looks at Julie and laughs smiling.¡±I never thought to have a child, as the birth rate is low for us Elves. Conception among us is low and with others not of our race even lower.¡±


    Doc Snow asks, ¡°pardon me for asking but how old are you Aerleras?¡±


    ¡°I am now, by your calendar 255 years of age¡±, Aerleras replies looking at Doc Snow.


    Doc Snow hears the words and then slowly looks to me. His eyes are showing amazement, as he digests the information. ¡°Over 250 huh? That is pretty amazing.........um yeah, well I guess we will have to update our information too¡± He says seemingly stumped. Then gathering himself once again,¡± so we will schedule regular check ups for you over the coming weeks ok, umm just curious how long does an Elven pregnancy last? ¡°


    ¡°It is common for an Elves to bear a child for up to two years, in rare cases even longer, almost three of your calendar years.¡± Aerleras says.


    Cindy comes running into the room,¡±Did she jut say three years? Oh my god that would be horrible for me.¡±


    Confused Aerleras looks to Cindy, ¡°why? How longs will yours last¡±


    Cindy says to her with a smile,¡± nine months at best¡±


    ¡°And Julie too, as well as Ki''Diera?¡± Aerleras asks.


    While they are talking I decide to see if I can see Aerleras Status and sure enough it is there with the others. I think Aerleras Smith Status.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Status</td></tr><tr><td>Name: Aerleras Smith</td><td>Level: 112</td></tr><tr><td>Race: Elf Age: 255</td><td>Experience to next level: 90655733/91100000</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Nobility Title: Queen</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Husband Scott Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Soul Linked 2</td><td>Scott Smith</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Soul Linked 2</td><td>Julie Smith</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Soul Linked 2</td><td>Cindy Smith</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Soul Linked 2</td><td>Ki''Diera Smith</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 1: Huntress


    Stage 5 (MAX) Tracking +50% Stealth +50%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 2: Green Thumb


    Stage 5 (MAX) Plant Growth +120%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 3: Natures Caregiver


    Stage 5 (MAX) Plant Growth +50%, Alter Plants Master level</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 4: The Voice of Reason


    Stage 5 (MAX) Leadership +100%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 5: The Elven Saviour


    Stage 1 Leadership +20% Area of Effect Courage +20%</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 1: Elven Huntress</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 2:</td></tr><tr><td>Fame: 42000</td><td>Infamy: 0</td></tr><tr><td>Health: 109840 (Union of One)</td><td>Base Attack: 79%</td></tr><tr><td>Mana: 164742 (Union of One)</td><td>Base Defense: 139%</td></tr><tr><td>Stamina: 103000 (Union of One)</td><td>Base Accuracy: +77%</td></tr><tr><td>Strength: 274</td><td>Dexterity: 320</td></tr><tr><td>Vitality: 288</td><td>Endurance: 254</td></tr><tr><td>Intelligence: 326</td><td>Wisdom: 302</td></tr><tr><td>Luck: 10</td><td>Sexual Stamina: 627 (Scott Smith)</td></tr><tr><td>Unused Stat points:</td><td>1120</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td>Unarmed Combat</td><td>Skill level 48 +245% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Dagger Mastery</td><td>Skill level 55 +295% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Stealth</td><td>Skill level 31 +36% Stealth</td></tr><tr><td>Sneak Attack</td><td>Skill level 24 +125% Damage 8X Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Plant Caretaker</td><td>Skill level 46 +117% Growth Rate</td></tr><tr><td>Teleporation</td><td>Skill level 71 +263% success


    Must see target or know target area


    If target area can not be seen -1% per 50 meters


    If Target area is not known -1% per km


    Can teleport others (Skill level /25) (available at skill level 25)</td></tr><tr><td>Blend with Trees</td><td>Skill level 58 +136% success to blend</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Items Equipped</td></tr><tr><td>Elven Huntress Robes</td><td>+50% defense +25 Int +30 Wis +40 Vit


    Allows for Wooden Skin duration (112) min per day.


    Adds (56%) defense (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>Elven Huntress Boots</td><td>+50% defense +35 Dex +20 End


    Allows for Silent movement (+56%) (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>Elven Huntress Earrings</td><td>+25 Wis +35 Int +30% Mana Pool</td></tr><tr><td>Elven Huntress Ring</td><td>+50 Int +50 Wis +50 Vit</td></tr><tr><td>Elven Huntress Choker Necklace</td><td>(+112%) to all Magic Effects and Abilities (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>Elven Dagger +3 enchantment</td><td>Base damage 110 ¨C 165 X3 damage</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Julie nods as does Cindy.


    ¡°I see, for us Elves bearing a child is a privilege as we pass on our knowledge of magics to the child before it is born, an Elf child is then born with a basic understanding of the magics we possess and learns at a rapid pace retrieving that information as they grow, until they hit the point where they are their parents equals. From there then they grow at their own pace developing that magic to be their own to pass on to their children if such is conceived.¡± Aerleras says explaining.¡±If this child is normal it will truly be a miracle child.¡±. She says hoping and wishing.


    Ki''Diera returns to the room now, ¡°knowing my warrior, his seed will perform as expected!¡±


    I then pull up my status as they continue talking.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Status</td></tr><tr><td>Name: Scott Smith</td><td>Level: 102</td></tr><tr><td>Race: Human Age 18</td><td>Experience to next level: 61758380/61700000</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Nobility Title: King</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Wife Julie Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good, Pregnant (245 days)</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Wife Cindy Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good, Pregnant (245 days)</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Wife Ki''Diera Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good, Pregnant (245 days)</td></tr><tr><td>Relations: Wife Aerleras Smith</td><td>Health Status: Good, Pregnant (942 days)</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Soul Linked 2</td><td>Julie Smith</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Soul Linked 2</td><td>Ki''Diera Smith</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Soul Linked 2</td><td>Cindy Smith</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Soul Linked 2</td><td>Aerleras Smith</td></tr><tr><td>Special Status Blood Bonded</td><td>Ki''Diera Smith</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 1: Goblin Hunter


    Stage 4 +20%XP when Killing Goblins</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 2: Seven in One Shot


    Stage 5 (max)  +50% XP when killing more than one monster in a single blow.</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 3: Lethal Shot


    Stage 1 +50% XP when killing Bosses in a single hit</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 4: Cold Blooded Killer


    Stage 2 +55% XP when killing Humans +600 infamy</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Title 5: (empty)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 1: Tactical Asault Advanced Marine</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Profession 2: none selected</td></tr><tr><td>Fame: 16800</td><td>Infamy: 7200</td></tr><tr><td>Health: 109840 (Union of One)</td><td>Base Attack: 182%</td></tr><tr><td>Mana: 164742 (Union of One)</td><td>Base Defense: 311%</td></tr><tr><td>Stamina: 103000 (Union of One)</td><td>Base Accuracy: 208%</td></tr><tr><td>Strength: 797</td><td>Dexterity: 737</td></tr><tr><td>Vitality: 742</td><td>Endurance: 789</td></tr><tr><td>Intelligence: 564</td><td>Wisdom: 617</td></tr><tr><td>Focus: 780</td><td>Willpower: 1014</td></tr><tr><td>Luck: 10</td><td>Sexual Stamina: 627</td></tr><tr><td>Unused Stat points:</td><td>10</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Skills</td></tr><tr><td>Unarmed Combat</td><td>Skill level 11 +60% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Field Medic</td><td>Skill level 1 +5% Healing</td></tr><tr><td>Stealth</td><td>Skill level 11 +16% Stealth</td></tr><tr><td>Sneak Attack</td><td>Skill level 6 +25% Damage 3X Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Sword Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 3 +14% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Dagger Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 8 +40% Damage</td></tr><tr><td>Firearms Mastery</td><td>Skill Level 8 +24% Accuracy</td></tr><tr><td>Leadership</td><td>Skill level 24 Leadership +49


    Are of Effect Fear Resistance +71%</td></tr><tr><td>Reality Manipulation</td><td>Skill level 36 Create and Alter Reality


    -18.5% mana consumption</td></tr><tr><td>Voice of the Beast</td><td>Skill level 4 Causes Fear in 102m radius (level dependent)


    30% chance to cause Fear</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Items Equipped</td></tr><tr><td>Crown of the Awakened</td><td>Mana Shield 1 mana /(102) damage (level dependent)


    (+102%) Defense (cumulative with all) (level dependent)


    (+102%) resistance all magic (level dependent)


    Detection of others or creatures up to (102) meters (level)


    Move objects up to 10.2 meters away (level dependent)


    Mana storage 10200/(10200) (level dependent)


    (+102) to all Stats (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Marine Underwear</td><td>Keeps you cool/warm and dry in any environment.


    Fire, Cold, Acid Magic resist (107%) (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Marine Shirt</td><td>(+204%) Defense


    Fire, Cold, Acid Magic resist (107%) (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Marine Pants</td><td>(+102%) Defense


    Fire, Cold, Acid Magic resist (107%) (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Maine Boots</td><td>(+102%) Defense


    Fire, Cold, Acid Magic resist (107%) (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Marine Utility Belt</td><td>(+102%) Defense (+102) to all stats


    Fire, Cold, Acid Magic resist (107%) (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Marine Flak Jacket</td><td>(+204%)  Defense (+102) to all stats


    Fire, Cold, Acid, Magic resist (107%) (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Marine Helmet</td><td>(+204%) Defense (level dependent)


    (+204%) mana pool (level dependent)


    (+107%) Fire, Cold, Acid Magic resist (level dependent)


    (+204%) Accuracy (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Marine Mana Enhanced Pistol</td><td>Base Damage (20.4) damage/1 mana


    mana used per shot (102) options: single or full auto


    MAX capacity (5100) mana, recharge (127) mana /sec


    Damage type can be selected: Electrical or Heat</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Marine Mana Enhanced Rifle</td><td>Base Damage (50.6) damage/1 mana


    Mana used per shot (3060)


    MAX capacity (20400) mana recharge (510 mana )/sec


    Damage type can be selected: Electrical, Heat, Cold,


    Corrosive, or Solid slugs


    NOTE: Similiar to the Advanced Marine Rail Rifle, it however


    generates Slugs based on Damage type, firing at high


    velocity after the necessary power has been generated,


    using Reality Manipulation as a basis to generate the slugs.


    Ammo is limited the amount of mana the wielder hold.</td></tr><tr><td>TA Advanced Marine Mana Enhanced Sword</td><td>75-125 (+510%) (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>Ring of Regeneration</td><td>Heals (102) H/sec, Regenerate Limbs (level dependent)</td></tr><tr><td>Good Quality AR-15</td><td>Damage 50-75</td></tr></tbody></table>


    And there it is Aerleras Smith, Pregnant 942 days, just under three years to go.


    ¡°If that is the case, I will have no more regrets in life¡± Aerleras say smiling to me her Violet eyes sparkling.


    "Well with that done I need to get back to the infirmary, and you Scott have a lot to do to day after taking three days off." Doc Snow says moving to leave the room.


    I have been silent this whole time watching, listening and probing into Aerleras memories. It would truly be a miracle child indeed. The union of two races where one race is long lived and the other shorter, melding the best both have to offer to bring forth a new life.


    "Yes Doc Snow and thank you, I will head out in just a minute, by the way this shot seemed different, I still feel a slight effect coming from Aerleras.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Yes we found what we believe is the cause and prevention¡± Doc Snow says ¡°While in battle you all built up natural inhibitors, so when you fought with the Elves at your side no one was effected, once the battle was over the full affect was felt then¡±.


    ¡°We discovered the Ny''Har''en seem to always be in battle mode, this why they are not affected.¡± Says Doc Snow¡± so we adjusted the inhibitor accordingly, you should feel a slight battle lust instead, we also made an aerosol spray and put it in the Cafeteria, all are to visit the Cafeteria once a day for at least 15 min to take in the air there.¡± Doc Snow continues.


    ¡°We believe that overtime, Human will build up a natural immunity to the Elves with exposure, so in the Aerosol we added the Elven cause in small dosages to help build up this immunity.¡± Doc Snow explains¡± we believe that over a months time everyone will be able to be around Elves then, able to handle the lust, allowing the isolation of the Elves to be lifted.¡±


    ¡°That is fantastic news Doc!¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Actually you can thank Doc Mathews, it seemed, well umm...she got jealous of the Elves and the effect it ¡­.ermm...ahh,well it had on me¡± He says embarrassed, whispering the last part looking away.


    ¡°Nothing more motivates a woman in love right Doc?¡± Cindy says laughing.


    ¡°Love huh? Well back to work for me, I expect to see you five later in my office for that check up....¡± he says and leaves the room.


    ¡°Three days I did not even notice¡± Julie says in disbelief.


    ¡°I now right?¡± Cindy laughs


    ¡°I am feeling rather hungry right now, I could go for a big steak¡± I say and I hear three retching sounds as Julie, Cindy and Ki''Diera each jump and run for the bathroom again.


    ¡°Was it something I said?¡± I ask, while Aerleras puts her head on my shoulder and smiles patting my arm.


    ____________________________________________________________________________

 Book 2 C 23 The Test

    Book 2 C 23 The Test


    I got the next set of upgrades going now, we are starting on Keep level 7, Inner walls will be on their last upgrade at level 6 while the outer wall will be level 4. After that, the only upgrades left will be the Keep itself.


    I look and our upkeep is nearing 1 million gold per month, and we still have over 200 million gold in the treasury. The last set of upgrade got extremely expensive costing 25,920,000 gold. Without the Transmuting of the Builders, I doubt we would have reached Keep level 3. I am grateful to them and hope we can assist them in some way, but their time will be coming to an end here soon, if only there was some way to keep them around after.


    I went over several things with Rick and Alexander. A few of our people tried to sneak into the Elven district and got caught. Rick had them thrown in the Dungeon to cool them down for now. They claimed they had a right to go in there and see the Elves for themselves, not understanding the dangers and got angry when Rick and Alexander refused. Rick believes 3 days in the Dungeon should cool their heads.


    Linda Murray visits her husband daily who continues his rambling on justice and God''s will. It seem he has lost it completely now and rambles on for hours. Linda leaves the Dungeon crying quietly each time. The Elves have already started planting their trees and plants in the area they were allotted. A small Forest has now emerged in the area, the trees are still growing daily.


    Aerleras has left to go see her people and give them the news that she is now the Queen, one of four wives. I wanted to go with her,but she said she had to do it alone first before I was introduced to her people. She would call for me when the time came. It has already been four hours since, but I sense from her a calm and happiness and remain calm myself and wait for her call.


    Julie and Cindy have also been busy. Julie is back to work doing her population updates, assigning Professions and handing out tasks. She believes once the Elven integration happens, the Farms can benefit from the Elves magical abilities to grow plants. This will benefit us greatly if that can happen. Cindy is back to training her apprentices even harder and has picked up 6 more after word got out about the Trolls and the Fire Mages effectiveness. Their numbers are now 17 Fire Mages.


    The Elite picked up another 78 people to help watch the walls. Their numbers are growing too. We also got another 8 teachers who became Scholars. It seems we even have a Chemist among us who became an Alchemist as his profession. He assisted Doctor Mathews in the Aerosol spray creation. He can change the properties of medicines and chemicals and create potions as well. His skill is basic, but as he grows so will his ability. His profession was added to the list, but no one seems to have taken an interest in it.


    I told all four of my wives that tomorrow they are not to schedule anything, I want to test something with just them in my party. Of course they each searched my mind and found my plans and got excited at the prospect. Secrets are now a thing of the past. I am able to close my mind off to them when I want privacy as can they when needed, but deep down, there are no secrets.


    Our people in general are happy with the Elves here, and a promising future seems to be developing. Everyone has been informed of the Elves nature, able to turn us into crazy with lust creatures, just by being near them, but we also explained about the Aerosol and the ability to adapt over time. Now many hang out in the Cafeteria just to breath in the air, far longer than the 15 min we asked, so now the guards must ask people to leave to make room for others, as a line has now formed and people wait patiently for their turn.


    Three days passed quickly for me, I lost track of time during my lust phase. Had Doc Snow not come, we may have even starved ourselves to death. Our check ups went well, he found nothing out of place in any of us, but we are to return at least every other day for now till we have adapted to Aerleras.


    I am not complaining tho, it was a glorious three days and nights, one I will remember for a long time. Aerleras is a beauty beyond imagination and a goddess in her own right, not that I am saying Cindy, Julie or Ki''Diera are any less of a woman that she is, but she is, if one had to describe her, perfect in looks, if a man had to dream of the ideal woman, she would be that dream. We found that her sparkling hair, skin, and tears were a concentration of her racial trait when her emotions ran especially high.


    We believe even if we adapt, if all the Elves became emotional at once, it would even overwhelm the Ny''Har''en and their immunity.


    ¡°So you went and got another one huh?¡± Rick says to me jokingly. We are sitting in the Cafeteria going over the past few days.


    ¡°I''ll be honest Rick, my mind was not working and the girls made the choice.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Still a fourth wife Scott, that is going to wear you down.¡± He says laughing.


    ¡°Well then Rick maybe you need to step up and take some of the pressure from me and marry the next ones that come around huh?¡± I say to him now smiling at him.


    ¡°Oh like that will happen, haha, I got my hands full now with........¡± Rick says then goes silent quickly.


    ¡°Hmm what is this, Rick you almost spilled it¡± I say quickly catching on.


    "Well, erm yeah, lately I have been kinda seeing Beverly Copp,¡± Rick says shyly.


    ¡°Really now? When did this happen? Come to think of it when we rescued them, she flew into your arms pretty quick back then¡±, I ask quickly taking an interest.


    ¡°Well a few weeks ago she approached me and we had a few dinners and drinks together, just hanging out¡± He says," then recently she got her own place and invited me over for dinner a few times and one thing led to another, well you know how it goes right?¡± he says scratching the back of his neck.


    ¡°Well good for you! I wish you both happiness and many children!¡± I laugh and say to him.


    While sipping his coffee he suddenly spits it all out at my words and begins to cough.¡± Really Scott, must you curse me like that?¡±


    ¡°What? You think you will not have kids?¡± I ask him now seriously.


    ¡°It is not that, I am too, old for that sort of thing anymore¡± He says to me.


    "Um, Rick, have you looked in the mirror lately and forgotten you are 18 again?¡± I ask him in wonder.


    Rick looks at me and his jaw drops after realizing and understanding my words to him, ¡±It actually never occurred to me Scott, umm wow, yeah now that you mention it, oh boy!¡± He says adopting my saying.


    ¡°Well then all we need is the wedding right?¡± I say to him laughing at his reaction


    ¡°Woah! Slow down there I am not you, you know!¡± He says quickly.


    ¡°I know that, but it will happen, the choices are rather limited here you know? She is a fine woman if you ask me¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Oh now you eyeing her for your fifth, if I do not take her?¡± Rick says now staring at me intently.


    ¡°HAHA oh hell no Rick, I think I am in trouble now as it is, that has to be the last.¡± I laugh seeing his expression as jealousy seems to emerge from him.


    ¡°Well good then, you know, I will give it some thought, having a woman around might just be what I need.¡± Rick says as if convincing himself. But sadly it already seems he has fallen into Beverly Copp''s trap and has fallen for her.


    ¡°Ok Rick, well I am off and will see you later, maybe bring the misses with you next time huh? Introduce her properly.¡± I say to him


    ¡°Are you nuts? If I bring her around your wives, who knows what will happen to me.¡± He says laughing.


    ¡°You hurt me Rick, that was low¡± I mock him as I walk away and laugh once more. I go in search of Montgomery and Halloway.


    I find Montgomery and Halloway at the Radio tent, we have not had any more contact in a the last week. We are considering sending out scouting parties further out, past Albuquerque, just far enough so they can be back in a days time. However our concern is still what lays out there. Taking the risk is big, but knowing what is out there, will help in the long run too.


    Terry Williams and his team have been working to modify a Hum-Vee to be lighter and more durable, with more armor, enhanced by the Builders. The efficiency would go up, as it would use less fuel. We are trying to see if we can convert the engine to mana operated, but so far all attempts have failed. The new Hum-Vee Mods actually look amazing, almost futuristic in looks. The shell of the vehicles is angled armor with a lower profile, but a turret sits on top giving the gunner full protection.


    The Armor itself is mana enhanced and light weight, far more protective than previously. Once they finish the prototype, we can convert the others to be the same in no time. And once the Hum-Vee''s have been converted the armor from the tanks can be modified as well but even better and thicker than the Hum-Vee''s, the next step is more effective weapons for them, as they barely put a dent in the Trolls, and we know stronger creatures exist.


    After my meeting with them I head back to my room and check on the upgrade status,  which I started right away after Doc Snow left. Tomorrow I can order the rush job. The Builders were confused when they returned not understanding the delay, but once advised of my condition, they all seem to begin laughing inwardly. Each time I see a builder I hear a snicker coming from them. It seems they are developing a sense of humor being around us.


    In my room I start to work on Bracelets and regeneration rings once more to give to to the new Elites and other professions to get caught up. What took me an hour to make 3 rings I now did in 15 min. The new regens were ridiculously fast. Even my willpower recovered at an insane high pace. I received no xp from the bracelets and made 72 in an hour now. 12 Rings in the same time, the rings yielding some xp. I even made one of the wedding bands as well. it took only 18 min to make now.


    My Skill xp is crawling up slowly, but I need to get this done before I can move on. I spend the remainder of my day doing so. It seems the girls are monitoring me from afar, now that they can sense my awakened status.


    Aerleras sends me a message in my mind saying a meeting of her people will be held tomorrow and I will be introduced then. All went well and she was returning to our chambers. It literally took all day of talking and convincing to finally get all to accept me. However she did not tell them of the child within her. She wanted to be certain before giving the news to all, as it would usher in a new age for her people, the birth of a healthy half breed.


    Julie and Cindy join me and bring me dinner, and see the piles of Bracelets and rings before me, I lost count and could not even estimate right now how many were made as I alternated each hour making each.


    Aerleras and Ki''Diera join us as well for dinner, the girls are feeling heavy in their abdomens so eat lightly that night. It also seems after the three day lust fest, our urges have subsided some, it is more manageable now, as we lay ourselves to bed and sleep.


    Morning arrives and as one we wake up, Aerleras is amazed by it still, how we know each other so well. We all get dressed and head for the showers and then the Cafeteria for breakfast, it is now 7:15 am as we arrive.


    Alexander as usual is standing by to see me, to report and receive orders for the day. We go over briefly the orders of the day. At 8 am I will be going to the Elven Settlement to be presented by Queen Aerleras and to meet my new subjects. After that we will head out to do some hunting, Cindy, Ki''Diera, Julie, Aerleras and me. I am quite excited for the coming hunt, the girls too, are getting excited.


    Rick, Montgomery and even Alexander insist we take a protective detail with us, but I turn them all down, telling them they would only get in the way, each giving me a confused look, but accept my orders.


    At 8 am we head over to the Elven village, Julie is quite excited at seeing their progress. Several large thick pines stand on either side of the entrance while wild brush and brambles cover the front, leaving a gap of 15 ft for entry into the village. Trees have sprouted all over removing the village from view. We walk a long path covered in tree everywhere on either side of the path, entering into the village, it is has a rounded open center, a massive tree in the middle, standing taller than the rest, it''s base is 7 ft wide and rises high into the sky, with a spiraling stairway going upwards, from there the trees are all inter-connected by walk ways, while  many layers of individual huts or housing can be seen in each of the connected trees as many of the dwellings are still being formed. Many Elves are all gathered at the base of the big tree, while many more are up in the trees looking down.


    Aerleras stands proud and tall, her 5''8¡± slender frame, covered in her white huntress robes, she wears a slim brown belt at the waist to hold her dagger which accentuated her breast even more, with her golden hair flowing down past her tiny butt, her hair sparkling in the sun. She did not wrap her D cup breasts in cloth today, as Cindy introduced her to a bra that fit her, from one of the clothing stores we plundered at the mall. They stood firm and proud from her chests drawing eyes to them as soon as you looked at her. She possessed now a vast assortment of lingerie and undergarments, which she delightfully accepted and tried on to my satisfaction and happiness. I, and my manhood needed no Elven intervention to fully appreciate her beauty in them.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    I look at each of my wives in turn and see Julie, the 5''5¡± red head beauty with green eyes who stole my heart years ago. She is wearing a simple dress today for this event, it is yellow in color and clings to her slender toned body, her C cup breasts look perky and full. Her face is slim and her lips are full, tinged with red lipstick, a shadowing mind you, enough to give them color. She is also wearing open toed gold colored heels, adding to her height by two inches. Her finger nails and toe nails have a clear glossed look to them


    Then I look to Cindy, standing at 5''3¡±, she too, is wearing a simple outfit, a slightly loose light blue blouse, probably to hide her small breasts as she is still conscious of them, an above the knee length white skirt and heels too, white open toed sandal style, that wrap up above the ankles almost to the calves. Her brown hair is loose as it falls over her shoulders to the small of her back. Her face is childlike in appearance giving the impression of a 14 or 15 year old girl with those big brown eyes. She is wearing red fingernail polish on finger and toenails. If one did not know she was really 38 before the event I would be in serious trouble.


    Then I finally look to Ki''Diera, the smallest of the four wives, standing at 5 ft tall small and petite, but her C cup breasts now stick out even more. Julie had her try on a blue dress, that stopped just before the knees, that fit her perfectly. Her long blue hair is brushed back, and falls down to her calves, it seems it has never been cut before or slightly trimmed to keep it off the ground. A hole was cut into the dress so her tail could be exposed and a black belt is around her waist to keep the dress in place. Her blue fur covered ears stand erect making no doubt she is Ny''Har''en. She is wearing flat black sandals, as the concept of heels and their purpose eluded her. She tried walking in them and nearly fell over several times then tossed them in frustration opting at last on the sandals she wears now. Her face is petite and small and her Silver eyes once again, like the others can take your breath away.


    As I admire my four wives and their individual beauty, Aerleras then steps forward. Her face looks like a goddess of myth, sleek and angular in all the right places, her violet eyes now sparkling, as she raises her slender arms and speaks in a loud carrying voice to her people.


    ¡°Today I bring to you my Partner and Husband! Before you stands our King Scott Smith, let us together, walk a path to the future where Elves, Human and Ny''Har''en as one, unite and prosper. Let us embrace our new destiny as one people united and begin that journey today!¡± she cries out.


    I see a faint glow emitting from her as her words sway those around her, I feel the magic in her voice, but I am unaffected by it. As she continues her speech, speaking on what we can all accomplish, how a future of the joining of the races benefits all, many nod and smile, some start to clap, she had accessed my mind and became inspired by what she had seen of my future plans. And then it is my turn. I step forward to her and take her hand into mine to show unity to the Elves.


    ¡°Each of us, the Elves, the Humans and the Ny''Har''en have faced hardships that could have wiped us out. But instead we have come together to unite and survive, to live together in Harmony and prosper as one people. It is my dream that in the future, we are not Elves or Humans or Ny''Har''en, but one people under one name, where each is equal to one another, no fear or regret. I, as your King, with Queen Aerleras at my side, will lead us all to a tomorrow that is filled with hope and joy and hope that you will all help me in accomplishing this dream.¡± I say loudly as my leadership kicks in and I receive a notice it has leveled. I then turn to Aerleras and present to her two rings and a bracelet. The wedding band, the regeneration ring and the bracelet and place each on her in turn. She then hold forth her left hand proudly, to present it to her people.


    Many of the Elves now cheer as Aerleras and I embrace before them. Cindy, Julie and Ki''Diera look on smiling. After the speech is done, Julie races up the stairs with Aerleras and receives a grand tour of the village, over joyed by it all. Cindy, Ki''Diera and I follow and smile watching interaction of the two whom seem like close sisters now.


    The tour lasts the better part of two hours when we finally leave the village and return to the Keep. The Elves had many questions as we walked thru the village and we stop to answer them in details. One question that came about stumped me and made me nervous for some reason.


    ¡°Do you love Princess Galalond?¡± Asked a tall Elf, He was older looking in his 30''s if I had to guess, or if going by Elf standards, in this 300''s, He had long Green hair tied into a pony tail and blue piercing eyes, a blue that was like crystal clear water in the sun. From the years of training and hunting his muscles were well toned, his skin bronzed from constant sun exposure. He stood 6''4¡± tall, slender no fat to be seen. His features were almost female like, pretty if one had to say, attractive even for a man.


    I looked at his serious eyes, and see he cares for Aerleras deeply, maybe there is love there, I am not sure, but she is the leader of her people, so many hold her not only in admiration, but also close to their hearts.


    ¡°I vowed to love and be faithful to my Queen always, and to be at her side for life. There is nothing that can part us now as one. What we now have goes beyond love or simple feelings that one one can possibly understand.¡± I say back to him, staring into his eyes as well, hoping the words of what I said make sense to him.


    He stares at me a little more, then slowly smiles, it is a gentle smile and one of understanding,¡± I see, your Majesty, and I truly hope you two have eternal happiness¡±, he says bowing to me. I look about and more Elves are bowing as well at my words, finally accepting me as their King. It took me stating that I would cherish their beloved princess and protect her, for them to accept me instead of all the speeches and words of unity.


    We arrived at the keep and the girls all quickly changed into their battle gear. Aerleras was already dressed so simply waited. The girls did not put the items into inventory, but instead wanted to change and hang the clothes back up in their closets.


    Once all changed we merged into one, the five of us. I see  in the mirror, there are 5 bodies overlapping in one space into one body, each body tries to come forth in appearance, never staying the same rotating places continuously, one second you can make out my face the next you see Julie''s face, then Ki''Diera, back to me, then Cindy, then Aerleras, then back to Julie all in a split second. The actual body is a merge of all 5 and seems covered in a white energy of some kind. It is fascinating to see as we all look at the reflection in the mirror.


    With Aerleras added to the merge,  I noticed the power increase. She was the highest level of the five and her level set the standards by which we were to fight, raising all our level dependent skills and equipment. Our stats all merged using the highest from each and each of our skill sets opened up to us all.


    As one we equip Ki''Diera''s sword and Aerleras'' dagger, Cindy''s fire envelops both of them as we use Ki''Diera''s enhance body and weapons adding Cindy''s fire to them too, Cindy''s fire aura is even more potent. We access Aerleras'' teleportation and think of the location we want to go to and instantly we stand before the Demon Hounds who look in surprise at our sudden appearance.


    We do not give the Demon Hounds time to react, we teleport to each one in turn and slice their heads off in quick succession, our mana is barely being touched right now.


    14 Demon hounds body shimmer and vanish in place almost simultaneously. We also receive 14 notices at once:


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has received 3749 xp each</td></tr></tbody></table>


    As one, we all smile at the notice, the xp was nice for us. Ki''Diera''s battle lust is seeping into us all.


    We teleport around the area using the Crown and bracelet ability to detect presence of others, 112 m radius from us. Attacking swiftly before the Demonic Hounds can react to our presence. In less than 20 min a Km wide area is cleared of all Hounds. We each gained 2 levels while Ki''Diera gained 4 and Aerleras only 1.


    Satisfied we teleport to the Rock Golems. Sheathing the sword and dagger we go with bare fists. Almost immediately, as we appear, the Golems emerge from the ground standing 10 ft tall and menacing, but slow, in our current state, our speed is enhanced and time has slowed down to us. The Golems seem to almost stand still as we move forward and smash into the lead one with our fist, using Aerleras unarmed combat. The result is devastating as the boulder section we hit simply turns to dust. The Golem crumbles on the spot not able to gather it''s full body.


    It tries to regenerate itself, but we smash the boulders and rocks in fast rapid attacks, turning each piece to dust in seconds. Another Golem nears us and we give it a back kick sending it flying into the air away from us. In the air, the boulders and rocks come apart from the blow. We turn to finish off the first golem, not allowing it to regenerate, until we get the message:


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your party has received 4200 xp each.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Having accomplished the test I wanted to perform, we then head to the worst of the beast discovered yet. The Terror Howlers level 175. They look similar to giant armadillos, but are low to the ground with six legs, scaly and very thick hides on their short legs. Their bodies are 8 ft long while their width is 5 ft wide and stand 4 ft tall. Walking tanks. They have a high pitch screech, one could compare to a Banshee from the online games. Once their victims are immobile in fear and panic, they charge at incredible speed, impaling their victims with the three horns protruding from their head and snout. Should they miss with the horns, the trample will crush anyone underneath as they weigh several tons.


    The side effect of their charge is they have to come to a complete stop to change directions. The Supers hit it with everything they had, cold, heat, corrosive, and electrical, nothing phased it. Swords were used and one had to find a kink in their armor to penetrate, as slashing had no affect either. Even then it was almost to no effect on them. Simply driving your sword into them pissed them off even more. Their weakness was their underbelly, if you cold flip them over. However that was almost an impossible task, as they used their six legs to anchor themselves to the ground as soon as they felt themselves being lifted to one side.


    The Supers were able to get one on it''s back finally, and sliced it open from abdomen to neck, the soft tissue gave way easily to the mana enhanced swords. It took 8 supers nearly 30 minute to accomplish the task fighting the weight and anchoring ability of the Terror Howler, all the while it let loose screech after piecing screech, incapacitating some, while others were able to resist thanks to the bracelets.


    We now face off against one such beast. It sees us as we stand before it, distance is 40 meters, it screeches at us and we get the notice we resisted the effect. It then charges, its speed would be frightening to most, but once again we see it moving in slow motion towards us. We teleport onto it''s back, then using Aerleras Huntress Ambush ability, giving us an additional 100% attack bonus, combined with her Unarmed Combat attack, using Ki''Diera''s body enhancement and my full strength and attack bonus.


    The Scales crack in place, we hit it again several times in quick succession with powerful blows that destroyed the Rock Golems in one hit, and scale start to comes off. With the soft skin exposed  underneath, we drive our hand, flat, fingers first, fully extended, into the skin piercing it and let loose one of Cindy''s Cone of Flames inside the beast, pouring the flames into it in a huge torrent. It''s eyeball pop and flame erupt from it''s mouth and nose. Shuddering once the creature simply falls to the ground and we get the notice


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Your Party has received 5250 xp each.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    We all smile at the results. With the test complete, we teleport to our room to get ready for dinner, and an evening to relax and enjoy.


    ____________________________________________________________________________

 Book 2 C 24 Distress.

    Book 2 C 24 Distress.


    We all awake at once, Aerleras is softly crying and shaking, we sense her discomfort and how much she has pushed herself to be here with us. Before this evening, it was all wonderment and a new experience for her, but the lack of nature is now taking it''s toll on her. The walls are oppressive to her and four days not sleeping in her natural environment is causing her and her mind stress.


    I quickly get dressed and then gather her into my arms, the girls are dressed as well and then dress her in her robes. We merge, Aerleras'' mind is in a mess right now, accessing her teleportation ability, we teleport to the Elven village to the base of the great tree and split up again. Several of the Elves come running to us who are on watch.


    ¡°(What has happened to the Princess!)¡± One of the Guards demands.


    ¡°(She pushed herself too much, we did not realize how much of an effect not sleeping in her natural environment would have on her.)¡± I say to the Guard, I feel the lust slowly start to rise in me.¡±(Please get her some quarters here, we must leave before too many more of you come and we get overwhelmed by your racial trait.)¡± I say to the guards, placing her gently on the ground against the large tree,¡± (we leave her in your care, please take care of her)¡±.


    I look and see Cindy and Julie are also having a hard time. Ki''Diera is supporting Cindy, I move to support Julie, as the four of us begin to run from the Elven village. As we clear the village and the outer trees, we slowly feel at ease once more. Breathing a sigh of relief we begin the walk back to the Keep, heading for the South Wall entrance which is closest to us. The stars are bright out tonight in the clear dark sky. The air is crisp and clean.


    ¡°Wait!¡± comes a familiar voice. It is Aerleras as we turn to see her supported by two guards coming towards us.


    ¡°What are you doing Aerleras?¡± I ask her with worry.


    ¡°I ...I am coming.....with ..you¡±, Aerleras says weakly.


    ¡°Please Aerleras, stay among your people tonight. You are not well, you need the trees to recover.¡± I say to her concerned.


    ¡°I swore....an...oath, ..I..must not..break it¡± She replies, her trembling is still there and voice is weak.


    ¡°And I swore to protect you. (Guards as your King, you are to take Queen Aerleras back to the Elven Village! Till such time she is well again and can move on her own, restrain her if you must, please take care of her. Those are my orders.)¡± I say to the two Guards


    Both Guards look uneasy at first, but then,¡±(you will be done your Majesty)¡± and they gently take Aerleras away, leading her back to the Elven village.


    ¡°No, ...no...I...must....remain...at..his side...¡± she argues weakly, but has no strength to resist.


    ¡°We need to do something about this, Scott¡± Cindy speaks up, while we watch Aerleras being led back to the village. Concern is coming from each of the girls, we can feel Aerleras discomfort and turmoil. None of us realized how bad off she really was, not even Aerleras herself.


    ¡°Sigh, I know, I do not think any of us realized, including Aerleras, how much she needs nature to recover when she sleeps¡±, I say to the girls. We turn and slowly walk back towards the Keep in the dark, lighted by the bright stars overhead. We go over how we can fix this in our heads trying to come up with a solution. With Aerleras as a wife, she wants to remain with us as well, as that is her vow and oath, we feel that part of her strongly emanating from her feelings


    We each access our minds and that of Aerleras and see her turmoil and the cause of it all. It is out of duty and the oath that she wants to be at my side. It seems the oath is far more powerful and potent than we imagined, it compels one to obey. Once an Elf makes an oath, it is followed till it is completed or they die. In this case her oath is a life oath to be my partner, to love me and be at my side always. The oath is compelling her to return to me, even if it means her health will suffer.


    The shot Doc snow gave me is wearing off, it''s affect is barely noticeable when we were inside the Elven village. I need to get to the infirmary and get another shot, then return to Aerleras, to clam her down. until she gets better. Being separated from nature or me is causing her great stress right now. The girls understand and we break into a run heading for the Keep. We approach the south wall entrance and the guards are startled to see the four of us this late at night.


    ¡°Your Majesty, our Queens!¡± They say, bow and salute, then open the door. We pass thru the gate quickly, rushing now as the feeling of stress is increasing in Aerleras.


    We head for the Keep at a brisk pace, for most we would seem like a blur of four people running by. We arrive at the Keep and enter, once inside we head for the infirmary. At the infirmary we find a Doctor on duty there, he is at the desk reading a book.


    ¡°Quick I need a shot to prevent the Elven trait¡± I demand, startling him at the suddenness of our arrival.


    ¡°Alright give me a minute to prepare it¡± the Doctor says composing himself, getting up from the desk, recognizing me and my wives right away.


    ¡°I am sorry to ask this of you three, but please stay here until we can fix the problem.¡± I say looking to the three girls, they each nod and understand. Aerleras is in a double jeopardy right now. She needs nature to recover, and me to keep her oath. Lacking either causes her body and mind stress. Lacking either was not fully realized by any of us, what it could do to her. Each silently kisses me on the cheek, then the three leave the infirmary to head back to our room. No further word was spoken as they too, worry for Aerleras.


    I can feel Aerleras'' distress right now and her turmoil of not being able to fulfill her oath. She is becoming violent, angry and upset.


    The Doctor seems in no hurry to get the shot ready and the seconds are dragging out, causing my impatience to surface. ¡±Doctor it is rather urgent!¡± I say to him in an impatient tone.


    ¡°Yes, yes, it will only take a few more minutes¡± he says smiling, working on making the dosage for me.


    Finally, he prepares the shot and injects me with the Jet Injector.¡±There, not so bad was it?¡± He smiles to me.


    Not waiting to answer him, I tear out of the infirmary and run at top speed thru the halls heading for the exit of the Keep. I then head towards the eastern wall and climb the stairs to the top of the 40 ft high walls. The Guards, Elite and Regular alike see me, as I jump over the side and land in a crouch, then begin my run to the Elven village. I can sense Aerleras in distress and run towards her presence.


    At top speed I am in the Elven village in seconds, standing at the base of the great tree, there I stop to get my bearings and look about.


    ¡°(Let me go!! I ¡­.must ¡­..go ¡­.to ¡­.him)¡± she cries and demands. I can hear her yells. Many of the Elves are now awake and gathering at the commotion outside one of the residence in the trees. I climb the stairs of the great tree quickly taking two and three stairs at a time. Crossing a walk way I see the large gathering of Elves.


    ¡°(Let me thru!)¡± I demand and the Elves begin to part to give way to me, as they turn and see me coming.


    I enter the room to see Aerleras retrained by several elders. They see me and frown. ¡°(Let her go!)¡± I say to them.


    They each stand up, releasing Aerleras who jumps up and runs into my arms crying. I hold her tightly to me as she buries her head in my chest, holding me tightly. I stroke her hair gently, it is sparkling brightly. Even with the shot, I can feel her emotions giving me trouble with my lust.


    ¡°(I will remain with her here till she recovers)¡± I say to all present, each bows their head slightly and silently leave the room one by one, closing the door as the last person leaves the room, leaving Aerleras and me alone. I stand there holding her, her body is shaking and she is crying, her mind is racing, looking for ways to escape to be with me, but now that I am here, she is feeling relief once again.


    I see a small bed, just big enough for the two of us against the wall and lead Aerleras to it. It seems to be part of the wall, the walls themselves are made from branches of the tree, many leaves stick out here and there. The entire dwelling is made of thick branches, interwoven with one another, the roof is a thick canopy of leaves and branches to keep out the elements.


    I lay Aerleras down gently onto the bed, she is clinging tightly to me not letting go. I lay myself down next to her, taking the blankets from the floor next to the bed, I cover her and then myself, then pull her tightly to me in my arms, as she snuggles up, her body is slowly relaxing and the shaking is subsiding.


    Her mind is now relaxing and at ease, the turmoil dissipating. She now has both elements she needs to sleep once more, nature and me. She quickly falls into a deep sleep, holding on to me, feeling the nature around her, giving her the needed comfort her Elven body and mind desires.


    The girls have accessed the deepest part of my and Aerleras'' mind, to see how things are going and feel us relaxing and they too, are now at ease. The Soul Link is a powerful tool, we can sense how each feels, but we must consciously access the deeper parts of each others minds to know what exactly is going on. It is not automatic, but we can sense or feel the others feelings. Right now I can feel Aerleras relaxing and her content. I let myself fall to sleep in her arms.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    I awake to a soft kiss on my cheek and open my eyes to see a smiling Aerleras observing me while I sleep. ¡°Good morning¡± she whispers softly.


    ¡°Good morning¡± I whisper back to her ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡± She says smiling with a soft sigh and lays back down next to me holding onto me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°We Elves are of the nature and forest, and when we sleep, we regenerate ourselves much like you Humans do, but we must be among the trees to fully recharge. I did not realize how not sleeping among the trees had such an affect on me. This was my first time experiencing such.¡± She says explaining and realizing herself the need for the trees around her. ¡°This is why we sleep in the trees and make our houses from them. To be one with them while we sleep.¡±


    ¡°I understand¡± I say to her softly, stroking her soft golden hair gently.¡±and the Oath?¡±


    ¡°To Elves, our word is our Life. When we say something, we mean it with all our being.¡± she says to me,¡± When I took the oath with you, I truly meant every word of it, I bound myself to you. After this Soul Link happened, it has grown even stronger, far greater than a normal oath. Being away from you was like something in me was being torn away, it was painful and I could not bear it, I felt compelled to do everything I could to return to your side as soon as possible.¡± She says while looking up at the ceiling of branches and leaves, stretching her left hand up into the air, to admire the rings and bracelet on it.


    ¡°It presents a problem for us does it not?¡± she says turning on her side to look at me with those violet eyes, her hair now falls to cover part of her face. It is not sparkling as much as last night. "In the Keep there are no trees inside, the walls are bare and oppressive, they block out nature, cutting me off from it.


    ¡°Somewhat, but I think I know of a solution to our problems. ¡° I say to her and lean over and kiss her forehead.


    ¡°How is that?¡± She asks quizzically.


    ¡°The next Keep upgrade will add the fifth and final floor at stage 8¡± I say to her as she looks to me not understanding.


    ¡°There, the new Royal chambers will be added.¡± I say to her, ¡°We can have the Builders add a garden area to the fifth floor and we can plant some trees in it, allowing them to merge into the Chambers".


    Her eyes light up with understanding as she realizes what I am suggesting.¡±you would have them do that for me?¡± She asks softly, now sitting up in bed looking down on me with surprise and amazement.


    ¡°Of course, you are my wife now Aerleras, your well being is my concern. Our bond with the Soul Link goes beyond what anyone can imagine, we are connected deep down on a level that transcends love or any other feelings. So when you are in distress it hurts me deeply too. It also hurts Julie, Cindy and Ki''Diera. We only just met a few days ago, but I know your entire life history, experienced everything you experienced, felt your happiness and sorrows as if they were my own. Your memories are my own now. We are bonded for life and I feel as if I have known you since you were born.¡± I say to her softly, laying in the bed looking up to her and her beautiful face as tears begin to flow again, there is a feeling of happiness in her. A feeling of belonging and love.


    ¡°I know what you mean and why it is easy for me to do this¡± she says to me and leans in and begins to kiss me. I feel her arousal rising. I feel love coming from her, causing me to become aroused as well and return her kiss passionately. Our Kissing grows more aggressive as we each explore the other with our hands, feeling, and touching, removing articles of clothing to expose bare skin as we progress. Once naked, Aerleras pulls me to her, her eyes beckon to me, almost pleading for me to be one with her. We begin to make love and feel each others rising heat within us. Aerleras gives herself wholly to me not holding back, as I delve into her deeply with passion with feelings of love strongly present.


    We are sweating and panting after a few hours of love making. I was feeling her emotions as she lay next to me. They were of happiness, joy, relief and love. To most this would not make sense to them at all. What we feel for one another can not be described in normal terms. It goes beyond that, as if two people who grew up together for years secretly loving the other, in her case 255 years have passed and the day comes they admit it to each other that they love one other. The joy and happiness that comes from that revelation is what we feel right now for each other.


    I lay there holding her to me as she falls to sleep once more. She is still recovering. It will take another day to fully recover her full strength, even with the regeneration ring, as it is also the mind that needs to recover. There is a soft knock at the door, I gently remove myself from the bed, so as not to disturb Aerleras. The shot from last night will last until late tonight, as long as Aerleras emotions remain in check. It is going to take a while to adapt to the Elves.


    I move to the door and equip my Preset 5 and open it. There a young Elf maiden stands holding a tray of food and drink for Aerleras and me. It is a mix of breads, jams, and pastries with fresh fruits. I look in wonder at the fresh fruit in the bowl, we have not had any in some time. ¡°(Thank you.)¡± I say to the young girl as I receive the tray from her.


    She bows,¡±(please take care of our Princess, your Majesty, she is the heart of our people)¡± then she turns and runs away quickly.


    Holding the tray I can smell the juice in the pitcher, it is freshly squeezed. I move towards the small table in the room and place the tray down on it. I take a piece of bread and bite into it, it is freshly baked.


    I move to the bed and gently wake Aerleras ¡°Aerleras, food has been delivered please come eat.¡± I say to her in a soft, caring tone, waking her.


    She opens her eyes and smiles, slowly sitting up, as her breasts reveal themselves in their full glory. She gets out of bed and puts on her Robes and sits at the table, I sit opposite of her and begin to eat. I pour a glass of the juice for each of us and take a drink, it is sweet, but not overly so, it is delicious.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have been Poisoned!


    You have resisted Poison!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Quickly I throw the glass to the floor and swipe the glass from Aerleras hands, as she is about to take a sip. Shocked, she looks at me, ¡±Scott what is it?¡± She asks, not understanding my actions.


    ¡°Someone tried to poison us¡±, I say with a low growl, my anger flaring.


    __________________________________________________________________________________


    Author''s Note: I had a lot of trouble with this chapter, I just could not get the flow right here, I wanted to give Aerleras and Scott some time alone to explain how the oath and the Soul Link together have caused Aerleras to fall for Scott deeply, and Scott in turn also has fallen for the Elf Princess due to their connection as it goes deeper than our imagination.


    With that said, I have to use my imagination to bring this forth, something that goes beyond imagination, so you the reader understand the fast connection somehow and it all makes sense. I want to thank Armaell for his assistance on this chapter, pointing out the flow issue to me. I really did not want this to seem forced as it should not be, it should be natural, although by magical assistance :)


    Also I needed to describe one of the negative side affects of the Elves, and their need to be around trees and nature. I hope this chapter helps understand the Elves better, their honor, their oaths and their way of life. I know this chapter and probably the next will probably turn some people off, as we dwell on this subject matter to explore more about the Elves and their integration with the Humans and the Ny''Har''en.


    Some have said and I agree, I rush things a bit at times trying to get to the next arc leaving many things unfinished or unsaid, thus as a new writer I take those things to heart and try to improve myself.


    One thing I can clear up here now that many have wondered, is at the start of the Story, Scott would say fuck this and fuck that in his mind, but he rarely if ever said it out loud for anyone to hear. Once his mind was invaded by Julie and then Cindy he controls himself to be more "polite" or less vulgar if you want to call it that. Since then he has gotten used to the fact he can not say fuck this or fuck that anymore.  Tho at times it still slips out once in a while. I never explained that to you the reader but in my mind it was understood that Scott is a gentleman. Sorry for that.

 Book 2 C 25 Belief

    Book 2 C 25 Belief


    I look at the pitcher in disgust. Someone tried to fucking poison us. God damn it, can we not have a moments rest already?


    ¡°Who would do such a thing?¡± Aerleras ask me, she is in denial that such a thing occurred.


    ¡°I do not know, but sadly it had to be one of the Elves.¡± I say to her looking at her with a sad expression. I can feel her turmoil rising once again, that someone would try to poison us in the Elven village.


    ¡°That is not possible, no I can not accept that.¡± she says now hurt.


    ¡°I understand your feelings Aerleras, but we do not have the fruits or ability to make the juice, and it was brought to us by a young Elven girl.¡± I say to her, my voice is soft now, trying to lighten the blow, if that is even possible.


    ¡°We need to find her quickly, then and see who made the juice or had access to it.¡± she says standing up, determination in her voice.


    I nod to her as we both head for the door and find two guards standing outside. They were not there before. As we attempt to move, they block our path. ¡°(By order of the Elders you are to remain in here.)¡± One says.


    ¡°(What? Who gave such orders? Remove yourselves at once!)¡± demands Aerleras.


    ¡°(We are sorry Princess but the Elders were unanimous in this)¡±., The guard says sadly, as if an internal conflict was being fought.


    ¡°(First, I am no longer Princess, but Queen, secondly this is my Husband the King, you dare go against the King and Queen?)¡± Aerleras now shouts at them.


    I see a group of older Elves approaching along the walkaway hurriedly towards us. Aerleras sees them as well and stands with a straight back, her arms crossed in front of her as she watches them approach us, a fiery look in her Violet eyes.


    ¡°(What is this about Elders?)¡±, She now demands of the group who arrive.


    ¡°(Princess Aerleras in accordance with our laws, you are with child, a half breed, and it must be terminated immediately.)¡± says one of the male Elders with disgust.


    ¡°(How did they find out so fast?)¡±, I ask.


    ¡°(We too possess magic King Scott Smith. When Aerleras arrived last night in distress, we had one of our healers check her and found the life within her.)¡±, Says the old male Elf elder.


    ¡°(Is that why you tried to poison us?)¡±, I demand now anger is in my voice.


    ¡°(Poison? We know nothing of any poison!)¡±, says another elder, a female.


    I begin to read the minds of each, one by one and find their only concern is to terminate the child, none of them here know anything about the poison.


    ¡°(Be as it may, poison aside, you have no right to terminate the child!)¡±, I say to them,


    ¡°(We have every right to do so King Scott Smith, you have no idea what bearing a half breed will do! We must ensure the safety of our Princess.)¡±, she snarls at me.


    ¡°(Did your healer also say the child was healthy and normal?)¡±, I ask


    ¡°(It was impossible to tell for them, not that is matters, the child must be terminated now!)¡±, says a third elder also a female.


    ¡°(Know this anyone who lays a hand on Aerleras or my child, will be put to death on the spot so help me god.)¡± I cry out for all to hear, my voice rumbles and is menacing.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>You have used Voice of the Beast!</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Many back away in fear at my outburst, some stand their ground with a look of defiance.


    ¡°(You would go against our ways and traditions? You would jeopardize the life of our Princess for a half breed child?)¡± Accuses one of the elders in the back.


    ¡°(That child is mine and Aerleras'', we will decide what will happen to it and the QUEEN is not in any danger of losing her life.)¡± I say to the Elders assembled, emphasizing the word Queen to them.


    ¡°(How can you say that? You are new to our people, you have no idea the pain and suffering to both the mother and child! In most cases the mother dies after childbirth of a half breed.)¡±, cries one of the elders in anger.


    ¡°(I know Aerleras is in no danger, she is my wife, my soul mate, my life is hers and hers is mine!)¡±, I yell now loudly at them, my anger is boiling, outraged that they wold even suggest the termination of the child.


    ¡°(You are an outsider, you simply do not understand)¡±, says a male elder shaking his head sadly.


    ¡°(Then let me show you something you will understand!)¡±, I yell and go back into the room, I see Aerleras'' enchanted dagger and grab it. I return to the exit holding the blade in my right hand. ¡°(As long as her heart beats I can not die, and as long mine beats she can not die!)¡± I yell in anger, then plunge the dagger into my own chest striking my own heart.


    _______________________________________________________________________________


    I awake, my chest hurts, I use my left hand to feel where I stabbed myself and feel bandage and wrappings. I raise my head slightly and look about. Sitting on chairs in the room with me are Cindy, Julie, Ki''Diera, Rick, Bre''Tirgan, Doc Snow and two of the Elders. Aerleras is sitting at my side laying across the bed holding my hand, asleep, her golden hair is glowing brightly spread across the bed. We are in the infirmary.


    ¡°Scott you are awake!¡± Cindy is the first to notice and rises from her chair. The others rise too, as she says that. Cindy quickly approaches me, then out of no where, she slaps me with all her might. It stings, but the action says more than the pain.


    ¡°You idiot, you fucking stupid bastard, how could you?¡± She yells at me, then she bursts into tears and jumps onto the bed grabbing me into her arms tightly, bringing my head to her chest.


    Julie also rushes over tears flowing from her as well as she comes to my other side to embrace me. Aerleras awakes and sits up quickly staring at me, a look of despair and fear on her face as tears are streaming.


    ¡°Why would you do such a thing?¡± Aerleras asks in disbelief of the event that took place.


    I am looking to each one of the girls and feel the mix of emotions coming from them, from Cindy anger and relief, from Julie love and relief, from Aerleras anguish and concern, then I see Ki''Diera staring at me, her emotions are the strongest, relief, fear, love, and anger. A deep deep anger at me.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    In a clam and cold voice, ¡°that was quite stupid my warrior.¡± She begins, then stops, her mind is shut off to me, after a long pause she continues, ¡±In the Ny''Har''en the act of taking one''s own life is seen as cowardice. A fool.¡± she continues. ¡°You must explain your actions to me in words I can understand¡± She says now softly trying to comprehend my actions. Her anger is still there, she is shaking from it.


    ¡°They wanted to terminate Aerleras'' child. They believe Aerleras is in danger of dieing from the childbirth of a half breed, so they wanted to to force the termination.¡± I start to explain.¡±I did not take my own life in vain or selfishness, but to prove our lives are connected and one. It was not to shame or dishonor you or myself, but to show the Elves my commitment to Aerleras, no, to all of my wives.¡±.


    Several eyes shoot towards the Elves, and anger erupts from all three girls at them. Cindy''s fire aura is leaking thru.


    ¡°(We have talked to your Doctor Snow here, tho it is unheard of and we are reluctant, for now we shall let the pregnancy proceed.)¡± says an Elder stepping forward, he is an old Elf, many wrinkles on is face showing great age. His hair is long to his waist and silver from age, thick hair grows from his ears as well. His face shows not only age but wisdom. His eyes are a penetrating blue, much like the other Elf male I met before. He stand slightly slumped and uses a cane to assist him, his frame tho reveals his height at 6¡±2'' tall, he is frail looking now, but his spirit boasts that of a warrior once long gone.


    I sigh in relief and Aerleras jumps at me and cries in relief as well.


    ¡°(It may be that humans and Elves may be more compatible than we first thought, maybe it is not coincidence our two races have come together.)¡± He says and smiles now. The other Elder however is not so kind with her looks and shows disdain at the words.


    ¡°(If you have something to say Elder, say it now!)¡± I bark to her. I can feel her hate for the half breed and sense her unwillingness to accept it.


    ¡°(I have nothing to say, the council has decided and I will abide by it''s will, but know that I was not in favor of it)¡±, she says to me her eyes look at me with contempt.


    ¡°(I can see that Elder, I hope that in the future when the child is born healthy and strong, you will grow to accept it and care for it as you do your people)¡±, I say to her holding Aerleras, Cindy and Julie are still holding me too and watching the exchange of words.


    The Elders both bow and turn to leave.


    ¡°(We are not done Elders, there is still the matter of the poisoning.)¡± I say to them.


    ¡°(There was no poison you fool, it was an herbal remedy added to the juice to remove the child, at worst Princess Aerleras would have gotten sick and this would all have been over,)¡± spouts the female Elder in anger.


    ¡°(You forget yourself Elder, she is QUEEN Aerleras now, QUEEN!)¡± I shout at her. ¡°(You have a hard time accepting that fact it seems.)¡±


    ¡°(Our Princess taking an outsider as a life partner, yes I do not accept it, she should marry a pure blood! One of her own kind and bear strong Elf children!)¡± She now vent.¡±(But alas she recited the vow and took the oath, nothing short of your death can change that now, and even that seems no longer possible as you are all connected in life and in death)¡±, she sighs then moves to a chair, sits down and beings to cry ¡°(Our beloved princess is lost to us now)¡±.


    ¡°(I am still here you old fool!)¡± Aerleras now jumps up and walks to the Elder Female, ¡°(You dare try to kill my child in my womb, you hide in secret and conspire behind my back?)¡± She now shouts in anger, her hairs now taking on a darker color, the sparkling is no longer present, but instead a dark glow appears around her. The Elder female now flinches at the sight of her, fear shows in her eyes, as her hands move to guard her face from some invisible assault.


    ¡°(No Princess have mercy on me, I only was thinking of you, our people!)¡± She cries out.


    ¡°(And what of my child? What were you thinking then, you tried to kill it you witch!)¡± scream Aerleras, her anger now becoming more, the dark aura around her now starts to move towards the Elder female.


    ¡°(Spare me my princess, please forgive me!)¡±, she cries and falls to her knees placing her head to the ground


    ¡°(You had no...)¡± Aerleras begins


    ¡°AERLERAS enough!¡± I yell to her. Something dangerous was going on, the dark aura had an ominous feeling to it, as if death was approaching.


    Aerleras stops, her body slumps and she begins to fall to the ground, Cindy, Julie, and Ki''Diera all jump to her and catch her before she hits the ground. I try to raise myself out of bed, but the pain in my chest stops me.


    ¡°Lay her next to me please.¡± I say to them and they gently assist her to me and lay her on the bed next to me. Then I look to the old woman, ¡°(I have no the heart to banish one as old as you, and since the child still lives, my punishment to you is to care for Aerleras and her child for the remainder of your years. I require you speak on oath to that affect, you will do your all to serve and protect both from harm till you die.)¡± I say to her my voice is growling in anger at her. She is old and frail, but I can use the oath to bind her, make her serve that which she so reviles as her punishment.


    ¡°(Yes, yes my King, I swear to serve and protect the Queen and her child until the day I die, I give my oath upon my life that I will do so from this day forth)¡±. As she speaks the words, she gives off a light glow of white, signaling the oath is in effect.


    ¡°(Now begone from here, let us rest!)¡±, I say to the two Elders, he helps her up to her feet and they both bow and quickly leave.


    ¡°Ok, now that is done with, I have something to say to you Scott,¡±, Rick says as he approaches me.


    ¡°Sigh I know Rick, I did something totally...¡± a fist hits me in the face and my world goes black.


    _______________________________________________________________________________

 Book 2 C 26 Community

    Book 2 C 26 Community


    I awake, my head hurts. Right, Rick hit me, guess I deserved it. I look around, Aerleras, Cindy, Julie and Ki''Diera are still here. The four of them have their chairs turned to one another and are talking. Julie is holding hands with Aerleras.


    I sit up, my chest does not hurt as much anymore, I pull the bandages away and see a red mark in place.


    ¡°What are you doing Scott?¡± Julie says loudly and rushes over to me with concern on her face.


    ¡°It feels fine now¡± I simply say to her


    ¡°It took longer than usual to heal up you know.¡± Julie says with worry.


    ¡°What is usual about death? That, that can be healed is even incomprehensible¡± Cindy now speaks up getting up from her chair with the others as they all approach me.


    ¡°My loves, I am sorry about that, but I could not think of any other way to demonstrate to them...¡± I am saying.


    ¡°We understand Scott, let''s leave it at that ok? Just promise not to do it again please?¡± Cindy asks, her eyes pleading to me.


    I do not answer and let it go. ¡°How long was I out?¡±, I ask.


    ¡°Almost half a day, about 10 hours¡± Says Julie.


    I quickly look and see the upgrades can be rushed, and place the order. That will finish the 7''s tomorrow and all walls and their modifications. Then we can start on stage 8 and get Aerleras her tree garden. I smile at the thought, it will make her happy.


    ¡°Scott? Rick said something strange was going on in the 5 km safe zone.¡±, Cindy says to me


    ¡°hmmm? What is it?¡±, I ask curious.


    ¡°The monsters do not seem to be re-spawning out there. In fact several areas are now completely devoid of monsters, like the inside the 5 km zone¡± Cindy says .


    ¡°That is strange, did someone claim the area?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I do not know, I did not ask that, I completely forgot we could do that.¡± Cindy says as she begins to pull up the Kingdom status, I do the same.


    ¡°What is this? Scott are you seeing this?¡± Cindy asks in surprise.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± I ask as I look at the Status, it seems our safe zone is now 2827 km2, ¡°any of you notice this?¡± I stare at the screen.


    ¡°That is what.....about a 30 km radius?¡± Cindy asks now staring at the screen too.


    ¡°I have not paid attention to that, since we were not claiming more territory till we could secure it, like Scott said¡±, Julie says slowly now looking at her screen.


    ¡°You know Scott, it coincides with the Keep upgrades, at 5 km per upgrade¡± Cindy says waving her finger in the air as if writing something invisible before her. "But why did we not get any Notices to that affect?"she says to herself quietly.


    ¡°Are you figuring this out in your head on the fly Cindy?¡± Julie asks.


    ¡°Mmmhhhmmm.¡± Cindy simply hums.


    ¡°So the dream, the 50 km safe zone radius and the level 10 Fortress, that makes sense now too.¡± I say in thought.


    ¡°But we proved the dream was wrong!¡± says Julie now slightly panic''ed.


    ¡°Yes but the dream also said, not all is at it seems, we can make it real or fake¡± says Ki''Diera, ¡°The curse is broken, so that part should not come to pass¡±.


    ¡°But,....but Doc Snow and Rick?¡±, asks Julie.


    ¡°We will somehow stop it, kitten.¡± I say to her getting out of bed.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Cindy now demands.


    ¡°I have to get Aerleras back to the village before nightfall, she still needs to sleep in the trees remember?¡± I say to her, then look to Aerleras who is engrossed, looking fascinated at screens before her. ¡°Aerleras?¡±


    ¡°hmm? Oh sorry, was looking at everything, Cindy and Julie taught me so much about this stuff, while you were asleep,¡±, Aerleras say as she looks up at me.


    ¡°Did you allocate your unused stat points yet?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, not yet, I am still trying to understand it all¡±, Aerleras says, ¡°I find it hard to understand how I, putting a point in strength, makes me physically stronger, or in this dexterity to make me faster.¡±


    ¡°Yeah I understand, it took a while for us to understand that too, but it does for some reason and now that you have PC status, you too, have the same abilities as we do.¡± I say to her with a smile.


    ¡°It took me a while to understand as well, but it improved me greatly, once I used up my points.¡± Ki''Diera points out.


    ¡°So we are what they call PC''s, and my people and the Ny''Har''en are all NPC and do not have these screens?¡± Aerleras asks not fully understanding.¡±Cindy and Julie explained to me the PC conversion when we took the oath, but I am still not fully understanding the difference¡±.


    ¡°It seems that NPC''s have set stats and skill sets, where PC''s get extra stat points per level and create their own skills, if they can execute it and understand it, also we can make our own professions¡±, I say to her, ¡°that is about as far as we can differentiate between the NPC and PC, besides the NPC all have innate magic abilities, while the PC are all initiated to magic, from what we can tell so far.¡±


    ¡°Yes, both you and Ki''Diera had unused stat points after your conversions¡± Says Cindy.


    ¡°I see, hmmm¡± Aerleras goes into thought.


    ¡°We do not need to allocate the points now, there is time for that, we need to fully understand what it is your capable of, such as, can you explain that dark aura?¡±, I ask Aerleras.


    ¡°I ...I am sorry you had to see that¡±, says Aerleras, her head now bowed with shame.


    ¡°Yes, what was that?¡± Julie asks concerned as well.


    ¡°To me, it felt cold and deadly....¡± Ki''Diera says recalling the image.


    ¡°It is an innate ability of the Royal Blood¡± Aerleras begins to explain.¡±Those with the Royal Blood can drain the life of others when they pass judgment onto them, draining their life force away. It was my first time using it, it ...it felt horrible when I was using it, it made me sick.¡±


    ¡°Can you use it anytime you want?¡± Cindy asks.


    Aerleras shakes her head, ¡±No, it only comes out when we of the Royal Blood deem someone guilty and deserving of death for their crimes, which has rarely happened, I only saw my uncle use it once.¡± she says.


    ¡°Who else is of the Royal Blood?¡±, I ask her.


    ¡°I am the last of the linage¡± she says sadly.


    Looking thru her memories, I find, as she said, she was the last, everyone else has died, cousins, uncles aunts, she was indeed alone, like me. I feel my heart go out to her, as I know her pain of being alone, having to deal with everything yourself and not having anyone to talk to, or to vent or share things with, having to bottle it all up and put a cork on it, a cork that can pop off at anytime. I rush forward and take her into my arms, ¡°Aerleras my little one, you are no longer alone, we are here with you, we are now your family¡± I say to her softly stroking her hair.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    As if a flood gate opened, Aerleras cries out, her emotions flaring strongly, taking the breath away from Cindy, Julie and me, even Ki''Diera gasps at the onslaught.


    Holding her chest, experiencing it for the first time, Ki''Diera is slightly panting, ¡°So this is what you all feel at times? It is very stimulating¡± she says as her eyes fall on me, her lust is showing, a reflection of her days in heat. She falls on my back and hugs me tightly.


    Julie and Cindy panting, fall to their knees next to Aerleras and grab a hold of her, hugging her too.


    ¡°We are here sister, you will never be alone again¡±, they each say to her soothingly.


    The door opens and Doc Snow enters, stops, sees us all on the ground hugging, shakes his head and walks to the desk, ¡°don''t wanna know....¡±.


    We break up and stand up quickly,¡± So Doc, is it ok for me to leave here?¡±, Aerleras is recovering and the lust is fading.


    ¡°And if I said no, would that change anything?¡±, He asks turning to look at me.


    ¡°Probably not¡±, I say to him laughing.


    ¡°Then see you in 2 days as agreed right?¡± He says simply then begins to run to his desk to give it his undivided attention.


    ¡°Umm, can I bother you for another dose, I need to stay with Aerleras tonight¡±, I ask him sheepishly.


    ¡°Me too!¡± all three girls ask quickly.


    I look to them, and Julie quickly answers my look, ¡°She is our sister and we are all in this together right?¡± She says with big innocent green eyes and a big grin on her face.


    I sigh and nod, ¡°for all of us please.¡±


    Doc Snow looks at each of us and shakes his head, but gets up and prepares the dose, ¡°tho you can use this to offset the effects and you are slowly adapting to her, know this does not prevent strong emotions¡± he says as he works. ¡°Well you are all pregnant not like it matters really.¡±


    ¡°Oh speaking of pregnant, can you tell that Alchemist, umm,, George?¡± Cindy starts


    ¡°George Harland¡± Doc Snow says still working.


    ¡°Yes him, please tell him thank you, those potions really help with the morning sickness.¡± Cindy says.


    ¡°I will, he made them for the Mall Victims to lighten their symptoms, Doc Wilson was grateful when the women stopped vomiting all over themselves.¡±, Doc Snow says now finishing up a Jet Injector, then approaches us and injects each of us with it, ¡°there, that should last till tomorrow about this time.¡±


    ¡°Thank Doc, you are the best!¡± Julie says grabbing a hold of Aerleras'' arm and beings to lead her out of the infirmary.


    ¡°What are we going to do about sleeping arrangements¡±, I ask, as I remember the bed being tiny and will not fit us all in it.


    ¡°That is easily fixed Scott¡± Aerleras smiles to me.


    I do not ask, and we all leave the Infirmary. ¡°I have not eaten since this morning, mind if we grab a bite first?¡± I ask of them.


    They all agree and we head for the Cafeteria, it is now 7:45 pm, so it should be fairly empty. As we get there I see a line, I was mistaken it was packed. ¡°People still standing in line to get in?¡± I ask amazed.


    ¡°Everyone wants to adapt to the Elves as soon as possible,¡±, Julie says with excitement and smiling, holding Aerleras hand.


    ¡°I see, well I hope we can accommodate everyone¡±, I say to her and smile. As we enter I see the Kings table is already prepared and food is already waiting, Annabelle is standing by with two servants at the table.


    ¡°You finally showed up your Majesty, I was hoping you would make it in time so the food would not get cold and old¡±, she says with a curtsy.


    ¡°Thank you Annabelle, as always you amaze me,¡±, I smile to her thankful of her services.


    We sit and are served right away, it looks like mashed potatoes with gravy, grilled pork roast, with corn and peas on the side. Biscuits and butter line a tray. Before each of us is a green leaf salad at which I look in amazement at, it has been a while since we have had a salad.


    ¡°The Elves brought them to us, it was wonderful to be able to prepare a salad again, everyone had a bowl¡±. Annabelle says with happiness.


    ¡°Everyone? That is a lot of salad¡±, I ask in amazement looking to Aerleras.


    ¡°Our people can accelerate growth of plants.¡± she says smiling and taking a bite from her salad.


    Our people she said, it struck me, the Elves are now a part of us, and Aerleras was moving forward with that thinking. I smile at the thought. I watch my wives interact with Annabelle, and look around and see Ny''Har''en and Human alike in the cafeteria, some look like couples. I see Johnson with two Ny''Har''en females on either side of him, they look identical in every way, twins is my guess and he now has both of them as his Blood Bonded mates from the way they are interacting with one another.


    I even see some female Humans with Ny''Har''en males. It seems the racial barrier is broken and everyone is mingling. A true melting pot of a community is forming. Are we starting a new race of beings here? Half Breeds will eventually be born from all these couples, what about 3 generations from now, when Elves, Human and Ny''Har''en blood all mixes? What will be the final result? These thoughts all come to mind, as I watch all the people here, eating laughing, joking and enjoying each others company.


    ¡°Scott? Is everything ok?¡± Julie asks me putting her hand on my right arm.


    ¡°Everything is better than ok kitten.¡± I say with a smile, feeling the warmth of the room hit me.


    _________________________________________________________________________________


    Author''s Note: Double release, next chapter in a few minutes.

 Book 2 C 27 Grinding

    Book 2 C 27 Grinding


    I lay awake in the big bed that Aerleras manipulated into being. She extended the walls, floors and ceiling with her magic. With her connection to us, her mana supply never dropped and she was amazed at how much she could do now. She was delighted at the results and maybe went overboard a little, adding a second floor with stairs and more room to the dwelling. She moved the bed upstairs and left the bottom floor for gatherings and eating our meals, while upstairs was for the big bed she made. It could easily fit 10 on it now.


    I lay in the middle, Aerleras and Ki''Diera on either side of me, Julie next to Aerleras and Cindy by Ki''Diera holding her tail with content. We were not intimate last night, as I and the girls were conscious of the fact this place has no way of covering up the sounds, should we decide to engage in such. Before we fell asleep we did hear the occasional moans of others engaging in the act and we all giggled to one another, but we were happy to simply be together once more.


    We wake up as one again, it is now becoming a habit due to the Soul Link. Aerleras is fully refreshed now having slept with the trees around her. I too, feel refreshed somehow, more than usual. Even the girls can feel it too. As we go down the stairs to the gathering and eating area we find the old female Elder waiting for us with the young Elf girl who brought us the poison, waiting for us. The table was prepared with fruits, breads and pastries. And there was also a pitcher of freshly squeezed juice. I frown at the pitcher.


    ¡°(Good Morning your Majesties! Worry not King Scott Smith, the juice is safe, I vouch for it myself.)¡± says the female Elder seeing my reaction.


    I nod seeing the oath is in affect, reading her mind to make sure that she is indeed, telling the truth. I take a seat and the Elder pours me a glass of juice. I take the glass and sip it, testing it, still unsure, but no message pops up this time. Knowing and believing are two different things entirely, and trust is a whole different matter.


    The girls delightedly dig into their breakfasts commenting on the fruits and making faces of joy at the taste, Cindy, Julie and Ki''Diera also take out and down a yellow potion of some kind, must be the one George Harland made for them.


    ¡°(Your Majesties if there is anything else, I will take my leave then)¡±, Says the Elder female politely.


    ¡°(Your name Elder, we have never been introduced,)¡±, I say to her looking at her, seeing her transformation from just yesterday is astounding. She is an older elf, many wrinkles from many years, she was once a great beauty in her own right, but her hair has now gone silver, her eyes still carry a fire in them, a golden yellow color to them, giving her a penetrating stare, he fragile frame is 5''6¡±tall and she still walks with pride about her. Today, she has a kinder, more caring face on her.


    ¡°(Begging your forgiveness your Majesty)¡±, the Elder female says, ¡°(I am Ariannona Fildon, I have served on the Elder council for the last 400 year.)¡± she says with pride, giving a little curtsy. ¡°(and this little one is Wellisa Kylrad.)¡±


    Wellisa bows, the little girl is 4''9¡± tall, small and petite, still a child by any standards, not even fully developed, pretty, once she grows into an adult, her beauty will surely strike any man blind, her long grass green hair falls about her as she apologizes profusely ¡°(I am so sorry your Majesty ,I did not know, please forgive me)¡±, She cries out,¡± (I would never do anything to harm the princ.....the Queen!)¡±.


    ¡°(Worry not Wellisa, no fault lies with you, nor do you have anything to apologize for, rise and be at ease, please)¡±, I say to her as I pat her on the head lightly.


    She looks up and nods to me, smiling as tears fall from her dark pink eyes.¡±(Thank you your Majesty, I will do everything to be of help)¡± , she says to me grinning with wet eyes, relief is apparent


    Ariannona and Wellisa then take their leave and close the door behind them. Looking at the girls who finished eating their breakfast and heaving a happy sigh each ¡° We should start clearing out the zone then. If we do indeed have a 30 km radius safe zone, clearing out the creatures to create larger buffer will help ensure the safety of all, plus we can grow our strength.¡±


    ¡°Should I allocate my points then?¡±, Asks Aerleras pulling up her status screen.


    ¡°I would do so, based on your abilities, dexterity is your most used stat for your stealth, speed and defense. We share our mana and stamina, as well as our health, so I would add to your strength as well, giving you a greater attack. We will not always be as one, and having us as 5 individuals may prove better at times in battle.¡± I say to her thinking it over.


    ¡°Then I should take advantage of our combined pools and put it all into strength and dexterity?¡± she asks looking at the screen.


    ¡°I think that would be the best option, maybe more so into dexterity than strength even.¡± I say to approving of her line of thinking.


    Aerleras looks over her screen and manipulates it, ¡°There 700 into Dexterity raising it to 1020 and 440 into strength taking it to 714,¡±, she says smiling and dismissed the screen. She then gets up and grabs the table, breaking off the entire side as she braces herself getting up. ¡°umm this was not expected¡± she says in wonderment.


    We all laugh at her expression, remembering my time when I did the same which seems like years ago. We merge as one and teleport to the courtyard to see if we can find Rick and the others. I do see Montgomery right away and head for him.


    ¡°Montgomery¡± I say to him, as I approach him, he is leading the Supers in training.


    ¡°Yes Chief?¡±, he asks as he sees me and smiles.


    ¡°We will be starting on a new project, clearing of all creatures within 30 km radius of us. It seems our safe zone has widened quite a bit with the upgrades.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Copy that Chief we will get right on it then. 30 km huh, that is a large area.¡± He says, then understands the size of the area. ¡°We are going to need more Super Soldiers to cover such an expanse.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hopefully we can enlist the Elves to participate as well. Split up the area into zones for now till the integration is complete. Maybe even a go with grids for identification purposes to identify areas faster.¡± I say to him and he nods agreeing.


    ¡°We will get started on the grids and map them out.¡± He says to me.


    I nod and leave him to find Rick now. Then wonder, maybe he is at Beverly Copp''s place? But as I think that, I see him and Beverly entering the West Gate together, they are holding hands. I smile at the sight and think good for you Rick. I and the girls quickly approach him and Beverly, he sees us and almost begins to sweat bullets especially seeing my wives with me.


    ¡°Good morning Rick! Beverly how nice to see you again!¡±, I say greeting both.


    ¡°So this is the one who stole Ricks heart huh?¡± Cindy asks smiling.


    ¡°You take good care of our Rick here¡± Julie jumps in.


    ¡°You have gotten yourself a fine warrior indeed¡±, Ki''Diera adds.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.¡°Thank you all¡± Beverly says blushing and smiles, ¡°it took a while but he finally gave in¡±.


    ¡°Sounds like someone else I know,¡± Julie hints and takes my arm into hers.¡± I had to chase this big idiot around like a puppy for two years before we finally got together, you would think they would get a clue after the first hint¡±. Julie laughs.


    ¡°I know right, I thought dinner and revealing clothing would tell him something, but this guy here was as clueless like a log¡±, Beverly laughs to Julie. Rick is beginning to turn beet red watching the exchange.


    ¡°So when is the wedding?¡±, Ki''Diera asks innocently.


    Beverly blushes once again and turns her face away, ¡°He has not proposed yet¡± she says softly.


    ¡°What? You call yourself a warrior Rick Hanson?¡± Ki''Diera blurts out looking at Rick with fiery eyes.


    ¡°Umm, I do not call myself a warrior, it is a term you have used for me¡± Rick says quickly trying to find a way to escape now. ¡°Let''s go Beverly we have much to do today, if you will excuse us.¡±. he says and starts to pull Beverly away.


    ¡°Before you go Rick, there is something you should know,", I say to him laughing inside at his demise with the wives and Beverly. "It seems our upgrades have widened the safe zone to 30 km radius¡±.


    ¡°When did this happen¡±, he asks in shock at the news.


    "Not exactly sure, but it explains why the monsters are not re-spawning, so I gave Montgomery the go to start clearing out the remaining ones to give us a bigger buffer zone.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Understood, I will get some of the Elite on it too, to help out, that is a big area.¡± Rick says to me.


    ¡°Alright you can coordinate with him on it, he is going to break it into grids so we can identify the areas easier and send help where needed when called for.¡± I say to him, ¡±Also I am going to see if we can get the Elves to assist on the matter, and let them have a dedicated zone for now.¡±


    ¡°The Elves will assist, we only need to ask them,¡± Aerleras says confident. I nod to her and smile.


    We then teleport to the Elves once more, after bidding Beverly and Rick good luck and a nice day. Rick has a sheepish look on his face. There we find the council and let them know of the new safe zone parameters and ask them to have the Elves cover the Eastern area. The Council approves and agrees to it, saying it would benefit them as well, to widen the safe zone, dispatches would be sent immediately.


    We teleport to our last destination, Bre''Tirgan and give him the news on the zone as well and to coordinate with the Elite an Supers to add Ny''Har''en to supplement their forces. Then we Teleport to the South by the River, where all the farms would be. This area for me, is the highest priority for safety and cleaning it out would benefit all greatly. We radio Montgomery of our intentions letting him know the south would be taken care of by us.


    With that done, we merge once more and let the Crown and bracelet begin to detect other presences. Teleporting place to place to get both a visual and detection, we quickly find roaming Scorpions about. They have wandered further in and are more spread out individually. Using Aerleras base Strength stat supplemented by my TA Advanced Marine boost our strength is now greatly enhanced as one. Using Aerleras enchanted Dagger we easily pierce the Scorpions hardened body where my Rifle shots merely bounced off of it before.


    Before it can react we teleport onto it''s back and plunged the Dagger into it''s thick armored head, piercing the brain, utilizing ambush attack, activating sneak attack, Ki''Diera''s body and weapon enhancement, Cindy''s flames covering the Dagger to cook the brain and Julie''s incredible mana pool, the poor creature is dead before it knows what even hit it, with it''s brain pierced and fried in one shot.


    Satisfied we look for more prey and quickly find it, repeating our actions over and over. Our mana regen never allows us to drop off on mana, keeping up with our current use. Going on hours of hunting we killed every Scorpion we could find around the farm areas and moved outward even beyond the 5 km zone.


    At one point we came upon a large group of them, 26 total. We know that the sneak and ambush attack would only work on a few, so we took our time on them. Teleporting in and out, killing 4 and 5 at time before the sneak attack no longer worked, then teleport away and wait nearby using my invisibility, watching as they were running about, looking for their attackers. We would then once again teleport in from another direction and do the same, repeating the process till all were dead.


    We found using invisibility with the 5 of us, sucked our mana at a great rate and can only be used sparingly. When the last of the Scorpions were dead, we had used up over half of our combined mana using the invisibility. We decided it was a good time to break for lunch and return after.


    When we returned to the Keep, Montgomery presented a map with grids on it going 30 km out. He broke down the areas from NE to NW quadrant 1, NE to SE Quadrant 2, SE to SW Quadrant 3, and finally SW to NW Quadrant 4. Each Quadrant was broken down into 62 grids and each grid was further broken down into 10 sections numbering 1 to 10. So one could call out quadrant 1 grid 15 section 8 is clear, if such were to happen. As each Grid and section were cleared out, we would mark them as safe and clear of creatures for now.


    Supers, Elites, Ny''Har''en and Elves were already working hard to clear out their assigned zones. We would hold a strategic meeting later to go over the map and assignments once again, going into more details and also to hand out more radios.


    We checked our messages and found we gained few levels in our xp spree, we had taken an xp potion as well, only one of us drank it first, as we wanted to see if the effects would spread to all and found it''s effects were beneficial to us all when merged as one. When we split up only the person who had drank it was still affected. This was good news as it allowed us to save the other four potions and extend our xp boost over time. Up till now no one has received a second potion, so they were precious commodities.


    After lunch we head back out and continue clearing section after section, calling it in to Base camp who in turn mark the map as clear with each transmission. By nightfall we had cleared 8 grids total for the entire day and were on our 9th and gained 4 level each, Ki''diera got 5 and Aerleras only 2.


    As of now Aerleras was highest at level 116, with Julie, Cindy and me at 109 each and Ki''Diera now at 108. The gap was closing in on all of us, we were able to close in on Aerleras by 6 levels . If we keep this up for the next week or two we should see great improvements. I also recall in my dream I was over level 500 and the Elite and Supers were over 300. That means I would need to get another 2 levels a day over the next 7 months, and considering the girls will be out of commission soon, due to their pregnancies, that seems almost unlikely


    With that in mind, either we find stronger monsters or something big is about to happen that will cause us to gain so many levels in that time, I am truly hoping for stronger monsters.


    Be careful what you wish for, says a mocking voice in our heads.


    A shadow flies over us at great speed, the wind buffets us forcing us to brace ourselves, and a roar pierces the surrounding area.


    We look up and coming at us like a speeding train, maw open and flames erupting from it, is a green Dragon.


    __________________________________________________________________________________

 Book 2 C 28 A New Friend

    Book 2 C 28 A New Friend


    We teleport out of it''s fire as we are engulfed by flames, Julie''s area shield takes the brunt of the flames. Our mana is depleted by 132000 instantly. A scary amount of damage if you calculate it. We see the Dragon back in the air high above scanning for us. Julie''s mind is terrified right now. We are all trying to calm her down at the same time. Our sync is starting to break apart as Julie is unable to make a decision with us.


    The Dragon begins it''s decent, it has found us and is coming like a missile. Julie''s fear breaks us apart and we separate. Aerleras teleports away from harm, Cindy runs in another direction, Ki''Diera jumps for cover, while Julie remains stuck in fear, watching the approaching Dragon fall towards us. I jump and grab Julie dragging her to the ground as the Dragon''s massive talons scrape the ground where we stood.


    I feel a burning sensation across my back, I took a glancing blow from the one of it''s claws, ripping my back open, exposing raw flesh from the tear. It is a fatal wound.


    ¡°Scott, god no!¡± Cindy cries out in terror at the sight.


    ¡°Julie save him!¡± Ki''Diera screams out.


    Julie stands in fear, unable to move looking at me as blood is gushing out of my back, me laying on the ground on my stomach, unable to utter a word due to the extreme pain, gasping for air, my right lung was pierced.


    Aerleras teleports to us and grabs Julie by the shoulders and slaps her across the face ¡°Get a hold of yourself Julie,¡± Aerleras yells at her.


    The Dragon roars in the sky, circling us about to make another move.


    Julie straightens up, sees me laying there ¡°I''m so sorry Scott, so sorry,¡± she cries and places her hands on me, her hands glowing a bright green, as she hits me with her most powerful heal. Our minds are beginning to sync back up, thru the pain and lack of air, I feel her coming back to us. Once again we merge into one and teleport just as fast, as Aerleras takes control of our destination, back to the keep. In my mind, I let them know we must kill it or it will attack the others out here.


    With that thought the Dragon dives again this time not at us as it can not find us, but another target. Over the radio we hear screams of Dragon and assistance needed.


    Merged as one my healing is accelerated by five fold. I can breathe again and the pain is subsiding quickly. My mind is clearing and I slowly merge back into the group fully coherent. Julie has overcome her fear with the assistance of us all, as we tell her how we can kill it showing her the death of the Dragon in our minds. Believing it to be true she engages in battle with us.


    We teleport back to the last known area the Dragon was seen and see it high in the sky searching for prey. I take out Big Daddy and fire a shot at it, The explosive kind, to grab it''s attention, and that we did in a big way. No sooner was it hit, it was diving at us again, but now that Julie was on board, we could teleport away before it struck. Using Aerleras level to charge Big Daddy, I fire again this time at a wing, the shot hits but only leaves a scorch mark on it. The Dragon zooms into the sky once more and turns on it''s axis for another dive, and plunges at us, this time once again spewing fire before it in a wide area. We once again teleport to safety away from the flames, before they can reach us, I switch to cold and fire again at a wing.


    The Green Dragon roars in pain, as the wing shows ice appearing on it, the sinews and membrane freezing in place..I fire another shot at the other wing with a follow up to the under belly. The other wing too has ice beginning to appear on it, but the underbelly shows no sign of damage but it is iced over.


    Flapping frantically the Dragon is trying to stay aloft, and begins to lower itself to the ground before us.


    It lands and it is a mighty creature, not as big as the first one we saw, but enough to make one fear for their life.


    It''s body with the tail at 150 meters long it''s neck spans 20 meter and the huge head sporting 2 massive horns and a long snout opens it''s maw to expose rows upon rows of sharp teeth that can chew thru metal.


    It roars it''s challenge to us and then charges on it''s four legs. The legs are placed on it''s body like a feline instead of it''s sides like a reptile, giving it great speed on the ground surprising us. It closes the distance of 70 m in the blink of an eye and we have to teleport once more to safety as it snout snaps shut where we stood.


    Blinking in surprise it looks around, looking for us. Using Cindy''s dual flames we unleash her fire onto it''s back and folded wings. The Dragon Roars in pain once more, it''s scales glowing red, it''s wings are shredded some as the ice is melted quickly and cracks appear, it swipes it''s great tail at us. We jump into the air to avoid the swipe and teleport away again.


    Our mana is still recharging, accelerated by the five, but not near enough to take a fire blast from the Dragon head on. Using big Daddy I hit it with cold again. Frost forms on the Dragon, the scales on it''s back are super cooled, it''s wings have ice on them once more. The dragon spreads it''s wings to shake off the ice and I fire an explosive blast at one of the wings, shattering the wing at the base. It roars in rage an pain at us. It looks pretty pissed off now I think


    Now we are certain the Dragon is grounded. The Dragon begins to inhale, taking a deep long breath then exhales a fog all around it. Everything around the Dragon begins to wither and melt into a pool of liquid, it''s wing begins to regenerate at an alarming pace. Using Cindy''s Fireballs we fire several at the Dragon, burning the cloud away from it, slowing the regeneration to a crawl. In quick succession we fire 8 fireballs all about the Dragon, then hit it once again with Big Daddy to super cool him down.


    Once more frost appear all over the Dragon and it''s wings begin to ice over. Outraged the Dragon charges us once again on the ground charging and spewing flames at us. We teleport onto it''s back, putting big Daddy Away and pulling out Ki''Diera''s Sword and Aerleras'' Dagger, plunging both into it''s back, only to find both bladed turns aside by the massive scales. At the last moment we teleport away once again, as it''s massive tail comes crashing onto it''s own back, to swipe us away.


    So far we have hit the beast with all we have and only managed to remove it''s wing, it''s only weak point so far. Our mana is almost regenerated now, as we eye the massive beast before us, looking for an opening. Once again the beast charges us, flames are seen in it''s mouth and we teleport away again, but this time it held it''s breath anticipating our move and catches us flat footed and spews it''s breath at us. Julie''s mana barrier barely holds, as we teleport away again, our mana sucked down by 153000 this time.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    A ¡°hnn hnn hnn hnnn hnnn¡± rumbling like laugh can be heard coming from the Dragon, as it eyes us with intelligent eyes, feline like and gold in color. It moves sideways now looking at us trying to decide it''s next move.


    A loud screeching sound is heard high above. It is a regal sound, one of pride, as both the Dragon and us up, Massive talons come crashing down onto the Dragon. One by one they hit over and over in quick succession, attacking the Dragon from several angles and rise majestically back into the air. The force of the hits rocks the Dragon each time as a scale is cracked or broken off.


    There are six if them, as they fly back high into the air, their great eagle heads with their sharp beaks cry out a prideful tune, their bodies that of the royal lion with long elegant tails. on the front of the body are their great talons and on the rear are the powerful legs of a great cat with paws, sporting long, sharp claws. On their heads are feline ears that stand up like those of the Ny''Har''en. Instant love for them is felt gushing out from Ki''''Diera, as she sees the majestic creatures. Never in her life has she seen such a beautiful creature and her desire for them overwhelms us all.


    Seeing the Dragon now distracted, it''s head raised high into the air, it''s underbelly fully exposed, as it rises on it''s hind legs, I fire three cold shots at it, encasing the underbelly in ice. I fire an explosive shot at it, Scales crack and fly apart at the explosion. Roaring in pain the Dragon once again focuses on us, and begins to charge. A Griffin descends at high speed crashing into the Dragon throwing it off balance landing on it''s side, it''s tail swipes the Griffin sending it flying into a rock formation, bending it''s wing at an unnatural angle, it''s wing is now broken. Crying in pain the Griffin lets out a long piercing painful screech. Ki''Diera''s heart breaks at the sound.,


    We fire another cold followed by an explosive at the Dragon laying in it''s side causing more scales to fly off. The Dragon attempts to right itself but is hit by several more Griffins at high speed knocking it off it''s legs. Two Griffin land by the dragon and attack with talons and claws, ripping into the soft flesh under the scales. Another lands on it neck and begins to attack the face, piercing the Dragons eye with it''s sharp beak.


    The underbelly of the Dragon is now torn open and a gaping wound is seen, it is missing one eye and it roars in pain and lurches to it''s feet sending the three Griffins flying into the air, who take flight to gain altitude, away from the Dragon''s reach. Trying to catch them, the Dragon stands once more and lets loose it flames, we do not hesitate and fire two cold rounds followed by one explosive into the gaping wound of the Dragon. Two thuds followed by a massive blast, blow the Dragon into pieces, it''s body comes apart at the seams, pieces flying in all directions, frozen to the touch. I get glimpse of the Dragon before it died.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Creature!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Green Dragon level 265</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Five Griffins fly circling overhead, as the one hurt, eyes us suspiciously, it''s wing bent and broken unable to fly. We are forced apart by Ki''Diera and split up.


    ¡°We have to help it, Scott!¡± Ki''Diera cries out in anguish looking the majestic beast.


    ¡°It will eat us sooner than let us approach it, my princess,¡± I say to her looking at the beast standing only 30 meters away. So far it has made no move to attack us, and given me no reason to shoot, they did help us.¡±I say we leave it alone and let it go back to it''s pack or flock, not sure what to call it¡± I say to her.


    ¡°No we must help it, Julie can heal it!¡±, Ki''Diera insists.


    ¡°Princess, it is wild, it will attack, please understand that.¡±I plead to her, hoping she does nothing reckless, keeping my Rifle ready to shoot.


    Ki''Diera slowly approaches the beast, it screeches what sounds like a challenge to her.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>PARTY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Ki''Diera Smith is attempting to Tame Griffin level 225


    Chance of success 1%</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>PARTY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Ki''Diera Smith has invoked Luck


    Due to Desire and Will, Luck have been invoked.


    10% chance added to Tame attempt</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>PARTY NOTICE!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Attempt to Tame Griffin is a success!


    Bond established between Griffin and Ki''Diera Smith


    Due to Soul Link Bond also established to:


    Scott Smith


    Cindy Smith


    Julie Smith


    Aerleras Smith</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Holy Crap! It worked!¡± I yell in amazement.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE! Title Awarded!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations, You have been awarded the Title Dragon Slayer!


    For being the first to ever kill a Dragon, you and your party


    are awarded the Title Dragon Slayers


    Benefits:


    +25% XP killing Dragons


    +25% damage to Dragons


    +1 Level


    + 100 Str +100 Dex +100 Vit


    Title Stage 1</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Holy Crap!¡± I yell again


    ____________________________________________________________________________

 Book 2 C 29 Rise of the Griffin Rider

    Book 2 C 29 Rise of the Griffin Rider


    ¡°He is so cute!¡± Ki''Diera cries in delight, her happiness is contagious right now, she is hugging the Griffin around the neck. Cindy and Aerleras also have big smiles and are petting the tamed beast, while Julie is healing its wing carefully, as to not cause it pain.


    I eye the other 5 Griffin that have landed close by and are watching us with great interest. I sense from our new friend, that the 5 are no threat to us at this time, but it would be wise not to approach them.


    ¡°Thank you for that thought¡±, I say to the Griffin.


    Julie looks over the wing and slowly stretches it out, ¡°there that should do it, fully healed¡±, she says smiling to the Griffin. It stands up and shakes itself, relieving itself of the Girls gently then stretches both wings and gives them both a test flap. Satisfied it goes to Julie and nudges her gently with its face against her face.


    ¡°Hey no fair, he is mine¡±, Ki''Diera cries out in jealousy.


    The Griffin walks over to her and does the same to her. Giggling in delight, Ki''Diera scratches it being the left ear and pushes her face against it''s face.


    ¡°This is pretty amazing Scott, we can tame such amazing creatures?¡± Aerleras says in amazement.


    ¡°We got really lucky on that one, had it failed we may have had to put it down.¡±, I say to Aerleras with doubtful glance at the beast.


    ¡°I was not going to fail, I knew it would succeed.¡± Ki''Diera insists still petting and hugging her new pet.


    ¡°Shall we try to tame the others?¡±, Cindy asks looking at the five nearby.


    ¡°Not yet, let''s give it some time and see how this one works out first. Maybe a few more levels under our belts and we can try again¡±, I say to her, knowing we will not get so lucky two times in a row, with such high level creatures. ¡°We only have a 1% shot at it at best¡±


    ¡°Sigh, you are right, did you find out about the Dragon attack on the others?¡± Cindy asks.


    ¡°Yeah, Rick says a group of Elites got caught and killed by it.¡± I say to her sadly.


    ¡°Anyone we know?¡±, she asks fearing to hear the answer


    ¡°No, they were all new from the 3rd group of recruits. I did not get a chance to meet them yet.¡± I say to her.


    ¡°Marcus, Isaacs, Landon, Thompson, Jenkins, and Rowlings, I met them all and assigned them to the Elites,¡± Julie says sadly.


    ¡°I am so sorry Kitten¡±, I say to her and take her into a hug. ¡°Maybe we can get them resurrected?¡± I say to her.


    She shakes her head,¡± I doubt it, they were alone, no family here¡±.


    ¡°Sigh, this sacrifice is a pain in the ass at times,¡± I say to no one in particular, just thinking out loud.


    ¡°True, but at least we do have the option, and with more and more people pairing up now, I think it will get easier over time,¡± Julie says to me.


    ¡°Well, what say you, we head back to the Keep and call it day?¡± I ask, the Dragon experience was enough for us today, and I was still sore from the attack, tho my back was healed now.


    ¡°We are taking him back with us right?¡±, Ki''Diera asks, but it was more a demand than that.


    ¡°Of course we are, we also have a Rock Golem there now too.¡± I smile saying to her,¡± question is will he follow us?¡±.


    I then get the impression, that if one of us rode on its back he would take that person to where ever they wanted to go if he can reach it.


    ¡°Well that settles that, let''s go home then,¡±, I laugh and walk to the Griffin and pet it on the ear, it bends its head to me as if enjoying the scratching. ¡°we will merge into one and all ride him ok?¡±


    All four quickly nod and happily agree to that prospect, the thought of flying, tho a few were somewhat scared, but the thrill of flying, overrode that fear.


    ¡°This is Scott to Rick¡± I call over the radio, I did not have a designated name today, so went casual and called who I specifically wanted on the radio.


    ¡°Stand by for Rick¡±, says a voice over the radio.


    ¡°Copy that Standing by for Rick¡± I say.


    After a short break,¡± This is Rick go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Rick this is Scott, clear the courtyard for guest, I repeat clear the courtyard for guest, and hold your fire¡±, I say to him smiling.


    ¡°Umm ok Copy that, holding fire and clearing courtyard for guest, can I ask who the guest is, over?¡± Rick says uncertain.


    ¡°Scott to Rick watch the sky and you will see, over¡± I say to him.


    With that we merge into one and get on the Griffin''s back, who then stretches out its wings and takes a running leap into the air. We quickly climb in altitude, all five of us are thrilled and excited by the flying and the wind blowing around us as we soar thru the sky. Getting our bearings, we direct the Griffin to the Keep. I look behind us and the five other Griffin are following us at a distance.


    Giving the Griffin the directions with our minds, the Griffin begins to dive then levels out and lands, running into the courtyard coming to a quick halt using its huge wings to slow it down. It lets out a loud piercing screech to announce its arrival, we are near the entrance of the Keep itself. I look back and see all five Griffin have also landed inside of the south eastern corner of the walls.


    I sense they are trying got establish if we are friendly or not and are watching their sibling with care. Advanced intelligence and sibling care, that is amazing


    I know right? These guys are amazing


    Oh I hope we can keep them all!


    I am truly amazed at their close proximity to us.


    I am just happy they did not eat us.


    A crowd quickly forms outside as people come rushing out of the Keep and into the West gate at the sight of the majestic Griffin. Some start running towards the five.


    ¡°STOP! STAY AWAY FROM THEM, THEY ARE WILD!!¡± I yell with all my lung capacity stopping everyone in their tracks. That yell actually hurt.


    ¡°We need to keep the people away from those five, they followed us on their own,¡±, I say to Rick, as we jump off and split into our separate selves, who is walking towards us with an uneasy expression.


    ¡°Is there a suggested safe distance?¡±, He asks.


    ¡°I would say not to push more than 30 m maybe?¡± I say with an apologetic expression on my face.


    ¡°Not helping Scott, not helping at all,¡± Rick says shaking his head as he looks over the Griffin and finds the courage to touch it.


    ¡°Well at least they did not eat us at 30 m¡± I say to him with a weak smile.


    ¡°ok,, slowly folks, you do not want to startle him¡±, Julie says with concern


    ¡°Single file, everyone in a line¡± Yells Cindy.


    The Griffin gives off a screech one that sounds annoyed. The other five give off a screech that sounds more like a warning. Everyone jumps back a the sounds.


    ¡°Ok that is enough, he has had enough attention for now,¡±, Ki''Diera now begins to shoo the people away protective of her Griffin. She had an especially hard time with the Ny''Har''en who were mesmerized by the Griffin.


    Rick had two Elite stand guard by the other Griffin to keep folks away, it was not a popular duty, as the Elite looked more at the five Griffin with caution than the people trying to see them. The Griffin stared back at them doing the same, a standoff of sorts.


    ¡°Go to your family for now, that should keep these people at bay¡±, Ki''Diera says to the Griffin who happily gets up and head over to the other five. As he arrives the other five surround him, smell him , nudge him and press up against him, then they all lay down as one and sink their heads down on each others bodies to go to sleep. Almost immediately the entire courtyard turns into whispers so as not to disturb them.


    We head inside and go to the Cafeteria, to grab a bite, and find it is fairly empty, no wonder with the Griffins outside. We grab our plates and make ourselves a tray of food and drink, then head over to the King''s Table. Ki''Diera is talking excitedly about the Griffin to us, envisioning an army of Griffin Riders.


    As she talks I decide to check my inventory to see what dropped from the Dragon. I see a dozen Green Dragon scales inside, Great more scales, we got hides and scales coming out of our ears, but we have yet to find a use for them. Then I see an odd object, a lance of some kind. Curious, I equip it. The large lance, 8 foot long comes into being, as I hold it upright. It is made it seems of pure silver, but it sparkles, reflecting the light from the many fractals along the lance.


    Inspecting it closely, the craftsmanship is breathtaking, almost incomprehensible how something like this can even be made. The tip is solid looking, but again of the same fractal design, the point is sharp and clean.


    I inspect the Item.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>ITEM!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>UNKNOWN Lance.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Strange, just like the sword and ring I gave Ki''Diera, I could not identify them either.


    ¡°That looks rather interesting Scott, are you going jousting?¡±, Cindy remarks with a smile teasing.


    ¡°It is actually what dropped from the Dragon.¡±, I say to her still observing he Lance, ¡° and we got about a dozen Dragon scales too.¡±


    ¡°The Scales may be important, as have been most of the other drops,¡± Cindy says, getting up and walks to the Lance, looking at it. ¡°Maybe Ki''Diera can identify it, like she did the others. Ki''Diera?¡±


    Ki''Diera turns and looks at us and sees the Lance, ¡°Yes Cindy?¡±


    ¡°Can you identify this?", Cindy asks and points to the lance I am holding, then takes her seat again.


    Ki''Diera gets up and walks to the Lance, takes hold of it and stares, concentrating on it. Then she hands the Lance back to me, ¡°No, it is not something I can use it seems.¡±


    ¡°Wait so in order to be able to identify something you have to be able to use it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°That has been the case in the past for me, yes.¡± Ki''Diera says.


    ¡°Then what about the regeneration ring, I am able to use it, but could not identify it¡±, I ask quickly.


    ¡°That might be because you did not have enough knowledge about it to do so, or you simply lacked the knowledge to understand it?¡±, Ki''Diera says to me as she heads back to her seat to finish her lunch.


    ¡°Hmm, who would have knowledge on lances?¡± I ask out loud. My thoughts drift on that, if this were 500 years ago I could go to a Knight and ask..........Knight, Alexander!


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    I get up quickly, ¡°Excuse me my loves, I need to go see Alexander.¡± I say to them and depart. They each stare at me in kind wondering what was up at my suddenness, but dismiss it as they continue talking to one another.


    I quickly track down Alexander, he is outside the Inner walls at the Elven Village. I run towards him and see him and several Guards are hauling several carts of fruits and vegetables from the Elven Village. He sees me running towards him and lets the cart down carefully as not to let anything fall out.


    ¡°Your Majesty is everything ok?¡±, He asks concerned, bowing and saluting, right fist to heart.


    ¡°Yes, all is well Alexander¡±, I say to him. ¡°I need you to see if you can identify something for me.¡±


    ¡°By all means your Majesty, it would be my pleasure.¡±, he says.


    I take out the lance and present it to him, ¡°Ahh that is a beautiful lance your Majesty, I have never seen such craftsmanship like this in a weapon before.¡± He says slowly inspecting it closely from the handle to the tip. ¡°Unfortunately I can non make out what kind of lance this is, it does posses magical properties of some kind.¡± He finally reports, and hands the lance back to me.


    ¡°That is a shame, it is what I got from the Dragon upon it''s death¡±, I say to him now disheartened at the news.


    ¡°Yes your Majesty a congratulation is in order, you are the first I know of, for ever having defeat such a beast in all my years, job well done your Majesty, they will sing your praise for years to come, I know I will.¡± He says to me, proud of my accomplishment.


    ¡°Thank you Alexander, but if I had had a choice, I wold have avoided it entirely¡±, I say to him somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°I believe most, if not all, would say the same, but alas I think you are the only to ever live and tell,¡±, he smiles to me.


    I see the carts and am curious and ask, ¡°Are those carts from the Elves?¡±


    ¡°Yes your Majesty, they have arranged that a apart of their harvest goes to the Settlement so it does not go to waste.¡± Alexander states.


    ¡°Did they not just plant the trees like a week ago?¡± I ask in amazement.


    ¡°Yes they did your Majesty, but it seems their growth takes on the seasons as well, so every year of growth also yields a year supply of fruits. So to grow the trees as tall as they have , well you can imagine how much fruit they have on hand now,¡±, he laughs.


    I am amazed at the news, if that was the case, a single tree would supply us with 10 to 15 years or even more of its harvest till the desired age was reached by the elves, all in a single growth spurt.


    ¡°Very well thank you Alexander for handling this for us¡±, I say to him, as I begin to leave.


    ¡°It is no problem your Majesty, we adapted quickly to the Elves and their trait, it is the least we can do,¡±, Alexander says and grabs onto the cart again and begins to lead the other guards back to the Keep with their carts in tow.


    ¡°Who else can I ask about this lance?¡±, I ask out loud to no one in particular.


    ¡°You should try the Blacksmith your Majesty, if anyone would know it would be them.¡± Says Alexander upon hearing my question.


    Of course, someone has to make it and who would understand such a thing better than someone who can make them?


    I thank Alexander and head for the Blacksmith, it would be my first visit there. I sent the swords there by Rick, but never stepped foot in the place before, so it will be a first for me. Arriving at the Blacksmith I hear hammers pounding on metal and the sound of steam being created, The smell of oil and soot hits me as I approach the door.


    I enter into a large room, the heat his me like a blow dryer in the face. There are several pits that are glowing from the heat inside them. I see several burly looking Ny''Har''en, 4 in total, working hard on projects of their own. The sweat is pouring off of them, as they stand next to their pits, hammering away at a sword or hammer laying on an anvil, then watch them as they dip the blades back into the fire to heat it back up.


    I approach one blacksmith who is engrossed in his work and does not notice me.


    ¡°(Excuse me, I was hoping if you could help me)¡±, I ask the large muscular Ny''Har''en male.


    ¡°(Come back later, we are rather busy right now finishing this order for the King),¡±, Answers the male.


    ¡°(I am sure the King would not mind this)¡±, I say to him with a smile.


    ¡°(Whatever it is it will have to wa........)¡± He begins saying and looks to me, then his face pale and he drops to one knee head bowed dropping his sword in the process, ¡°(Begging your Majesty''s forgiveness, I did not see you Sire, how can I be of service!)¡±.


    ¡°(Please rise, Blacksmith, I would like to see if you can identify this lance for me)¡±, I ask him and take out the lance once more and present it to him.


    He rises and looks curiously at the lance, inspecting every inch from top to bottom and back. Then he places the tip in the fire and waits. After a few minutes he pulls it our of the fire, it does not look any different from before, he touches the tip and his eyes go wide ¡°(there is no heat)¡±, he exclaims.


    ¡°(Is that significant?)¡±, I ask of him


    ¡°(Very much so, all metal need heat to mold and temper them. You remove the impurities and strengthen the metal over time with heat. This metal carries no heat, in fact it is cold to the touch even after sitting in the fire)¡±, he says with a look of amazement., ¡°(I know of no metal that can do such a thing, and this craftsmanship is beyond anything I could ever achieve.)¡±.


    ¡°(Do you have any idea what it actually is?)¡± ,I ask him with hope.


    ¡°(Hmm well I can see it''s name, but beyond that no, the name is Dragon Lance)¡±, he says with a frown, not able to be of further assistance to me.


    ¡°(So we do not know if it is actually useful or not against Dragons?)¡±, I ask him.


    ¡°(I am afraid not, I can not tell you if it is a lance of dragon slaying or a lance for a Dragon Rider, or even a lance made for Dragons themselves.)¡±, He says shaking his head sadly.


    I thank him and take my leave. It is then I see Lt Miller and some of his pilots.


    ¡°Hey Chief, gonna keep up grounded forever?¡±, he calls out to me.


    ¡°Hey Miller, with the new Dragon and now the Griffins, it might turn out that way¡±, I say to him honestly.


    ¡°That looks pretty cool in your hands, what do you have there?¡± Miller says in excitement.


    ¡°This is Dragon Lance we got off of the Dragon today, we are not sure what it does¡±, I say to him.


    ¡°May I see it?¡±, he asks me.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I say to him handing him the Lance.


    ¡°Wow this is really cool, it feels nice and balanced,¡± he says and seems to hold it properly,¡±With those Griffins and this lance we could be Griffin Riders, fighting those Dragons up there. Give me a magical mini Gatling Gun with infinite bullets on this arm and the lance on this arm, sitting on a Griffin high up in the sky, throw on some tough magic enhanced armor, it would have to be white, like the white Knights of course, ladies all love it, and probably be able to withstand a Dragons fire breath, add some armor for my Griffin to do the same, and........¡± , Miller falls silent suddenly. He looks stunned.


    ¡°Miller?¡±, I ask him.


    ¡°I ...I did it Chief, I got a new profession!¡± He exclaims in joy.


    ¡°You did?¡± I ask in disbelief.


    ¡°I got Griffin Rider, just as I said it with some enhancements!¡±, He says excitedly and then seems to open something in front of him. ¡°Oh wow, it even has Griffin armor in here and my Armor, shit that is nice¡±.


    ¡°Miller that is amazing!¡±, I say to him happy at the new profession.


    ¡°Yeah let me put this shit on!¡±, he says and quickly tries to put on his Armor, I then have to step in and explain how to get the armor equipped and how to use his presets. His buddies are all quietly whispering in awe and amazement at it all. After about 10 min a fully equipped Griffin Rider Miller stand before me.


    He is standing tall and proud at 6 ft in is shining new white armor, it is not metal as per the usual knight armor, but more ceramic looking, harder and sturdier. It leaves room for movement, especially having to sit in a saddle on a Griffin and move your upper body about. He has a white rounded helmet with a darkened visor on it, Almost like the Super Soldier version, however his only covers to the nose and stops leaving his mouth and chin free. On his left arm is a mini mana enhanced Gatling Gun, that shoots mana bullets rather than regular bullets. And in his right arm is the Lance I let him hold.


    He looks at the Lance once again,¡± this lance is pretty amazing, the stats on it are are out of this world.¡± he says.


    ¡°You can read the Stats?¡± I ask once again in disbelief.


    ¡°Yeah it says +150% Str enhancement, +50% Damage to Dragons, Enchantment +5, base damage 1000 -1550 X5¡±, He says smiling at the Lance.


    ¡°Holy shit! That IS amazing¡±, I cry out.


    He then starts to hand me the Lance back and I push it back to him, ¡°It is yours Captain Miller of the Griffin Riders!¡±


    ¡°Captain?¡±, He asks.


    ¡°Well yes, you are now promoted to recruit and train others as Captain of our new Aerial unit, the Griffin Riders, Captain Miller! ¡°, I say to him grinning from ear to ear, happy at this new turn of events.


    ¡°Yes Chief!¡± He says now grinning too, and salutes me, I salute him back.


    ¡°Now to get my Griffin!¡±, He says in excitement and runs to the six Griffins laying in a heap in the corner.


    ¡°Miller!¡±, I call out, but it is too late, Miller already started to tame a Griffin. The results was spectacular. The Griffin screeched a challenge while Miller stood and concentrated on it. The Griffin got up and walked towards Miller and Miller smiled proudly. The Griffin got in range of Miller then in the blink of an eyes swats him with it''s front Talon, sending Miller high into the air and 20 m far unconscious to the ground. The Griffin turns and returns to the heap of Griffins and lays back down annoyed and closes it''s eyes once more.


    ¡°Yeah Miller you are level 1 and they are level 225, not gonna happen.¡± I say shaking my head walking to him, ¡°MEDIC!!¡± I yell out.

 Book 2 C 30 Introduction

    Book 2 C 30 Introduction


    We are asleep finally after a long day. All went as planned except the Dragon event and the six deaths, but given the circumstances all went well.


    My dream is a pleasant one, I am sitting against a large tree, Aerleras sits back against me, my arms around her and her swollen belly, as we watch Cindy, Julie and Ki''Diera running and chasing three small children who are running in delight, just over a year old each, waddling on their little chubby legs, two girls and one boy screaming in glee as the mothers approach them saying ¡°boo!¡±


    I smile at the serene scene and take in the peaceful surroundings around me. I look up and a flight of 9 Griffins and their riders fly past us high in the air, their long lances pointed outward, their tips give off a sparkling gleam from the sun.


    Along the Walls, two Rock Golems walk encased in heavy looking black armor with spiked helms on their heads. One Arm looks like it is a cannon of some kind, while the other is in the form of a giant war Hammer. We successfully combined low tech and high tech to complement each other. Two Hum-Vees and a Tank appear out of thin air, driven by the Elves, clad in a similar black armor, the Tank looks thick and massive and sports quad cannons in place of the single barrel it had before. The vehicles hover over the ground no wheels or tracks to be seen.


    Similarly the Hum-Vee''s have a single turret with a single barrel, non manned, slowly turning about as if looking or searching for something to auto target and shoot. A group of riders on what seems like horses appear on patrol, the Horses have a soft white glow to them and muscular looking, they are white in color, a bright sheen to their coat, looking regal, I almost want to say unicorns, but have no horns on them. The Riders are the Elite carrying their light sword hanging off their sides, and their Phaser Rifles at the ready. Their armor is now a white, almost a metallic look, Their Rifles look modified different from before.


    I see Rick and Beverly Copp approaching us, her belly is swollen too and both smile as they near us. It seems we averted his death in time. Or did we resurrect him? If we resurrected him that means we also saved Doc Snow, at least I hope we did.


    I look towards the massive Fortress and the towering walls. In each of the watch towers is a quad canon, similar to the tank, mounted on its roof. On each Flanking tower is a gun emplacement, Dual canon types, like Anti-aircraft all of them on automated control.


    I look again at Ki''Diera, she is holding a crying little girl, her blue hair is now shoulder length, and her little tail is wagging wildly in the air, it seems she fell and hurt herself a little. Her rounded ears look almost normal, but for the light fuzz of blue on them, she is half human half Ny''Har''en. She also has my eyes, a penetrating blue. She is an adorable little thing, I can not help but love her with with all I have.


    I pull Aerleras to me closely and smile at the scene. My little boy now is chasing Cindy, Michael is his name, his Brown hair flying in the light breeze as he is running trying to catch his mommy, laughing and giggling.


    I then look to Julie as she is....


    ¡°So? So? Did you like what you saw?¡± asks someone of me and the four girls who are with me.


    Confused we look about and try to understand what is going on. I see Julie, Cindy, Ki''Diera and Aerleras around me, each is shimmering as if they were not fully here, like a ghost. I look to myself and see I too, am incorporeal.


    ¡°Where are we and what is going on?¡± I ask .


    ¡°Nah uh uh! Your soul link does not work here so to say! So stop trying to talk in secret!¡± says the being waving a finger at us.


    The being is a shimmering of energy, not fully recognizable as man or woman and the voice is non distinct too.


    ¡°You did not answer my question¡± I say to it.


    ¡°Right to business now huh? Well I showed you one possible outcome of your future¡± It says to me, then as if I could feel the evil smile¡± here is another, sister show them, please enjoy it! Hahahahaha!¡±


    The scene turns suddenly and I see a flaming ruin, the Fortress is in ruins, people lay dead everywhere charred by fire. I see Cindy, Julie, Ki''Diera and Aerleras with many other females, among them Doc Mathews and Doc Mayes, in chains and on their knees, the clothes ripped from them, fully nude and a defeated look on their faces, each crying in despair. Their jailers are fellow Humans in Army uniforms with leers on their faces as some fondle the women''s breast and other areas.


    ¡°Do not hurt those three, you can touch them all you want, but no harm to them!¡±, Yells a man and points to Julie, Cindy and Ki''Diera,¡±do what you want with the rest¡±, He yells again, a big bald man, 6''6¡± wearing an Army desert camo uniform with five stars on his collar, at his side he carries what looks like a black scimitar it gives of a dark almost black glow to it.


    I look and my arms and legs have been severed and capped by some sort of device on each and preventing my regeneration. Not that it mattered, once my arms were gone so were my rings. Around my neck is a collar, thick and metallic, preventing my use of the soul link and to form the one.


    I see creatures everywhere killing and maiming Elves, Human and Ny''Har''en alike, the giant dragon flies overhead once more and spews it flaming death into the distance.


    We are back and the being is now upset¡± Did you have to add so much details Sister!¡±


    ¡°It is not my fault you allowed me to show them the other possible future with no restraint¡± laughs a second being..


    ¡°It is all according to the rules first sibling¡± Says now a third being who appears before us.


    ¡° yeah yeah fuck those stupid rules, now back to the topic at hand¡± says the fist being.¡± why are you here?¡±


    ¡°It is simple, you all achieved Soul Link 2, thus you can now bear our presence in your minds, barely mind you, even now we must limit how much of us we can reveal to you.¡± Says the second being.


    ¡°In accordance with the rules set forth by all three, once you achieved the soul link status 2 we will introduce ourselves to you and give you a fair chance to play our game.¡± says the third.


    ¡°A game? This is all a fucking game?¡± I yell, my anger is boiling at those words.


    ¡°Scott calm down, this is not going to help matters you getting angry Tiger!¡±, Cindy speaks up.


    ¡°Yes, yes, listen to her and hear what we have to say, it is all important¡± says the second quickly.


    ¡°You say either future is possible¡± asks Aerleras.


    ¡°Yes it is all up to you five, to decide which is which¡± says the second with glee.


    ¡°Why do this?¡± Julie asks


    ¡°Because we can!¡± says the fist almost yelling, our heads begin to hurt.


    ¡°Let me explain and please forgive the rudeness of the first.¡± says the third calmly¡± We have a bet that the Humans can achieve what no other race can and thus win the game, the first believes it is not possible the second believes it is possible and I mediate to ensure there is fair play.¡±


    ¡°And what is it you seek?¡± I ask now calming myself


    ¡°For you to kill us¡± says the second, in a joyful tone.


    ¡°What?¡± All five of us say at once.


    ¡°Let me start at the beginning and it will start to make sense. Billions upon billions of years ago, based on your way of thinking of time, our race evolved to what we are now. We explored the universe as energy beings and met many different races out there, and for the first billion years we had lots to see and do, we found however we could not directly interact with the races we met, as they simply evaporated into nothingness in our presence.¡± says the third.


    ¡°Our race grew bored not able to mingle or interact with others, having soul link beyond 5, we already knew one another as a species, so nothing new was discussed for over a billion years. We grew bored with time and some even went to sleep for billions of years after. We can not die nor can we directly cause others to die, by direct, I mean we intentionally will them or try to kill them. It is part of our nature that we can not kill another. However being in our presence is not our fault if you die, you are merely too weak.¡±


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Wait what about the day seven event and all those that died?¡± I ask quickly


    ¡°Oh that, they are not dead, you assumed as much, they were merely time stopped and moved into another dimension for now to make room for the NPC''s.¡± Says the second.


    ¡°What about the millions who died to the monster?¡± Julie asks, disbelief can be heard in her voice.


    ¡°we can not directly kill someone, however the monster spawns did in fact kill billions on your planet, no blame to us, as we merely placed them and your people could not defend themselves properly¡± says the first, ¡°Not our fault¡± he shrugs.


    All five of us are stunned right now


    ¡°We are getting off subject if I may continue¡± says the third ,¡± as stated we personally can not directly cause your death, however we can get assistance from others to do so, such as the monster spawn and before you ask why it is simple, we need you to evolve and kill us¡±


    ¡°Why the human race?¡± Asks Cindy ¡°and how do the NPC''s fit in as you call them.¡±


    ¡°To point one, we have watched as countless races have been born and died off, none of them ever came close to achieving what we have. Then about 150 thousand years ago, we saw a new race come to be. It was funny watching you all grow up. The first time you encountered fire we all fell on our asses laughing. ¡°


    ¡°But then we saw something remarkable happen, sure other races were able to use fire as a tool like the humans, but your imagination went beyond that and you quickly rose thru the ages achieving what many races take millions of years to achieve.¡± says the third,¡± as to the NPC''s races, many have existed far longer than the Human race, and we brought them to you to spark their imaginations and to give you some help in understanding magics.¡±


    ¡°The elves magic specialize in plant and portals, the Ny''Har''en specialize in body and weapons enhancement, the Dwarves whom you have yet to meet specialize in magic metals and item creation. And there are many more races out there to discover, those are only a drop in the bucket.¡± says the third , ¡°so we came up with a game, destroy the NPC civilizations to merge them with the humans and force the humans to evolve faster so they can kill us, this has been going for over a hundred thousand years.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± Julie cries out


    ¡°In the infinite time we have spent alive, immortal by your definition and spending billion of billions of years alive, experiencing everything this universe has to offer, there is one thing we have not experienced. That is death, as we can not die. Even if someone managed to kill one of us somehow, as long as one heart beats of our race, all will beat. Not that we have hearts mind you, but you get the idea¡±, Says the second.


    ¡°It is simply not possible for them to achieve it and I already won the game¡±, says the first.


    "You agreed first so pipe down!" says the third.


    ¡°So why us in particular?¡± I ask now wanting to know this answer.


    ¡°Well you see Scott, you of all the people on this planet have certain genetic make up, that allows you to adapt more easily to our conditions, plus we needed someone with three wives.¡± says the second being, ¡°in this reality you and Julie, were already on the verge of marriage, it just took a little nudge to accelerate it. Now to Cindy that was the tricky one, you under stand that there are different realities right?¡± it asks me


    ¡°Yeah infinite possibilities where infinite realities exist, where in I one go right in another reality I go left instead, thus creating another alternate reality.¡±, I say to it.


    "Very good very good you understand, well in another reality Julie married Mark, no worries Julie that Mark was nice and cared deeply for you, even had twins with him, but you never met Scott, so on that fateful Saturday, Scott went alone to the Mall and met Cindy who was alone, yups the accident never occurred and never met Brad. You two collided in the food court, Cindy spilling her drink all over the both of you, and yes Cindy you still had your big breasts, seems you are always conscious of them in almost every reality.¡± The being snickers.


    ¡°In that reality Cindy''s mom does not give her up to her grandmother at the age three and instead leaves the bastard who tried to force her to do so, thus preventing her mom from committing suicide later due to a broken heart over losing her child. Hmm maybe I should have skipped that part. Oh well, in any case, mom and daughter move in with grandma, and because mom is present the strict curfews do not exist and Cindy grows up into a wonderful woman and keeps her virtue till college not experiencing the locker room event that scarred her for life.¡±


    ¡°Then she studied hard and becomes a world renowned chemist. A leader in her field opening new ideas in the field. But due to her strive and success she forgets her personal life much to the regret of her mother and grandmother. One fated weekend Cindy visits mom and grandma at their home and is hounded by them to settle down and have a family before it is too late. Frustrated and upset Cindy heads to the Mall to cool of and think things over. Deep in thought she gets a big gulp and plunges directly into Scott, drenching her blouse into a see thru fest of big breasts. Scott being the gentleman quickly removes his shirt filled with his godly scent and puts on over Cindy to hide those massive jugs of hers, all the while she smells his godly scent¡±.


    ¡°Grateful Cindy asks Scott to let her make it up to him. Scott says no it is ok and he is glad to help, Cindy insists, Scott refuses, Cindy demands, Scott gives in......Dinner comes and goes and before you know it it is the next day morning having talked the entire night away. Happy in each others company a bond grew and a fire was lit, one month later you two married in Vegas and a month after that Cindy had a bun in the oven.¡±


    ¡°So how does that relate to now? We simply brought the feelings Cindy had there to here¡± Smiles the being , "with the love spell, you three never had a chance¡±.


    ¡°Oh and to Ki''Diera well she explained it herself pretty good before, it was all about strength and we helped you in that department pretty damn good.¡± says the first being eyeing the second being with an accusing look.


    ¡°How does Aerleras fit into all of this?¡± I ask


    ¡°Hmm let''s see, she has to teach all of you something important¡±, says the third being.


    ¡°What about the children, how are they involved?¡± Asks Ki''Diera who has been silent up till now.


    ¡°Ah that, once the children reach the adult age of 18, they shall become our, well how do I say this for you to understand, our shells. We will take over their bodies to host our presence in them. It will take a long time for them to mature and evolve enough to be able to withstand our spirits.¡± Says the first.,¡± when that happens, then we can move about the planet at will and interact with the other races, and fun will be had for all! We believe we can stay in the bodies for about 10000 years give or take a 1000 years. Then the planet will be destroyed.¡± The  First says now snickering at that last comment.¡±That was my condition to play this game to give us bodies so we can interact and have some fun¡±


    ¡°That is horrible ¡° Cries Julie.¡±you want to use our children as tools?¡±


    ¡°Well yeah¡± says the first not caring.


    ¡°I went along with that condition as it will give you incentive to rise to the challenge, not only to save your people but to save your children as well¡± says the second.


    ¡°Tell them the rest of it¡± says the third annoyed.


    ¡°If your children reach the age of 18 and we take form, you five will die¡± Says the first quickly almost in glee.


    ¡°You said you can not directly kill us so how does that work?¡± I ask them.


    ¡°It is quite simple, the condition is, if we take form, you fail, the soul link will be passed to your children and you will die from the shock.¡± says the first,¡±it is every parents dream to pass on their knowledge right? Hahahahaha¡±


    ¡°What about the Reality Manipulation and....¡± I begin to ask.


    ¡°Sorry, but your time is up! Night night!¡± says the First.


    _______________________________________________________________________________

 Book 2 C 31 Trial and Error

    Book 2 C 31 Trial and Error


    We all awake panting, looking to one another.


    ¡°What was that?¡±, Julie says panic''ed, then bends forward while sitting in bed, ¡°gahh my head....¡±.


    ¡°Cindy your nose is bleeding¡±, Ki''Diera remarks looking at Cindy intently.


    ¡°So is yours Ki''Diera, ugh my head hurts¡±, Cindy say in return, grabbing her head with her hands.


    ¡°All of us are bleeding, look at our pillows.¡± Aerleras comments looking at our pillows and we all see the pools of blood gathered around us.


    ¡°We finally met those who are doing this, my head hurts too,¡± I say to them, looking to each of the girls to see blood on their faces. I use the back of my hand and pull it across my nose and it comes away bloody. All if us have a headache.


    We access each others minds as it is faster this way to see what we saw and learned. We found the three beings as we each saw them in each others minds. The discussion, the dreams of the two realities, the game, and they wanting us to kill them within 18 years. Then we find a hidden message, remember not all is as it seems, not all is real or fake, only you can decide, beware the bald man.


    We come to the conclusion that all, none, or some can be real, or a combination of each. That left us no where to be honest. We had till 1 year after the birth of the children or we had up till then to prepare for whatever is going to attack the Fortress. So 1 year and seven months or so till those events come to pass of what we saw in our dream. Beware the bald man, surely means that five star general from the dream.


    I check my watch , it is 6:30 am. We decide to get up and agree, that to  worry too, much right now would do us no good, and work on a plan of action. Julie heals us to stop the bleeding. In the good dream we had Griffins, hovercraft, new weapons and armored Golems. In the second dream, it seems we took no action and became complacent and got overrun. So setting up a goal to make dream one happen was our priority now.


    I get up and head downstairs. I see Ariannona and Welissa sitting on chairs and looking up, staring at me with mixed expression, Welissa is staring intently but blushing hard, a deep deep red, but her eyes never leave me, while Ariannona is smiling a mischievous grin.


    ¡°(Good Morning your Majesty it is good to see you are up and healthy this morning)¡±, she says looking not at my face, but further down, sporting that grin, her eyes seem to have a hunger in them.


    I look down and see I am nude and my manhood is at full attention, ¡°oh Shit! Equip preset 1!¡±, I cry out turning my back to them, grabbing my crotch area.


    ¡°(I ..I am sorry, I sleep like that to get a good nights rest)¡±, I say to her honestly, turn back around fully clothed in my armor, visor up.


    ¡°(I am sure our Queens appreciate it as well,)¡± she says amused.¡±(that you get a good nights sleep that is)¡±, she adds.


    ¡°(That...that, was a man''s.....,)¡±,Welissa says in a dream like state.


    ¡°(Little one you are not old enough to be thinking such thoughts.)¡± Arionnona says to Welissa


    ¡°(I''l have you know I will be 127 soon,)¡±, Welissa defends herself.


    ¡°(Tsk, young ones these days, seem to think they know it all with no life experience under them.)¡± Ariannona shakes her head, then looks back at me,¡± (we will prepare breakfast right away, your Majesty, will the Queens be joining you?)¡± she asks.


    ¡°(Yes they will be right down.)¡± I say and Aerleras is coming down the stairs, nude as well. She walks in thought, her long golden hair all around her, radiant this morning, her 5''8¡± frame, slender and fit, her big breasts bounce with a vigor with each step. Her violet eyes looking down at her bare slender feet, as she steps down the stairs.


    ¡°(Ah to be young again,)¡± Ariannona sighs seeing her beloved Princess.


    Aerleras freezes in place, sees the two of them and blushes, turns and runs back up the stairs, her tiny butt barely visible thru her golden hair. Welissa simply stares on in deep thought, her cheeks still flushed.


    ¡°(Let''s go Welissa and get the breakfast ready. Your Majesty we took the liberty to clean up in here, I trust you will find it acceptable)¡±, Ariannona says bows and they leave the room.


    I continue down the stairs and head for the door and go outside, their air is crisp, but warmer, summer is approaching now. The air is clean and fresh, and a slight breeze is felt. Various greetings come from all directions, bidding me good morning, I wave back to each and nod. Aerleras, now dress in her white Huntress Robes, joins me outside as does Cindy dressed in her Fire Mage Robes, both grab onto my arms and lean in on me placing their heads against me while holding onto me. I am holding the banister while looking out towards the sunrise.


    ¡°A new day begins¡± I sigh, thinking out loud.


    ¡°It is unbelievable is it not, to think all this is happening because another race wants to experience death.¡± Cindy says quietly.


    ¡°I am not even sure where to begin to be honest, I feel as if the entire world is on my shoulders now.¡± I say to them both, at that time Julie dressed in her Healer outfit carrying her white staff with the blue gem, and Ki''Diera is dressed in her warrior brown leathers, Sword and dagger visible at her sides, joins us as well.


    ¡°We do what we can my warrior, not more, not less.¡± Ki''Dira says with a sigh looking to the sunrise as well.


    ¡°I feel, that may not be enough my princess.¡± I confess to her.


    ¡°Then look to us for strength my Husband, as we too, shared the dream, so you are not alone.¡± Says Aerleras, standing on her tip toes and kisses me lightly on the cheek.


    ¡°We said this before, but now more than ever Scott, all of us have to be as one on this, you can not do it alone.¡± ,Cindy says to me softly grabbing my hand into hers.


    ¡°You know, I have been thinking, as one we share each others abilities and skills, what if we can learn them as our own too while being one, the skills that is¡± Julie says in thought.


    We all turn as one and look to Julie, who looks back with a, do I have something on my face, look.


    ¡°You know what, you are right Julie, you are absolutely right. What was it Lisa Roberts said? Given time as an apprentice we can learn others people skills?¡± I ask of the girls.


    Each nods, Aerleras too, who shared our memories of that conversation.


    ¡°But that was to learn the profession itself.¡± Cindy interjects.


    ¡°Ah, but we do not have to accept the profession and simply learn the skills associated to them can we not?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°It does seem plausible, but to what purpose? As one, we are more powerful and already have access to the skills....¡± Cindy starts to say then stops.¡±No way......¡± she gasps.


    I nod and smile.


    The others, at first are lost at the exchange, then Julie accessing the subconscious laughs, ¡°Reality Manipulation!¡±


    ¡°Bingo!¡± I shout and point to her smiling.


    ¡°As one we do not use it except when we use your Rifle, the application itself seems more to support and outfit than offensive in nature.¡± Cindy says in thought,¡± but that does not limit it to such, since we still have yet to explore it''s true potential and with five of us exploring in different directions, we may find more to it than we know now.¡± she continues.


    ¡°And as we discover things we can join as one and teach the others by directly doing so as one.¡± I say to her finishing her thought.


    ¡°But how do we gain it?¡± Asks Ki''Diera uncertain


    ¡°We will have to merge as one and learn the skills as we do them. As one we can see exactly what the others are doing and how they do it as they do it. Imagine if we each had Aerleras teleport ability individually? Or Ki''Diera''s body enhancements. Cindy''s fire aura or Julie''s healing ability and of course Reality Manipulation.¡± I ask and say to them. ¡°I also do not believe we must apprentice to learn skills, but simply be able to execute and understand the skill to learn it the first time. It is how I got unarmed combat and my other skills, I had no profession at the time.¡±


    ¡°So which do we learn first?¡± Julie asks.


    ¡°I do not think there is a first as each will learn a skill at their own pace, we just have to go with the intention of learning the skill we desire while as one and watch and learn it. Then when we are split up try to execute the skill from what we have learned.¡± I say to them.


    ¡°Oh this is getting exciting now, we could teleport all over at will. I could get so much more work done.¡± Julie smiles


    We all agree with that sentiment. At that time Ariannona and Welissa return with trays of food and a pitcher of fresh juice. Then a familiar smell hits me, one that has not been around for some time now, I see some fried ham on the tray. ¡°where did you get that?¡± I ask almost not believing my eyes.


    ¡°Our Hunters found a dwelling with some pinkish creatures around it, lots of them it seems wandering the fields there, your Majesty.¡± Ariannona answers.


    ¡°You found pigs?¡± I ask in wonder.


    ¡°Yes and some large black docile creatures as well, tho we have yet to do anything with them yet, but they seemed to not mind us at all. The black ones are all over an entire expanse, very spread out, your Majesty¡± Ariannona replies smiling.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°We must quickly gather up those animals and get them to the livestock handler.¡± I say to her excitedly,¡± please send every available Elf for this task, then contact Alexander when they are inside the outer walls, we will get them penned up right away. ¡°


    ¡°Yes your Majesty, had we known how valuable they were to you, we would have let you have known sooner.¡±, Ariannona says and bows.


    ¡°Please, understand just finding them is a blessing in itself.¡±, I say, hoping she understand the value of the information she gave me.


    We quickly eat and enjoy our meals, the ham was delicious, savoring each bite of it. Then we teleport to find Alexander and inform him of the situations. Next we find the livestock handler, Konrad Rathowski, a polish immigrant second generation, who moved here long ago as a small child with his parents at the age of 4 from Poland, he is an only child, now married of 42 years, but they never had any kids as she was unable to conceive much to their regret.


    He is 5''11¡± tall, now 18 looking from his former 62 years of age, his blonde hair is kept neat and short, his eyes are brown and lively, excited with the prospect of starting over. His build is lean, no fat, but not muscular either as he wears blue jeans overalls with a blue and white striped flannel shirt, sleeves rolled up. He has handsome features for a male and sports a mustache kept neat as well.


    ¡°Ja, you give us ze pigs and cows and ve vill takes good cares of zem.¡±, he says with a thick polish accent, his parents taught him only Polish and some Russian, as they barely spoke English, he never broke the habit when he went to school, never graduating, going to work for his sick Dad on their livestock farm at the age of 15, later taking over the family business at his Dad''s passing when he was 23.


    He met the neighbor''s daughter Emily, they grew up together and later married. They led a happy, but lonesome life of no children. Emily, is 5¡±6'' tall, short brown hair, hazel eyes, fair looking for a woman, C cup breasts, wearing a blue spring dress she made herself, she was our seamstress and loved to sew and make things out of cloth and other items. Fancy looking pillow cases, curtains, dresses, and various other items, she has a talent for it. She married Konrad at 17, and never left his side since.


    One could say true love, as 42 years later they still hold hands and hug each other, giving each other a kiss in public, not caring if seen by those around them, who watch the two love birds. What made them even happier, is the fact, for the first time Emily is now pregnant, confirmed by Doc Snow. She is entering into her second month, and she is absolutely beaming in happiness these days. Not everything was bad with these events, some miracles took place too. She was no longer barren and I foresee lots of kids from them in the future, to make up for a lifetime of none.


    We enlist the aid of our builders to get a livestock farm, pens and kennels set up. This is given priority one, as word travels like wildfire that pigs and cows have been found. Later on the day the first trickle in, pigs, 6 of them oinking and squealing, being herded by the Elves to the North outer gate, then taken over by guards and humans who lead them to the awaiting pig pens prepared by Konrad and the Builders.


    The sight is an emotional one for many, to see animals once again, alive and full of life. Hope for the future is symbolized here.


    We head into the courtyard of the Keep area and see the Griffins, all six laying around, Ki''Diera goes to greet hers, then we see Miller laying among them his back up against one not moving.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± I ask one of the Elites on guard there.


    ¡°He said something about becoming one with them, so far they do not seem to mind him.¡±, the guard shrugs.


    After greeting and petting the Griffin, we head for the Council Room. Our map had been zoomed in on the 5 km safe zone as that was our focus. I zoom the map out and see our whole area now. We now border with Farmington. With this next upgrade, we will encroach into it and beyond with later upgrades. We will need to clear it out and salvage what we can from there.


    Julie went to work right away and is looking over potential people for more Super Soldier recruits. Cindy wants a few more Fire Mage apprentices as well to assign to some of her current Fire Mages. Aerleras is looking over the map too, looking over the east side where the Elves are exploring and searching. Ki''Dira stayed with her Griffin to spend some time with it.


    Montgomery arrives and we go over future plans of Farmington. Clearing the west to there is a priority, clearing the road of vehicles and creatures. I look to my watch and it is almost time for the rush job to be activated for finishing upgrade 8. I need to talk to the Builders to explain the plans of the fifth floor and the garden area.


    I am heading out to find a Builder, Julie and Cindy stay behind looking over the candidates, Aerleras joins me, when a group of 5 intercept us, it is the other pilots from Miller''s group.


    ¡°Chief, if you have a minute¡± one asks.


    ¡°Sure what is it?¡± I ask them.


    ¡°We would like to become Griffin Riders too¡± he says to me.¡±We know we can not get Griffins yet, but we will work hard to level up and gain their trust to become one as soon as possible¡±. He says eagerly to me, the others are nodding their approval of his words.


    ¡°Well I am not sure how this is going to play out, but I have no objections, if that is what you want to do.¡± I say to them. ¡°all of you are in agreement on this?¡±


    They all smile and nod to me.


    ¡°Then kneel and take the oath and swear loyalty to me.¡± I say to them.


    As one they all kneel, heads bowed. I clear my throat, ¡°do you swear loyalty to me, the King, to protect the people and these lands from this day forth?¡± I ask of them.


    ¡°Aye, I swear¡± they say as one.


    ¡°Then as King, I bestow upon you the profession, Royal Griffin Rider, protectors of our sky''s¡± I say to them.¡±Rise Royal Griffin Riders!¡±


    ¡°Royal Griffin Rider?¡± says one quickly as white light envelops them all briefly and fades.


    ¡°Erm? Did I mess the title up?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Not sure Chief, Miller is just a Griffin Rider, he said nothing of Royal¡±, says the man who is speaking for the group.


    ¡°Check your profession and stats¡± I say quickly wondering if I goofed.


    They all begin to check and begin to laugh.¡±Miller is going to be so Jealous!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he has been throwing it on our faces all night and morning with that smug look of his. I can not wait to see his face when he sees this!¡± says another amused.


    ¡°Is there something different?¡±, I ask not understanding.


    On by one they begin to put on their armors, and equip a large black lance each, a mini mana enhanced Gatling gun is there as well, same as before, but their armor was gold in color, outlined in a dark red, with red shoulder pads.


    ¡°The lance does not have the same stat bonus as millers, but the rest sure makes up for it hahaha.¡± cries one. They look like true Royal guards, red plumes come from their helmets,¡± get this, we get a 33% bonus to tame Griffins.¡± say another.


    ¡°Thank you Chief!¡± they all beam in delight, then head out to confront Miller.


    Aerleras, ¡° Interesting Scott, by adding Royal you upgraded their profession....¡±.


    ¡°I was thinking Royal for some reason and it just came out that way, I had been envisioning a flight of Royal Griffin Riders fighting those dragons, their lances penetrating those thick hides of theirs.¡± I say shaking my head, ¡°well good thing it worked out¡± I say smiling as we head to find a Builder.


    It did not take long to find one. He then escorts us to the roof where the fifth floor will be built. We go over the details of the garden and he smiles assuring us it will be done as we ask. I then order the rush job, I almost choke at the number and with a shaky voice say yes. 76 million to do the job, almost half our treasury.


    Composing myself, ¡±ok let go see Terry and his guys.", I say to Aerleras. She nods and I close my eyes and teleport to his location.


    I look around to find Terry at the Motor-pool. Aerleras appears next to me, her face is shocked and stunned.


    ¡°Scott!¡± she cries out to me.


    ¡°Aerleras is everything ok?¡± I ask worried seeing her face.


    ¡°You teleported!¡± She says, her expression is now one of wonder.


    ¡°I uhh.....we always teleport when together...I...¡± I begin, not understanding right away, then the Notice appears.


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>NOTICE! Skill Awarded Teleportation Mastery</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>Congratulations!!  For successfully performing Teleportation Mastery,


    you have acquired the skill Teleportation Mastery.


    Level 1 +50% success


    Must see target or know target area


    If target area can not be seen -1% per 50 meters


    If Target area is not known -1% per km


    Can teleport others (Skill level /25) (available at skill level 25)


    Benefits:  +10 Int +5% mana pool


    Skill level 1</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ____________________________________________________________________________________

 Quick update

    Was not sure I should announce it or not, but seeing as there would be not chapters in that time I guess I need to.


    Nov 17 to the 19th will be in the Hospital for a Biopsy and some other tests, so will not be writing in that time, will try to access the site, but will likely be out the entire 17th, then have to stay overnight for observation, the 18th for more tests staying over night to drive home morning on the 19th. Sorry. As some of you know I am sick, a long term illness, so I have lots of time to write as I am unable to work due to my illness.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I appreciate everyone''s support and for reading. Thank you all from the bottom of my heart as it gives me great joy to tell my story.


    Elandrial

 Book 2 C 32 A Wifes Determination

    Author''s Note: Edit: formatting fixed.


    _______________________________________________________________________________________


    Book 2 C 32 A Wife''s Determination


    Stunned, I look at the message, I was not even thinking about it and simply teleported like it was second nature to me. Before this, we had merged and teleported about, then split up, walked the short distances and then decided to come here, as I think back on how I gained this new skill.


    ¡°That is great Scott, it worked!¡±, Aerleras says in delight and hugs me.


    ¡°I was not even thinking and just did it,¡±, I say to her in wonder.¡±That means the others should be able to do it too¡±.


    We had been using teleport like crazy in battle. Then also to move around for it''s ease of use saving us time. I take my helmet off and scratch my head thinking this over trying to let it fully sink in, putting my helmet into inventory. I am finding myself thinking on how easy I did it, there was not doubt in my mind at the time, I just closed my eyes, let the mana flow and felt the location I wanted to be at. It all happened so fast.


    Quickly we tell Julie, Cindy and Ki''Diera the good news and they are proud of me and begin to try it on their own. Cindy appears next to me.


    ¡°Wow it was easy, it was there the whole time!¡±, Cindy looks about in amazement, ¡°I did not even have to give it much thought¡±.


    We hear flapping of wings and look up, a huge shape is barreling at us and passes overhead. It is Ki''Diera riding her Griffin as they land close by. She is all smiles and her hair is a mess. Closing her eyes, she disappears and appears next to me in an instant.


    ¡°It is true, it was not hard!¡±, Ki''Diera laughs.


    Julie? I ask in my head.


    Umm  Scott I may have screwed up, Help!


    I quickly look thru her eyes and see where she is. She is back home, her old home. She is surrounded by a pack of Demonic Hounds striking her area mana barrier. Her thoughts are jumbled and unable to focus to teleport out. The front of the house is gone, torn away.


    I equip my sword and mana blaster. Set the mana blaster to electrical, visualize her home, having been there several times now and teleport there. Mana enhancing the sword, I begin to fire at the gathered hounds stunning them each with the mana blaster, then walk and decapitate them with the sword. I find Julie huddled on the ground, her mana barrier still up, crying.


    ¡°Kitten I am here,¡±, I say to her softly.


    She looks up at me with teary eyes, after hearing my voice, the mana barrier fades and she jumps up rushing to grab onto me, holding me tightly. ¡°I am sorry Scott, I do not know why I wanted to come here¡±. She sobs.


    ¡°It is ok kitten, you are safe now.¡±, I say, stroking her head lightly.


    ¡°I just wanted to learn teleportation too, and this was the first place that came to mind, then I was surrounded and my mind went blank and I could not think of another place to go back to.¡±, she cries.


    ¡°Let''s go to our new home, the one in the Keep ok?¡± I say to her softly trying to calm her down.


    She pulls away and nods tears still flowing lightly. She closes her eyes and disappears. I then do the same and teleport to our room in the Keep. Julie is standing there waiting for me. I let the others know she is ok and back safe.


    I walk over to her, take her into my arms and hold her tightly to me.¡±I love you Julie¡±, is all I say to her as she grabs onto me tightly. Aerleras, Cindy, and Ki''Diera appear in the room with us, all teleported on their own.


    ¡°This is so much fun,¡± Cindy exclaims.


    ¡°Indeed it is, I can go anywhere now instantly, I feel a little overwhelmed by it¡±, Ki''Diera says in amazement.


    ¡°As Julie demonstrated just now, we also need to be careful, there are still dangers out there.¡± I say to them quickly.


    Julie back away from me, ¡°I am ok now¡±. She smiles weakly to me, Aerleras goes to Julie and takes her hand in hers.


    ¡°So, one skill down and a lot more to go.¡±, Cindy smiles.


    ¡°To increase the skill we just have to use it?¡±, Ki''Diera asks.


    ¡°Yes, it is thru constant use that we gain knowledge of the skill and increase our ability with it,¡±, Cindy says to her.


    ¡°Then I will be off!¡±, Ki''Diera says and disappears from sight.


    Curious what Ki''Diera is up to, I focus on her and see thru her eyes and my heart almost stops.


    Princess what are you doing?


    Training my warrior.


    Princess that is reckless.


    One can not learn unless, they push themselves.


    I teleport to her location right away, mana blaster and sword ready. Ki''Diera is facing off against a pack of Demonic Hounds, we are on the outer edge of the 5 km zone, where we left off last.


    Cindy, Julie and Aerleras also teleport in. Julie is looking better, with us all around her, her confidence is coming back.


    This is quite reckless Sister.


    I agree, trying to do this alone is reckless, at least let us join in.


    I ...I can assist by keeping larger groups away for you.


    Sigh you guys, really?


    Ignoring me, Cindy, Aerleras and Ki''Diera begin working on the Hounds while Julie keeps an eyes on them, teleporting to whomever has a dangerous amount of Hounds around them, using her mana barrier to protect them.


    I stay back and watch them nervously as each teleports in and out of packs killing the Hounds in quick attacks.  We are close enough in levels to the Hounds that they are not much trouble anymore now, as the girls make quick work of them.


    I watch Cindy as she teleports into a group and uses her fiery aura, flame wall and dual cone of fire on a pack, incinerating the bunch in the blink of an eye. Aerleras teleports, strikes then dances around them gracefully avoiding claw strikes and bites, telelports quickly and strikes again from the other side, killing one after the other.


    Ki''Diera is a killing machine, teleporting close to strike the neck of one hound after the other in quick succession decapitating each beast in a single strike with her sword.


    In the matter of minutes, the area is cleared of all hounds and bodies begin to shimmer and disappear. All four girls appear next to me smiling and panting.


    ¡°Shall we clear the next zone?¡± Ki''Diera asks, her eyes full of battle lust.


    The other three girls smiling, nod then look to me.


    Sighing, I give in, ¡°Fine lets get to work.¡±


    For the rest of the day till dusk, we start a mass execution of the hounds. A few times Julie had to join in and throw up her barrier to assist, but other than that she merely watched our backs, calling off incoming to keep us alert. We cleared 14 more Grids from the southern quadrant. 140 sections in all, as the sun was beginning to set. Julie had a strange look on her face at the end of the day.


    ¡°Kitten is everything ok?¡±, I ask her, the other girls notice too and gather round.


    With a sad voice and her head down, she whispers quietly, almost to the point you can not hear,¡±I feel so useless¡±.


    ¡°How can you say that? You keep us alive!¡±, I say to her in disbelief at her words.


    ¡°That is not true, even if you die, you will come back, as long as one of us lives right?¡±, she now says looking up, her eyes have fire in them.


    ¡°Julie what is it you want to do?¡±, asks Ki''Diera stepping forward to Julie and looking her in the eyes with determination.


    ¡°I ..I want to be of help, I want to do what you do and learn the sword¡±, says Julie at first hesitantly, then with determination and conviction, her voice growing stronger with each word.


    ¡°Then do so and let me teach you¡±, Ki''Diera says to Julie with a smile.


    Julie stares at Ki''Diera then smiles and nods as a tear comes from the corner of her eye. Julie then rushes forward and hugs Ki''Diera,¡±Thank you Sister!¡±


    It turns into a group hug in the end, all of us hugging Julie and all smiling. We then teleport to the keep, directly to the showers and clean up. Then as a family we walk to the Cafeteria to grab dinner. We see Montgomery sitting at a table.


    ¡°Montgomery, you can check off Grids 9 thru 23 in the southern Quadrant, as clear¡±, I say to him


    ¡°Chief?¡±, He asks looking at me with uncertainty.


    ¡°My Wives decided to train today,¡±, I say as my wives all smile to him. Then we head to the King''s table to eat our dinner. I was feeling proud of all of them right now. Each was wanting to be useful in their own way and showed me that each can handle themselves out there. I am also feeling that Julie''s confidence will rise with the sword training and given time she will be among the other girls slashing and killing the beast with the best of them.


    After dinner we spend time talking to others mingling and drinking. It is a festive a atmosphere tonight. One of the main drinks tonight was a fruit juice squeezed by the Elves, but had a hint of alcohol in it. Everyone was partaking in it not holding back and a few even fell asleep at a table, drunk. Laughter, singing, dancing, and some serious kissing in some cases were all taking place in here.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.The people waiting in line were getting restless and I decided to move the party outside, so all could enjoy the atmosphere. Under the flood lights, we had music playing from the boom box with dance music of 2010. People were going wild dancing and laughing, enjoying themselves. The Ny''Har''en at first watched on but eventually too, jumped in. My wives decided a little alcohol would not hurt, and drank as well.


    It took no time and Ki''Diera'' face was flushed and grinning. We all danced to the music well into the night. As it was getting late all five of us were feeling a little too good and decided to call it a night. We merge as one, as Ki''Diera is really drunk, and her sense of direction is gone. Inside the Elven home, we split up and head for bed, but the night did not stop there. The Alcohol made my wives horny, and to be honest I was too. I could feel it coming from them and let myself go with the lust building up inside.


    Over the next few hours I enjoyed my wives in every way. Satisfied we all went to sleep in one heap of bodies, all snuggled against one another smiling. Morning came too quickly for us and we decided to sleep in. Julie awakens first and pulls out a Jet Injector and injects first herself, then Cindy then me waking us up.  She had gotten it from Doc Snow, and now carries it with her to inject us as needed. The affect from the injector was lasting longer, as we were slowly adapting to Aerleras.


    I kiss each of my wives, greeting them with a big smile. Last night was amazing, and I was feeling great. We all get dressed and head downstairs, to see Ariannona and Welissa waiting for us already. Welissa blushes hard when she sees me and looks away.


    EH? I am dressed this morning. I think to myself wondering if she still remembered yesterday.


    ¡°(Good Morning you Majesties, you my King, are truly the King of the night!)¡±, says Ariannona greeting us with a deep bow.


    ¡°(King of the Night?)¡±, I ask confused walking down the stairs with my wives behind me.


    ¡°(Yes indeed your Majesty)¡±, Ariannona says with a mischievous smile straightening from the bow, ¡°(All in the village bore witness to the four hours of constant sounds of pleasure coming from this dwelling last night.)¡± she laughs.


    I look to Welissa who took a quick peek at me, sees I am looking at her and nearly faints, blushing a deep deep red.


    With no regrets or excuses, ¡°(I love my wives, there is nothing wrong with that.)¡±, I say to Ariannona smiling.


    ¡°(Little one, you seem distant today, are you thinking of becoming a wife to the King?)¡±, Ariannona teases Welissa.


    As if caught with her hand in the cookie jar, Welissa loses all color in her face, her eyes grow huge and her breathing stops. Then she bursts from the room, running away at her fastest speed.


    Shaking her head Ariannona looks back to me. ¡°(Breakfast is waiting your Majesty, we will come back by later to gather the dishes then)¡±, Ariannona bows once more and then too, leaves.


    ¡°What was that about?¡±, asks Julie looking at me with wondering eyes,


    ¡°Nothing, Ariannona is teasing Welissa this morning, sigh¡±, I say to her dismissing the whole conversation from before. I sit down at the table and begin to eat my breakfast, having slept in the Elven dwelling these past few days has left me feeling more relaxed and refreshed each morning, even the wives seems livelier.


    ¡°Julie after breakfast, we will start on your training,¡±, Ki''Diera says to her, stretching in place, first her legs then her arms. She then sits down to eat, then stops,¡± Julie?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Sorry I was thinking a bit...........¡±, Julie replies as if in deep thought.¡±Training right..sword training¡±.


    ¡°Is something the matter Kitten?¡±, I ask seeing her expression.


    ¡°No, nothing is the matter, it is just.....well, I never held a sword before, I am going to look like a fool aren''t I?¡±, Julie asks looking slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°You will do fine, everyone has to start somewhere right?¡±, I say then ask her smiling.


    She smiles weakly and nods still in thought, picking at the breakfast before her.


    We talk about a few more things, later after everyone has done their tasks we wold all gather and meet in Grid 24 Sector 10 and move to Grid 25 and begin clearing again. I need to meet with Montgomery and go over more details on the west clearing. Also check with Alexander on a few things. Cindy is meeting her apprentices and doing some training with them, while Aerleras wants to join Ki''Diera and Julie in practice.


    After we complete our breakfast and plans we all teleport separately to our destinations giving each other kisses bye, before leaving. I watch Ki''Diera, Aerleras and Julie leave, leaving me with Cindy alone.


    ¡°Think she will be ok,¡± I ask, not really looking for an answer.


    ¡°Julie is far stronger than she looks, Tiger.¡±, Cindy smiles and gives me a hug. ¡°You really worry about us way too much you know, it is kind of cute, but at the same time can be suffocating, you need to relax and trust in us Tiger¡±.


    ¡°I know, you are right honey¡±, I say returning the hug, she feels so soft and good.


    ¡°Who knows, she may surprise us all, right?¡±, Cindy says and gets on her tip toes to kiss me.¡± I am off Tiger, see you later!¡±. With that she vanishes.


    I teleport to the Super Solder training area, and find Montgomery there with Halloway.


    ¡°Just in time Chief,¡±, Montgomery says to me seeing me appear.


    ¡°What''s up Montgomery?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Seems we got a transmission a bit ago,¡± Says Montgomery with a grim expression.¡± we are still trying to re-establish communications, the details were too vague, nothing to let us pinpoint their location.¡±


    ¡°Why the look,¡± I ask him.


    ¡°It seems they are under attack. Screams of people getting hurt or dying could be heard in the back ground,¡± he says, his face looked pained by the new.


    ¡°I know it is hard, but we will not be able to save everyone Montgomery. We save who we can when the opportunity presents itself.¡± I say to him with understanding. I too feel the pain of knowing there are people out there, fighting and struggling, holding onto hope to live another day, only to be lost.


    ¡°We got them back! We got them!!¡±, Foster yells from the communication tent.


    We all run towards the tent, and hear Sgt Raymond, ¡°what is your location, over!¡±.


    ¡°So many of them, killing everyone......we are in.........¡±, the transmission goes dead once more. It was a male voice, it sounded panic''ed.


    ¡°What a fucking idiot, all he has to do is say where the fuck they are.¡± Sgt Raymond says slamming his headphones down on the table in frustration and sitting back into his chair.


    ¡°Mayday, mayday, this Erica Wells, transmitting from the State College in Grand Junction Colorado. If anyone can hear us we are in desperate need of help. We are being overrun by monsters. Can you hear us, over?¡± The female voice says urgently.


    ¡°This is Kopeke calling Grand Junction we hear you, stand by.¡± says Sanchez quickly, then looks up to me. ¡°Chief that is a little over 4 to 5 hours by vehicle from there.¡± He says looking to Montgomery and me.


    ¡°Tell them help will be there shortly, I have been to Grand Junction a few times¡± I say to him.¡±Keep them on the radio for now and find out how many survivors are left, assure them that help is on the way.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Chief you can''t go alone, it is too dangerous, you do not even know what they are fighting.¡± Montgomery says objecting knowing what I was planning to do.


    ¡°I can get in and out in no time if it gets too hard,¡±, I say to him, reassuring him and the rest who have worry on their faces.


    ¡°Alright Chief, like you always tell us, safety first right?¡±, Montgomery says to me.


    ¡°I will not endanger my wives, of that you can be assured,¡±, I say to him and he looks satisfied with that.


    ¡°If your wives are going then I feel better then,¡± he says to me with a smile.


    My loves, I need you now, come quickly!


    Julie, Ki''Diera, Cindy and Aerleras all show up instantly. The details of the plan have already been shared with them and we merge into one. We close our eyes and focus on an Inn in Grand Junction I always stay at when I visited the area there in the past. It is not far from Mt Garfield I go to, to hike over a weekend each year in the summer. It is secluded and out of the way, not many go there.


    We ready my mana blaster and Ki''Diera''s sword, not knowing what we are going to encounter. We teleport and arrive at the location in mind in Grand Junction. We look around and get our bearings, I vaguely know where the State College is. We begin to run at high speed towards the general location.


    Then we see some figures ahead pushing shopping carts of food and quickly hide behind an abandoned vehicle and go stealth mode. We see four of them, short in height, but their physique is stocky and muscular. They are wearing metal armor that has a slight glow to it, one has a Hammer at is side, not a normal one, but one that is used to cause great pain and damage to others and a large rectangular shield on his back. Another has two handed double bladed Battle Axe strapped to his back. Each of them have long beards, braided and parted hanging loosely from their chins. One has a fiery orange look to his longhair and beard, while another is pure white, the other two are darker looking, verging on black.


    The white bearded one is talking to the others as each of them is listening to him. His voice carries and has the sound of authority to it. The shopping carts are full of canned and boxes of foods. Using invisibility we get closer and I inspect them:


    <table><tbody><tr><td colspan=''2''>Creature!</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>NPC Dwarf level 205</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Sigh we found the Dwarves..............and it looks like they are in conflict with the Humans here.

 Book 2 C 33 The Dwarves

    Book 2 C 33 The Dwarves


    We follow and watch them closely, the four Dwarves seem to be heading out of town with their shopping carts of food. We see a fifth Dwarf running to the group. He stops and reports.


    ¡°(My King, the have the Human aggressors holed up in their stronghold. As instructed we have not overrun their position.)¡± He says to the white bearded one.


    ¡°(Good, those fools need to learn a lesson in manners.)¡±, says the white bearded one, ¡°(they will rue the day they attacked the mighty Trohm clan!)¡± He says in anger.


    Hmm, what I am understanding the Humans here attacked the Dwarves and the Dwarves are retaliating.


    ¡°(My King should we not just kill them and be done with this?)¡±, asks the fifth Dwarf.


    ¡°(No, they are really no challenge to us, but their constant attacks and rudeness must be dealt with, they may have some value later to us.)¡±, Says the white bearded Dwarf, ¡±(If we slaughter them all, then there will be no meaning in teaching them manners right?)¡±


    ¡°(As you wish my King!)¡±, says the fifth Dwarf, ¡°(your orders Sire?)¡±


    ¡°(Have our warriors retreat for now, to the outer edge of their stronghold, we have what we came for, the others have already gone ahead with the food to the mountain. Maintain a defensive position while retreating let none get by till we secure all the food. I will send word once all is secured.)¡± Says the King.


    We decide to gamble and step forward, splitting up and reveal ourselves to the gathered Dwarves.


    ¡°(Humans, quick an ambush, protect the King!)¡±, cries one of the four Dwarves pushing a cart, grabbing his double bladed Battle Axe from his back and steps in front of  his King protectively. The other too quickly take defensive positions around their King eyeing us with anger and suspicion.


    The King grabs his mighty Hammer and shield looking regal and strong, defiance in his eyes, ¡±(You Humans do not learn huh? Well maybe another lesson in diplomacy is in order!)¡±, He snarls at us.


    ¡°(STOP! We are not here to fight you mighty Dwarven King!)¡±, I cry out to him, holding my hands up showing I am unarmed. Julie and Aerleras are on my right side, while Cindy and Ki''Diera are on my left side. We agreed to try going unarmed and if things went bad, to teleport back to the keep.


    The King hesitates at my words then looks at me with a confused look, ¡±(you speak our tongue, how is that?)¡±


    "(We are from the South of here, we heard the humans were being attacked and came to investigate, and now we see there seems to be a misunderstanding.)", I say to him calmly and keep my hands raised.


    ¡°(There is no misunderstanding, each time we tried to communicate with them they fire those bothersome boom sticks at us.)¡± says the King angrily. ¡±(now we just punish them each time we come to this village to gather food.)¡±


    ¡°(Can we resolve this peacefully somehow? Start over and open a dialogue?)¡±, I ask pleading.


    ¡°(It is not us you need to talk to Human, it is your fellow kinsman who are the aggressors.)¡±, He shouts at me.


    ¡°(Very well, we will do so, if you will allow us, I will talk to them and resolve this)¡±, I say to him.


    ¡°(And how do we resolve the dead on both sides.)¡±, the King accuses.


    ¡°(Frankly I do not know, both sides seems to have suffered loss and will not balance no matter what is said or done.)¡± I say to him, my mind is racing right now looking for a way to appease him to start a dialogue and end this conflict.


    ¡°(Your Majesty, if I may, it seems that a peaceful resolution may be possible with the Humans)¡±, Aerleras says stepping forward and drawing back her golden hair revealing her ears.


    Ki''Diera steps forward too, her ears standing up, her tail swaying back and forth. ¡±(I agree with her, Dwarven King, let us at least try, further bloodshed and loss of life benefits no one here.)¡±


    Seeing the two now closely the Dwarven Kings eyes furl together in thought. ¡±(You two are not Human, yet you are with them?)¡±, He asks unconvinced.


    ¡°We are the Wives to King Scott Smith before you, King of the Kopeke Kingdom south of here.¡±, says Aerleras smiling to the Dwarven King.


    "(Mighty Dwarven King I am sure, if you give us the chance we can fix this somehow and live in peace, I only beg you to let us try please!)¡±, Julie now steps forward and pleads with sincerity.


    ¡°(Your Majesty, the Humans here do not know of other races and have only faced hardships and monsters for the last two months, seeing your people suddenly in the midst of all the chaos has led to a grave misunderstanding.)¡± Cindy now says also stepping forward.


    ¡°(How is it you all speak our tongue and they can not then, we tried to communicate even knowing it cold be so yet they keep firing those annoying boom sticks at us, even killing a few of our kinsmen with them.)¡± He asks his anger is still not abated.


    ¡°(The Humans here, have been cut off from everything and on their own, have not learned the needed skills or information to understand fully what is going on. They are frightened and sacred, lashing out at anything unknown to them in fear.)¡±, I say to the King


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    In thought the King lowers his shield and hammer.¡±(Very well, however if this can not be resolved we will finish off this bunch and then you and I can sit at a table and start fresh.)¡±, he threatens.


    ¡°(Thank you mighty Drwarven King, please allow us to go to them and have your people withdraw for now.)¡±, I say to him.


    ¡°(King Scott Smith, know this is your only chance, our patience is beyond their limits with these fools.)¡±, says the Dwarven King.


    ¡°(You said only a little bit ago, you only wanted to teach them a lesson, now you want to wipe them out?)¡±, Julie asks in disbelief.


    ¡°(My lady, we would have done so, but now that you are here, our plans have changed. Direct negotiations with incentives can make for a better result.)¡±, The King says to Julie.


    ¡°(But you are threatening to wipe them out!)¡±, Julie cries out.


    ¡°(You are an emotional one my lady, I am sure your King here will meet my expectations on this)¡±, The King now gives a knowing smile. He then turns to the fifth Dwarf, ¡°(withdraw the troops and let them pass)¡±.


    ¡°(As you wish your Majesty!)¡±, says the fifth Dwarf. The other Dwarves now lower their weapons and but do not put them away, uncertainty and mistrust in their eyes as they keep watch over what is said and done here, protecting their King.


    ¡°(Follow me I will lead you to the other Humans)¡±, says the fifth Dwarf. He is 4''6¡± tall muscular and well rounded in build, black long curly hair and beard, both go to his waist. His beard is braided like the others and tucked into his belt. He carries a one handed single edged battle axe and round shield. His armor is metallic and looks scaled, a darkened color, more earth toned brown in nature. A Soft glow emanates from it, showing that mana enhances the armor. From all the hair not much of his face is revealed except a large nose and puffy looking lips. His eyes look like steel in color, and show a dislike for us. However he is resolved to follow his King''s orders and guides us to the other Humans.


    We bid the King farewell for now, as he takes his food supplies to safety, leaving us a chance to talk to the Humans here. We agree to meet again in a few hours, at this very location and discuss the next step and future between the Humans and Dwarves.


    We approach the campus area, and we see hundred of Dwarves gathered in small groups in various locations, many wield cross bows with glowing arrows. While some have the large rectangular shields set up to shield them from gun fire. Julie at our direction has her area mana barrier up. A shot ricochets off the barrier as we approach.


    The fifth Dwarf stops and calls out, ¡±(By order of the King, warriors withdraw!)¡±, A horn, then two, then more start to sound off and the warriors all begin to pull back hiding behind the shields. ¡°(I shall then withdraw too and leave you Humans here.)¡± He says then quickly turns and runs off with his fellow Dwarves.


    In no time Julie, Cindy, Ki''Diera, Aerleras and I are alone on an empty campus. The Dwarves retreating into the distance. Gun shots are bouncing off of the area mana barrier. I sigh and we all begin to walk towards the main building, it is 2 stories tall. We can see several people in the windows with rifles and the like, firing at us as we approach.


    As we near the building, the shooting is more concentrated and faster. ¡°HOLD your fire! We are from Kopeke and here to help you!¡±, I yell to those shooting at us.


    ¡°Bullshit, no way you are from Kopeke, we saw you with those monsters!¡± One yells and fires again.


    ¡°How else would we know of Kopeke, think about that!¡±, I yell back at him.


    "Hold your Fire!¡±, yells a female voice from inside,¡±Hold your Fire! They are from Kopeke here to help us, We are talking to their people on the radio now.¡±


    ¡°Im...impossible, no way they could have gotten here so fast, it would take hours to get here from there¡±, yells the man again, but does not fire.


    ¡°We are from Kopeke and here to help! We heard your distress call and came right away!¡±, I yell, my patience is starting to wear thin at the pop shots at us.


    ¡°Hold your fire dammit!¡±, yells a mans voice now, different from the others.


    All shooting stops and people now reveal themselves in the windows, guns pointed at us, there are hundreds of people here, all armed and ready to shoot, male, female and even children.


    ¡°Send a representative out or we can come in, your choice.¡± I yell. ¡° The Dwarves have withdrawn for now.¡±


    ¡°We are coming out¡±, yells a female voice, ¡±stay there please¡±, the female voice says politely.


    We wait a few minutes and a group of 8 come out of the building. Five men and three females all armed with various guns and rifles and walking towards us. Julie keeps her area mana barrier up for just in case.


    As they near I can see mixed emotions on their faces, however one female has a bright smile on her face. She looks familiar somehow, her eyes are fixed on me, then she pushes all to the side and runs towards me ¡°Scott! It really is you!¡±, She laughs and hits the barrier and falls on her butt. I move quickly and leave the barrier to help her up, she grabs a hold of me and quickly gives me a deep passionate kiss, before I realize what she is doing.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±, Julie cries out.


    ¡°Scott!¡±, Cindy growls in anger.


    ¡°Scott?¡±, Aerleras asks.


    ¡°My Warrior, what is this?¡±, Ki''Diera cries out.


    Oh boy!


    _______________________________________________________________________________

 Book 2 C 34 Negotiations

    Book 2 C 34 Negotiations


    Both groups look on in disbelief at the sight before them. The girl that jumped me and is now kissing me is 5''8¡± tall, light brown, wavy hair, just past her shoulders in length, pretty features, small facial features, delicate looking even, her eyes are closed as her lips cover mine, her tongue hungrily invading my mouth. She is wearing a swat uniform and bullet proof vest, with steel toed work boots.


    I gently pull away form her, ¡°Dan...Danielle? Is that you?¡± I ask in confusion.


    ¡°Of course it is me you silly goose. When they said on the Radio, Scott Smith was coming, I knew it had to be you and those eyes told me everything! There is only one Scott Smith from Kopeke!¡± she smiles, her eyes flashing a brilliant blue, happiness is seen within.


    ¡°Scott who is this woman?¡± Cindy demands, her voice is menacing.


    ¡°Yes Scott who am I? And who are they?¡±, Danielle smiles mischievously liking her lips.


    ¡°Ok first, these are my wives, Julie, Cindy, Aerleras and Ki''Diera¡±, I say quickly stepping back, away from Danielle''s clutches and point to each one in turn as I name them.


    ¡°And this is Danielle, .......a friend.¡±, I say, looking towards Danielle.


    ¡°A friend? That was more than a friendly kiss!¡±, Julie says now displeased.


    ¡°Wives? All of them? Scott really now......¡±, Danielle says in disbelief.


    ¡°It is a long story.......¡±, I sigh


    ¡°One we would like to hear¡±, All five women seem to say at once, then the Wives and Danielle look at each other, it seems they are sizing each other up.


    ¡°If possible, that will have to wait for later please, we need to resolve the Dwarven issue first ok?¡±, I cringe and try to change the subject.


    ¡°We will hold you to that Scott, be sure of that!¡± Cindy says snarling.


    ¡°Oh I can not wait to hear how the dense Scott Smith got himself four wives after chasing off all his female admirers all these years!¡± Danielle laughs amused.


    ¡°Yes, on to the subject at hand, I am William Thompson, I represent the people here and this is my staff. Roland Fairbanks, Ethan Harmon, Gary Tillman, Raymond Briar, Cynthia Crabtree, Holly Tillman and you already know Danielle Snow.¡±, The man says introducing himself and his staff, He is 5''10", very skinny wearing a simple blue T-shirt and casual gray pants and wearing glasses, his hair is messy like he has gone many nights without sleep, dirty blonde color, he is unshaven with a weeks of growth at least. The rings under his eyes reveal his lack of sleep and his eyes are amber, his demeanor is one of caution. Each of is staff nods as their names are called and Danielle smiles and waves.


    ¡°Wait, Snow? Do you know a Leonard Snow?¡±, Cindy asks quickly.


    ¡°Yes, he is my father! You know him? Is he alive? Is he doing ok? Oh my god!¡±, Danielle blurts out in quick order.


    ¡°Yes he is alive and doing very well, in fact he is the lead Doctor of our community.¡±, Julie says smiling to Danielle, who now bursts into happy tears at the news, the others of her group surround her and give her hugs.


    ¡°That is great news, others made it too!¡±


    ¡°We have hope, everything will get better now!¡±


    ¡°Good for you Danielle, you always worried so much about him¡±


    They all say congratulating her, I felt happiness for her too, then it hits me oh crap his daughter? Oh shit, oh shit...........


    Scott? There something you want to tell us?


    Why bother waiting just access his memories.


    As one, all four girls go into my memories and in a second, retrieve my time with Danielle. We met two years ago here at the Inn when I came to visit, she was working here, divorced and on her own, lonely like me, we talked and I invited her on my hike. We had a good time and slept under the stars that night and one thing led to another and we slept together. Neither of us was looking for long term relationship at the time, she just having divorced and me just having left the Marines.


    The following year I visited again and saw her, and once again we went hiking, this time spending the entire weekend together out in the open, enjoying each others company and bodies, but it never went beyond that, tho I felt she wanted more, but did not ask or try. We parted and I was planning on returning this summer, hopefully with Julie this time, having all but forgotten about Danielle, but then the event happened. To me, Danielle was a friend, one who was lonely like me and needed companionship every so often. She told me that she did not just sleep around before I left the last time and she would be waiting for my next visit. It was a hint, now that I think about it, much like Julie''s, the ones I never got or understood.


    So that is how it is huh?


    Yups, he got her too


    Another wife?


    My Warrior I feel this is too much


    Listen my loves, I have no intention of making her a wife, she was, no, is a friend, that is all, now if we can keep this from Doc Snow I would be greatly happy! All of this is in the past I swear!


    Sigh I see that Tiger, we forgive you.


    Yes it is in the past I can feel you have no emotional attachment to her.


    I see, in that case she can be your concubine then...


    Ki''Diera????


    What??


    Really????


    Princess what are you saying? I would never do such a thing.


    My Warrior, having a concubine is normal, when we get to the point of our pregnancies, you will have to relieve your stress somehow.


    Princess I will manage, I will not take concubines. This is not up for discussion.


    Good for your Sweetheart


    Yes, I am fairly sure Aerleras will still be ok before we are a that point right Aerleras?


    Umm, yes, I will be.........


    My loves, can we really change the subject here and get these talks going please?


    All four fall silent.


    ¡°Is everything ok Scott? Your head keep darting back and forth to those women, as if you are talking.¡±, Danielle observes.


    ¡°Sorry, it is an ability we have, we can talk to one another with our minds.¡± I sigh to her. The wives smile to her. Big toothy grins each.


    ¡°I see, well then lets begin shall we?¡±, William says slightly confused.


    ¡°First, let me ask how many people do you have?¡± I ask them.


    ¡°Almost 2000 people total.¡±, says William.


    ¡°And all have been initiated by the system?¡±, I ask in disbelief.


    ¡°If by initiated, you mean upgraded by the new world, yes.¡± William says, ¡°we have been calling it upgrading, since everyone who was upgraded got stronger, faster and healthier than before and all reverted back to their teen years in looks and age.¡±


    ¡°Upgrade or initiated does not matter, what matters now is you have almost 2000 people.¡± I say getting excited at the thought.


    ¡°To think 2000 people survived in one place, that is amazing news!¡±, Julie says clapping in happiness.


    ¡°Yes we had more but lately, the Dwarves you say? Have been raiding us and we lost some good folks¡± Says Ethan.


    ¡°Yes we have no way of repelling their arrows, they can shoot thru walls, even steel shields and bullet proof vests.¡± says Cynthia.


    ¡°Did it not occur to you all, they could have wiped you out at any times?¡±, I ask them all.


    ¡°We know that, but they didn''t, and we held our ground,¡± Says Roland proudly. He was the one who kept shooting, I recognize the voice.


    ¡°Didn''t you think to negotiate with them after seeing they were not advancing?¡±, I ask in disbelief.


    ¡°Scott you have to understand when that Saturday hit, we lost a lot of family and friends on that days. It was total chaos and we barely made it to the campus in one piece." Says William sadly.


    ¡°Hey wait that one has a tail, do you see that?¡± Cries Roland quickly raising his rifle, Julie throw her area barrier back up and steps in front of Ki''Diera protectively.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    The others take a defensive stances and raise their guns too.


    Cindy''s Fire Aura goes off and Aerleras grabs her Dagger to the ready, while Ki''Diera arms herself too, her body begins to glow.


    I sigh, then teleport and take the weapons from each of the 8 people gathered in quick succession. One last teleport, I stand before the group and drop the weapons to the ground in front of me. ¡±Look if we wanted you dead you would be so already got it?¡±, I say to them looking at their shocked and disbelieving faces.


    ¡°How....how did you do that Scott?¡±, Danielle asks, fear in her voice.


    ¡°Are you taking us hostage?¡±, asks William composing himself.


    ¡°Sigh, no I am just making sure no accidents happen ok?¡±, I say to them.


    "Let me re-introduce everyone please¡±, I say to them,¡± This here the one with the blue hair and tail, is Ki''Diera, First Princess of the Ny''Har''en tribe, an NPC race and my wife. This here with the golden hair is Aerleras, also first princess and of the Elven Forest tribe and my wife, also an NPC race. This here with the red hair is Julie and the brown hair is Cindy, both Human and also my wives.¡± I conclude.


    ¡°NPC races? You mean that message over month ago that said they were spawning are them?¡± Asks William looking at Ki''Diera and Aerleras in wonder. Danielle is now showing a keen interest in the four girls.


    ¡°Yes as are the Dwarves, they too, are a NPC race like them. They are not monsters, had you tried to negotiate with them they may even have turned out to be friends or allies and helped you. But you treated them as monsters and now they are retaliating against you.¡±, I say to them.


    ¡°What were we supposed to do Scott? Our people were dying left and right. Then they showed up and we thought more monsters were coming.¡±, Danielle says her voice is shaky.


    ¡°I know, we were in the same boat as you, even more so as not even half as many made it in our town, we lost so many and nearly despaired beyond hope.¡±, I say to her understanding, ¡°But then we met the Ny''Har''en, and later the Elves. We are sill working on our difference and have formed a community of Human survivors from the area with the Ny''Har''en and now the Elves.¡±


    ¡°How did you join as one? There had to be a lot of mistrust.¡±, Asks William trying to understand.


    ¡°I married Scott to join our people and he became the King.¡±, Says Ki''Diera proudly.


    ¡°As did I¡± says Aerleras, ¡±and now we prosper and join hands as one people¡±.


    ¡°King? You established a monarchy?¡± asks William in disbelief again.


    ¡°HAHA! So that is how the infamous bachelor Scott got married?¡±, Danielle bursts out laughing, but then she stops,¡± hmm so how did you wind up with two Human wives over there.¡± she now asks her eyes narrow on Cindy and Julie. ¡°two gorgeous ones at that.¡±. She murmurs lightly.


    ¡°We were married before the Ny''Har''en and the Elves showed up,¡± Julie defends.


    ¡°Yes but now that all four of us are pregnant, we are all equals¡±, Ki''Diera once again blurts out innocently and proudly.


    ¡°Pregnant???¡± All eight almost say at the same time, in disbelief and wonder. ¡°Even the non Human ones?¡± William asks not fully understanding.


    ¡°Yes Scott''s little swimmers are quite...¡± I quickly cover Ki''Diera''s mouth to stop her there.


    ¡°Yes all four of my wives are pregnant and is not relevant to this subject ¡°, I say quickly trying to change the topic.


    ¡°Oh, I have got to hear the details later!¡±, muses a Danielle with a gleeful smile.


    ¡°Yes indeed, we have a lot to talk about,¡± muses a Cindy with an equally big grin looking to Danielle.


    I cringe, but continue the discussion,¡± so right now the Dwarves are willing to settle the matter and sue for peace between the two races.¡±


    ¡°What do they want?¡±, asks William re-composing himself after receiving one shock after another.


    ¡°I do not know yet, we are here to stop you all from shooting at them on sight, then meet up with them soon, to talk about that.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Very well we can stop hostilities. I will accompany you to meet their leader.¡± William says to me.


    ¡°I am going too!¡±, says Danielle quickly stepping up and grabbing my arm, linking me with her, smiling, much to the dissatisfaction of my four wives.


    Shaking his head at Danielle''s actions, ¡°Alright, the rest of you spread the word that the hostilities are to cease and the Dwarves are not hostile. Make sure everyone understands what is at stake here¡±. William says with a grim expression.


    The rest nod and head back to the building and we all turn to leave to head for the meeting area with the Dwarves. It takes us over 30 minutes of walking to get there, on the way William hits me with many questions about our situation, the Elves and the Ny''Har''en.


    I tell him about the keep, the upgrades, the safe zones, the professions, all of it. The farms now growing and the fruits and vegetables the Elves produce and their racial trait issue. As we arrive he is in total wonder and awe at our accomplishments so far.


    ¡°So you have these Builders you hired and they do all the work to upgrade your defenses?¡±, he asks.


    ¡°For the most part yes, but we still have to furnish manpower and create the professions to defend the place and safe zones.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°Incredible, just incredible, had we known about this, we too could have had something like this going.¡± William says.


    ¡°Instead of starting from scratch, you could just join us, we have the room and housing, plus we have power and defenses already established and a decent treasury too, our Upgrades are almost done there.¡±, I say to him.


    ¡°You would take in 2000 strangers?¡±, William asks in disbelief.


    ¡°Well there is a catch, before we give entry, all have to answer a questionnaire.¡± I say to him.


    ¡°And what is the purpose of that questionnaire?¡± William asks.


    ¡°To seek out and eliminate trouble makers that would cause harm to the community¡±, I say to him bluntly.


    ¡°I see and what happens to the trouble makers?¡± he then asks


    ¡°We banish them on sight from the safe zone. No questions asked after that.¡± I say to him,


    ¡°How can you be so sure they are trouble makers, before they cause problems?¡±, William asks.


    But before I can answer, Ki''Diera growls to Danielle,¡± will you stop it already, Scott has four wives and adding you as a fifth is not an option ok?¡±


    ¡°What? How......I did not say anything!¡± Danielle now says confused and defensively.


    ¡°This whole time you have been thinking about your past with Scott, how you missed your chance and now wonder how he can please the four of us, and yes to answer your questions he does quite well to please all of us at the same time, and no he does not treat us any different from the others and yes we all love him dearly and no a fifth wife at this time is not needed. And for the all that is dear, quit going over and over your little love session from last year......it is making me angry.¡± Ki''Diera bursts out, Cindy , Julie and Aerleras are all nodding in agreement to everything  Ki''Diera says.


    I cringe once more and sigh, "well I guess that answers that, we can read your minds and see what it is your are thinking, that allows us to spot trouble makers in advanced.¡±.


    ¡°You have go to be shitting me,¡± Williams now says in shock,¡± this whole time you were reading our minds?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I had to be sure I could trust you before making this deal with the Dwarves and offer you a place with us. You genuinely care for the people and only lead since no one else stepped up, and question yourself everyday if you have made the right choices. I know the feeling and can sympathize with you there.¡± I say to him understanding him.


    Danielle is blushing hard right now and has taken a step away from me under the gaze of the four wives.


    We see the Dwarven King is already waiting, 20 of his warriors are with him, his guards it seems. We approach him and stop about 10 feet away.


    ¡°(Greetings mighty Dwarven King).¡±, I say to him.


    ¡°(Greetings King Scott Smith, you are early).¡±, he says back to me.


    ¡°(Yes it went quicker than I thought it would, the Humans here did indeed mistaken you for the monsters around and wish to make peace with you.)¡±, I say to him.


    ¡°(Very well, we are a forgiving people, we lost more cleansing out the creatures to make this place safe than against the Humans by far, but there must be a sacrifice for the loss of life and the blood shed, let their leader step forward and receive punishment and we will accept the sacrifice and greet the Humans with peace)¡±, Says the Dwarven King.


    ¡°No...no way¡±, Julie says shaking her head.


    ¡°What? What did he say?¡±, William says seeing Julie''s expression.


    ¡°They want the leader of the Humans who fought against them, to take responsibility for the blood spilled and be executed, then the rest will have peace¡±, I say to him with a grim expression.


    __________________________________________________________________________

 Current Status and update

    Sorry for the delay.


    I am ok, as several have asked or wondered.


    A) I am currently stuck


    I have to answer these questions


    1) kill or not kill William


    2) Danielle love or no love


    3) allies or enemies


    4) in answer to 1. traitor or loyal. Has nothing to do with William or the Dwarf King Directly.


    Basically the story has several directions it can go right now with a simple event. I have kind of set my sights on one direction, however I find myself writing another at times, thus I have several chapters started with different scenarios.


    One other thing, writing 95 chapters plus updates in under a month, has taken a toll and I am recharging :)


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    I now have, thanks to Armaell and EPub and PDF version of Book 1


    I also have a proof reader, who recently joined. Many thanks to Lalelu4433 for helping me out. I look forward to working with him on this story. So I will have to go back and make corrections on all 95 chapters, as well, time time time, starting to feel like Scott hehe.


    Give me a few more days to get organized, recharged and back on course,  Thanks to all your support :)


    And above all


    THANK YOU FOR READING AND YOUR DONATION SUPPORT!


    Elandrial